《NTR Rogue in the Apocalypse》


 Chapter 101: Mission Tracking

    "AMBER! COME OUT!"


    The shouts rang outside the base and John¡¯s eyes narrowed. He turned to face Laura who was about to sit down with a cup of coffee.


    "Who is that?"


    Laura closed her eyes and sighed, "that¡¯s probably Michael, he¡¯s..."


    Her words trailed off and John raised a brow.


    "He¡¯s what?"


    "He was the one keeping Amber captive before Adam. He and some others left the hospital, but we didn¡¯t know what they were up to. They must have heard Adam is dead."


    "So he¡¯s come to claim his captive again?"


    "Yeah..."


    Amber¡¯s hurried steps thudded through the corridor as she raced towards the lounge. Her heart was pounding, and her eyes were wide.


    "Laura!" She yelled.


    "What are we gonna do? They¡¯re outside and demanding to take me back!"


    Amber¡¯s face was pale, and her hands were shaking. She didn¡¯t know what to do, she felt like she was being hunted again.


    "Calm down, Amber. We¡¯ll figure this out."


    Laura placed her hand on Amber¡¯s shoulder and squeezed it gently.


    "How are we going to fight against them, Laura? There are so many of them outside."


    "We¡¯ll think of something."


    As they were discussing their options, a loud banging sound echoed from the gate.


    "OPEN UP!"


    Michael¡¯s voice boomed from outside. Amber¡¯s heart raced, and she trembled.


    "Echo, activate the dome." John said.


    The steel dome formed and enclosed the entire structure.


    "What¡¯s going on?" a new voice sounded from the crowd.


    "What¡¯s happening?" Another added.


    "Is this an attack?"


    John took a deep breath and turned to face the confused survivors.


    "It¡¯s not an attack. It¡¯s some assholes outside, thinking they can come here and bully us," John explained, his expression serious.


    "We¡¯ll show them they¡¯re not the only ones who can do this shit," John continued, and the survivors¡¯ eyes gleamed.


    "John, what¡¯s the plan?" Jolene asked, anticipation simmering in her gut as she waited for John¡¯s reply.


    "Let¡¯s go out and make a show of force. Make them know we¡¯re not some weaklings."


    "Got it."


    They opened the main door and exited the base. A large group of survivors emerged from the gate, and the crowd gasped.


    John¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd and his eyes hardened.


    "So, what do you assholes want?" John mocked.


    "John, the asshole," Michael¡¯s voice was filled with disdain and his eyes narrowed.


    "That¡¯s me, dipshit."


    Michael¡¯s eyes flared, "you killed Adam."


    "Yeah, so? You were the ones bullying Amber, weren¡¯t you?"


    "What of it?"


    "It¡¯s called karma, asshole. I killed Adam for bullying Amber and I¡¯ll kill you assholes too, if you keep this up," John replied, his tone cold and his eyes hard.


    "Don¡¯t be hasty. Amber is my woman, just hand her to me and we¡¯ll leave. No need to go to war for one woman, am I right?"


    The system¡¯s notification chimed, but John dismissed it. He managed to catch sight of the word humiliation and he already knew what he had to do.


    John scoffed, "your woman? Her?" He asked as he pointed to Amber who was subconsciously trying to hide her face within her blonde locks.


    "Amber, come here," John commanded. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amber flinched, but John¡¯s serious tone left no room for complaints. With shaky steps, she approached John¡¯s side.


    "Now, tell me. Is this ¡¯your woman¡¯?" John smirked as he wrapped his arms around Amber¡¯s delicate waist.


    Amber¡¯s cheeks reddened, and her lips pursed.


    "How dare you?!" Michael yelled, his face flushed red and his fists clenched.


    "Look at her," John said, "she doesn¡¯t want your small dick. She needs a real man by her side."


    Michael¡¯s expression changed, and his brows furrowed.


    "I¡¯ll kill you, you motherfucker!" He screamed, his body trembling and his eyes bloodshot.


    "You can try," John said, his voice was daring and his eyes gleaming.


    "Everyone, attack!" Michael yelled, and his minions charged forward.


    "ECHO!" John shouted and as soon as he did, the floor opened beneath the men¡¯s feet opened and encased them in a hole.


    "John! You bastard!" Michael¡¯s screams echoed within the hole and his enraged expression made John grin.


    John sauntered towards the hole and looked down grinning, "this will be your one and only warning, assholes. Leave this place and never come back. If you choose to ignore my warning, you will all die."


    "Fuck you, asshole! I¡¯ll kill you, no matter what! You¡¯ll see, you bastard!" Michael bellowed.


    "That¡¯s enough, Echo. Get rid of them."


    "John!" Laura yelled.


    "What?"


    "Don¡¯t kill them, please. Just... let them leave. I¡¯m tired of all the killing."


    John pondered her words and heaved a heavy sigh, "fine."


    "Get them out of the hole, Echo."


    He could hear the threats and insults from outside the gate, but he ignored them and walked back inside. Amber walked up to him, fidgeting and blushing, "John, thank you for saving me," she mumbled, her eyes downcast and her hands clenched.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it," he replied, and he gave her a reassuring pat on the shoulder.


    Amber smiled, her eyes glistening and her lips curled into a smile.


    "You¡¯re not the same as I thought you were. You¡¯re actually quite nice," she said, her cheeks reddening.


    "I¡¯m not a good guy, Amber. Just because I helped you, doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m a hero," he warned, his tone serious and his eyes narrowed.


    "Maybe, but to me, you are," Amber said, her voice soft and her gaze earnest.


    John sighed and shook his head, "whatever you say."


    June observed the scene from afar, her eyes narrowed into slits, hiding between her fiery locks. She knew how unreasonable she was; that despite John¡¯s actions she couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop suspecting him, but it was better than trusting another monster like Adam.


    John went back to his room and plopped onto the bed, his eyes staring blankly at the ceiling. He wondered how many more days would pass until the Luminars attacked. The last report from the scouts was that their progress was slow, but John knew it was a matter of time.


    The Luminars were strong and powerful. Their speed and agility were much higher than his and he would be hard-pressed to find a way to defeat them.


    Now with some, he decided to check the quest from the system and its rewards.


    [Humiliate Michael]


    [Quest: Michael has come to take back Amber, make him think you have claimed her for yourself and humiliate him.]


    [Rewards: Mission Tracking Amulet.]


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed as he inspected the amulet, but as he fiddled with the coin-like amulet, he understood everything. The amulet could guide him towards his next quest. He smiled and wondered whose woman he would have to take next.

 Chapter 102: An Opportunity

    "John, my boy! Open up..."


    The booming voice of the unknown individual resonated throughout the base, startling everyone inside. John¡¯s brows furrowed, his eyes narrowed, and his gaze flicked towards the gate. He knew who was standing outside.


    "Who is it, boss?"


    "It¡¯s Theodore..."


    Everyone gulped at his name, they knew of his alliance with the Luminars and of his strength.


    "John..." Stephanie squeezed John¡¯s shoulders gently and pleaded with her gaze.


    "I¡¯ll take care of this," John said, his expression had darkened and his voice was steady, but he couldn¡¯t hide his apprehension from himself. His mind raced as he thought of the possibilities. He didn¡¯t think they were ready for a confrontation against Theodore.


    "Boss, we can take him out. Just give the word."


    "No, I¡¯ll deal with him myself," John said, and walked towards the gate.


    "What do you want, Theodore?" John¡¯s voice cut through and Theodore simply smiled.


    "John, my boy. Long time no see."


    "Cut the crap, Theodore. What do you want?"


    "Why the hostility, my boy?"


    "Stop wasting my time."


    "Fine, let¡¯s talk business. I want you and your group to re-join my group," Theodore replied, his voice calm and his eyes sharp.


    "What makes you think we¡¯ll join you?"


    "It¡¯s simple, I¡¯m stronger than you and I am giving you no choice," Theodore explained, his tone matter-of-factly.


    John¡¯s features twisted into a scowl, "if you think I¡¯ll listen to you, you¡¯re mistaken."


    Theodore sighed, his brows furrowing, and his eyes turning solemn, "John, do you have a choice? I know you¡¯re not blind, you know how strong the Luminars are. Your group is strong, but not strong enough to take on an entire army."


    Theodore shook his head and turned around, "you have one week, my boy. If you¡¯re not back in the university in a week, I will come take you by force."


    With those words, Theodore and his minions left.


    "Fuck," John cursed, clenching his fists with darkness spreading through his expression.


    "Boss, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll fight them."


    "Don¡¯t be foolish. There¡¯s no way we can beat him."


    "But, boss. You¡¯re so strong. I¡¯m sure you can beat him," the survivor said, his voice trembling and his eyes glistening.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed and he tried to use his Appraisal on Theodore once again, but just like before, he couldn¡¯t see his stats.


    As John made his way back to the lounge, he couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious. He knew how strong Theodore was and he wasn¡¯t sure if they had any chance of winning.


    As soon as he entered the lounge, his companions rushed to him.


    "What¡¯s going on, boss?"


    "We¡¯re not joining Theodore, right?"


    "What if he attacks us?"


    "What are we going to do?"


    Their questions poured in, and John couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    "Stephanie, come here."


    "Yes, John."


    "Come to the basement, I want to talk."


    John and Stephanie descended the stairs towards the basement. It was their designated storage area, and it was filled to the brim. They had gathered materials, tools, and weapons.


    "We¡¯re not joining him," John said, his tone firm and his gaze sharp.


    "What are you saying, John? He¡¯s strong and he will crush us."


    "Maybe, but I¡¯m not going to surrender to him."


    "What are we going to do?"


    John sighed and summoned Echo right next to him. Stephanie¡¯s eyes widened. It was her first time seeing Echo.


    "J-John... what is that?"


    "This is Echo," John introduced, his expression calm and his tone neutral.


    "Hi, I¡¯m Echo," Echo¡¯s cheerful voice chimed, and its robotic face lit up.


    Stephanie blinked, her jaw slack and her eyes wide.


    "John, what the fuck is that?"


    "That¡¯s Echo, the backbone of our base. And a friend."


    "I...see," Stephanie managed to squeak.


    "Echo, what monsters do we need to kill to withstand a full attack from Theodore and possibly the Luminars?"


    Echo¡¯s metallic face spun around, and its lights flickered.


    "We need to gather at least two different monsters, one has to be of at least two stars or above, and then combine their blood, Cores, and bodies."


    "Wait wait, back up a second. Two-stars, cores? What are two-star monsters?"


    "Two-star monsters are a stage above the Draconian and when killed, their Core is exposed." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John¡¯s brows furrowed as he remembered the Skullmaw. Was the Skullmaw a two-star monster as well?


    "And we need to kill two of these monsters?"


    "Yes."


    "What are the chances we can do this?"


    "There is a high chance."


    "How high?"


    "90%."


    "Alright, let¡¯s do this."


    "We¡¯re going to hunt two-stars, now?"


    "Yes. We can¡¯t let Theodore control us."


    "Are you sure about this, John?"


    "What other option do we have?"


    "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do it."


    "That¡¯s the spirit. Let¡¯s tell the others."


    John and Stephanie climbed the stairs and informed the group.


    "Everyone, we¡¯re going on a hunt," John announced and everyone looked at him, their expressions serious.


    "What are we hunting, boss?"


    John explained the existence of two-star monsters and how strong they were. The survivors had a hard time believing it, but when they remembered how powerful the Luminars were, their expressions changed.


    "Boss, are you sure we can do this?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m confident in your abilities."


    "That¡¯s great, boss."


    "Prepare for a battle and rest. Tomorrow, we hunt."


    As the survivors cheered and prepared for the coming battle, John and Stephanie retired to their bedroom.


    John plopped down on the bed and Stephanie curled up next to him.


    John caressed Stephanie¡¯s hair and she smiled, her eyes warm and her heart filled.


    She closed her eyes and her mind wandered, the memories of her past surfacing in her thoughts. Her mother¡¯s loving smile, her father¡¯s gentle embrace, and her brother¡¯s playful grin. She missed them. She wanted to go back, but she knew that it was impossible.


    Her eyes snapped open, and she looked at John. She looked deep into his eyes and found comfort. She snuggled up to him, but was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    "Come in," John said and Julia walked in. He had forgotten Julia was supposed to sleep with him, but perhaps this could be an opportunity...

 Chapter 103: Three Is Not a Crowd *R18

    "OH¡ªI¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll leave..." Julia¡¯s eyes darted around, her face flushed, and her hands covering her breasts.


    John took a deep breath and smiled, "don¡¯t worry, Julia. Come on in."


    Julia swallowed and her brows furrowed, but she couldn¡¯t disobey. She stepped inside and shut the door behind her.


    "Is everything alright?"


    "Y-yes," Julia stammered.


    "Do you have a problem sleeping here, tonight?"


    Julia¡¯s eyes darted around, her mind racing. What was he asking her? Did he want the three of them to sleep with him? She blushed at the thought and shook her head.


    "N-no, I just...I¡¯ll get used to it," she mumbled, her cheeks flushed and her expression shy.


    "Well, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you," he chuckled and gestured for her to join them.


    She took a hesitant step forward and glanced at Stephanie. She couldn¡¯t decipher her expression. She didn¡¯t look mad, but she didn¡¯t look happy either. John smiled and pat the spot beside him.


    "Come on, Julia. Lay down."


    Julia swallowed and her gaze dropped.


    "John, maybe you should let her sleep in her own room," Stephanie interjected, her tone concerned and her eyes sharp.


    "Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be alright."


    Stephanie pursed her lips, but she relented.


    Julia took a deep breath and laid down next to John.


    John turned towards Julia and he gazed deep into her dark brown eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but smile at how his life had changed. Here she was, every student¡¯s wet dream on one side and his childhood friend¡¯s best friend on the other side. Of course, the thoughts of a threesome did cross his mind.


    He was certain the girls weren¡¯t ready, yet, but this was a unique opportunity. He needed to seize this opportunity that was handed to him on a silver platter.


    His arm snaked around both of their waists and pulled them closer, making Julia squeal.


    "John, what are you doing?" Stephanie asked, her eyes wide and her lips curled into a frown.


    "Relax, I¡¯m not going to do anything."


    Julia¡¯s eyes darted around, unsure of where to focus. She had never been in such a situation before, and she didn¡¯t know how to act. She felt John¡¯s arm around her waist and she couldn¡¯t help but feel warm.


    "John." Stephanie¡¯s sharp tone drew John¡¯s attention and he chuckled.


    "What are you doing?"


    "It¡¯s just a hug, relax," John reassured.


    "It¡¯s not, John. You¡¯re being inappropriate," Stephanie argued.


    John raised a brow and his expression turned solemn.


    "Stephanie, it¡¯s just a hug, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it," he explained, his tone stern and his gaze firm.


    "Still, it¡¯s not appropriate," Stephanie retorted, her tone sharp and her expression serious.


    John turned to face her and smirked, "I know what you need."


    "What do I need?"


    "A kiss," John said, his voice low and husky.


    Stephanie¡¯s face flushed red and her eyes widened, "John!"


    "I¡¯ll give you one, and you¡¯ll stop complaining."


    Stephanie¡¯s gaze darted around, her mind racing and her heart pounding. John leaned in, his lips an inch away from hers.


    "You want this, don¡¯t you?" He whispered. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No!" Stephanie denied, her voice quivering and her heart beating wildly.


    "Really?" John smirked and his hand moved under the covers and touched her smooth legs. Stephanie trembled, her skin tingling and her pulse quickening.


    "J-John," Stephanie moaned, her eyes glazing over and her lips parting.


    "See, you want it," John teased, his lips brushing against hers.


    "Mmm," Stephanie moaned, her mind fogging up and her body heating up.


    "Kiss me," John ordered, his voice thick and husky.


    "O-okay," Stephanie whispered, her body melting into his touch and her heart pounding in her chest. A whiff of his natural scent spiralled through her nose, it was a masculine and powerful musk and it sent shivers down her spine.


    Stephanie¡¯s lips pressed against John¡¯s and her body melted into him. His touch, his warmth, and his smell intoxicated her.


    His tongue pushed against her lips and she welcomed it. She let out a soft moan as he explored her mouth, tasting and savouring her sweetness.


    Her body burned, racing heart, and erratic breathing; Julia felt left out watching Stephanie and John kiss passionately. This was new territory for her, and she didn¡¯t know how to react. Her fingers traced her thighs, aching for him. When John finally pulled away, Stephanie¡¯s cheeks were flushed and her eyes hazy. He looked at Julia and smiled, "You want it too, don¡¯t you?" But Julia just mumbled, "No." Cheeks burning and unable to look him in the eye.


    "Liar," he smirked.


    "Just lay down, and close your eyes."


    Julia¡¯s eyes flicked up, "John...please."


    "Trust me."


    "Okay," she sighed, closing her eyes and feeling her heart race and her body tremble. His hand slowly caressed her thigh, making her flinch.


    "Relax," John whispered, his voice low and soothing. His touch was gentle and warm.


    "Mmm," Julia moaned, her body relaxing and her muscles loosening.


    With a wicked grin, John removed his shirt and revealed his muscular arms covered in scars. He stood over her, his erection straining against his jeans. Julia licked her lips, taking in the sight of him. She could see the hunger in his eyes, and it made her wet. Her nipples hardened under her blouse, and she could feel her own desire building.


    She reached up and undid the buttons, letting the fabric fall away to reveal her breasts, now naked and aching for attention. John moved closer, his hands gripping her hips, pulling her toward him. Their bodies pressed together, and she could feel his erection against her stomach. Her mouth found his, and they kissed passionately, their tongues exploring each other¡¯s mouths. John¡¯s hands roamed over her body, cupping her ass, and pulling her tighter against him.


    He squeezed her buttocks, and she moaned into his mouth. His fingers slid lower, rubbing against her clit, causing her to arch her back and press herself harder against him. She could feel his cock throbbing against her stomach, and she knew he was ready.


    Meanwhile, Stephanie was not happy with the way things were going, but she could only watch as Julia¡¯s face reddened.


    "John, please..." Julia pleaded.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be gentle."


    John pulled away from Julia and removed his pants. He then positioned himself between her legs, and guided his cock to her entrance. Julia gasped when the head of his cock pressed against her slick opening.


    She was so wet, and he was so big, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could handle it.


    But he didn¡¯t wait for her answer, instead, he pushed himself inside of her.

 Chapter 104: Three Is Not a Crowd 2 *R18

    John slowly pushed his cock inside her, her tight pussy gripping him like a vice. He groaned as he felt her inner walls clench around him, trying to pull him deeper inside her. He began moving in and out of her, his cock sliding in and out of her wet pussy, her moans echoing through the room.


    "Fuck," he grunted as he continued thrusting inside her.


    "Oh God, yes!" she cried out as his cock filled her completely.


    He began fucking her harder, his balls slapping against her ass as he thrust deeper and deeper inside her.


    "Oh fuck, John!" she screamed, her nails digging into his back as she clung to him.


    "Mmm," he moaned, his eyes closed as he savoured the feeling of her pussy wrapped around his cock.


    He thrust in and out of her faster and faster, his balls slapping against her ass louder and louder. Julia¡¯s moans grew louder, her cries filling the room as she neared her climax. She arched her back and pressed her breasts against his chest as she came hard.


    Stephanie couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing. She stared at the two of them in utter disbelief, in shock. What was she supposed to do, now?


    Despite her initial apprehension, she watched as Julia¡¯s orgasm subsided, and she lay panting underneath him, her eyes unfocused and her cheeks flushed.


    John continued pumping his cock in and out of her, his movements growing faster and more frantic as he neared his own release.


    "Fuck!" he grunted as he slammed his cock deep inside her and exploded, filling her pussy up.


    Stephanie sat there staring at them, her heart racing and her skin tingling. John turned towards Stephanie and smirked. He reached out slowly and gently caressed her cheek.


    "Don¡¯t worry, baby. There¡¯s enough for you, too."


    He moved closer to her, his hand moving to her thigh and squeezing it.


    "Mmm," she moaned as he stroked her leg.


    "Are you ready?" he asked, his voice low and husky.


    She bit her lower lip and nodded. He pulled her closer and placed his hand on her head, pushing it down until her lips touched his cock. She hesitated for a moment, then parted her lips and took him into her mouth.


    "Oh fuck," he groaned as he felt her tongue slide over his shaft.


    As he enjoyed Stephanie¡¯s mouth on his shaft, he turned to Julia. She had a blank expression, and her eyes were glazed. He could tell she was still coming down from her orgasm.


    He smirked and grabbed Julia by the hair, pulling her towards him.


    "Mmph!" she protested as he shoved his tongue inside her mouth and reached for her breasts.


    Her nipples hardened under his touch, and her body responded. She kissed him back eagerly, her tongue dancing around his as they made out.


    After a few minutes, he pulled away from her and turned his attention back to Stephanie.


    He was still hard and ready to go again.


    "Sit on my lap," he commanded, and she obeyed without question.


    He pulled her closer, wrapping his arms around her waist and burying his face between her breasts.


    "Mmm," he moaned as he inhaled her sweet scent.


    He sunk his fingers into her ass cheeks and lifted her up.


    "OH!" she gasped as he positioned her above his cock.


    "Ready?" he asked, his voice strained.


    She nodded, and he lowered her onto his cock.


    "Fuck," he grunted as he felt her pussy envelop him.


    She moaned loudly as she felt his cock slide into her. He began thrusting into her, his movements slow and steady at first, then picking up speed and intensity.


    "Oh God," she cried out as he fucked her harder and faster.


    He stood and spun her around on the bed on her hands and knees. He turned to Julia and spoke, "you too, get on your hands and knees."


    Julia obeyed and got on her hands and knees.


    He grabbed Stephanie¡¯s and thrust into her with force. He glanced at Julia¡¯s quivering ass and brought down his hand on her ass cheek. The sound of moaning and flesh against flesh echoed throughout the room.


    While his hips slammed into Stepahnie¡¯s ass, he shoved two fingers inside Julia and looked down at the incredible sight before him. Two beautiful women in ecstasy, just waiting to be pleased by him.


    "Mmmm," he grunted, his cock throbbing inside of her.


    "Mmmmm, harder, please" Stephanie moaned, her pussy clenching around him.


    He increased his pace and power, fucking her faster and harder.


    "Ahhh!" she screamed as she felt her orgasm approaching.


    He reached out and grabbed her hair, pulling her head back and forcing her to arch her back.


    "Come for me, baby," he whispered into her ear.


    "Yes, daddy!"


    He began thrusting his hips faster and faster, slamming his cock in and out of her. She screamed as her orgasm washed over her. Her body shook violently, and her pussy clenched around his cock.


    Stephanie¡¯s legs lost strength and she sprawled on the bed. John smirked and grabbed Julia¡¯s hips. He rested his still erect cock on the seam of her ass and slid it up and down.


    "Do you want it?" He asked, his voice low and husky.


    "Yes," she replied, her voice quivering and her face flushed.


    "Are you ready for me to fuck your ass?"


    "Yes!"


    "Beg for it."


    "Please, fuck me in the ass," she pleaded.


    "That¡¯s a good girl," he said, and slapped her ass.


    He pulled her towards him, and he rubbed his cock against her asshole.


    "This would normally hurt, but we have lubrication thanks to Stephanie. You should thank her, don¡¯t you think?"


    Julia¡¯s head bobbed up and down, her cheeks red and her lips trembling.


    "Good, now beg me to fuck you in the ass."


    "Please, fuck me in the ass." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Tell me that you want it."


    "I want it, I need it."


    "What do you need?"


    "Your cock, please."


    "Please fuck me, fuck me, fuck me in the ass," she pleaded, her voice high-pitched and desperate.


    "Good girl."


    John placed his hands on her hips and slowly inserted his cock into her ass.

 Chapter 105: Three Is Not a Crowd 3 *R18

    "Oh fuck," she cried out as his cock stretched her ass.


    "Does that feel good?"


    "Y-yes," she whimpered. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He began fucking her ass slowly, his movements slow and steady.


    "Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck," she moaned as he picked up speed.


    "Ahhhh!" she screamed as he slammed his cock in and out of her ass. Her large ass cheeks flattened against his hips with each thrust. The slapping sounds of flesh against flesh grew louder with every thrust.


    The grunts and moans filled the air and drowned out the other ambient noise.


    He grabbed her ass cheeks and squeezed them tightly.


    "Fuck me! Fuck me, please!" She cried out, her voice filled with pleasure and pain.


    "Take it! Take my cock in your ass!" He grunted as he thrust his hips and fucked her ass hard.


    His movements were getting faster and more violent as he picked up the tempo. Her ass was getting redder and redder as his hips slapped against her ass cheeks.


    The bed rocked and creaked under their weight. Her screams and moans echoed throughout the room and into the hallway, but he didn¡¯t care. All he could think about was fucking her ass and making her beg for more.


    "Fuck yeah, beg for it!"


    "Please, please fuck me!"


    "Please what?!"


    "Please fuck me, please!"


    "You want this dick, don¡¯t you?!"


    "Yes, yes, yes, YES!" She pleaded as tears formed in her eyes.


    He pushed her face against the sheets, and her ass was raised to him.


    "Your ass looks delicious and so tight."


    "It¡¯s yours," she replied as she sucked in the tears trailing down her face.


    John sunk his fingers into her ass cheeks as he fucked her ass. She was enjoying the pain and pleasure and it made her crave him even more. John felt his cock swelling and knew he was close. He pushed harder, aching for release and she gasped and arched her back. He felt her ass tightening around his cock.


    The sensation sent chills down his spine and triggered his climax. His cock exploded inside her ass. Hot cum burst out of his cock and coated her insides.


    Stephanie, meanwhile, could hardly comprehend the display of dominance in front of her. John was powerful and in control and the mere sight of this scene was getting her all hot and bothered. She pressed her thighs together as she watched, her cheeks flush, her hands trembling slightly.


    "Come here."


    His husky voice jerked her out of her reverie and she found herself staring straight into his dark brown eyes.


    "We¡¯re not done, you and I."


    A part of her wanted to object, but the sight of him glistening in sweat and all, standing tall and firm, had a direct line to her clitoris.


    So, she bit her lips and hesitantly rose to her feet and reached down to remove her stockings.


    "No, no, keep your stockings on."


    Surprised and confused, but nonetheless, aroused; she merely nodded.


    Her feet barely touched the floor, her height only reached up to John¡¯s chest. He was half-a-foot taller and she felt all the more embarrassed and helpless when he gently caressed her naked ass while he was still fucking Julia in the ass.


    Her back straightened and her fists were clenched. He could tell that she was fighting to not give in to his touch.


    So, he pinched her ass and he groaned, "don¡¯t be ashamed."


    He licked her left earlobe.


    "There are two, willing and beautiful girls who want me."


    She tried to stop herself, but her moans escaped. He continued to torture her by groping her right breast and pinching her nipple.


    His sensuous assaults continued until he decided that she needed a good spanking.


    Her soft butt jiggled from the impact and he continued spanking her, making sure not to cause real harm but to make her feel the full force of his strength.


    Then, John had his fun and she finally succumbed to her desires and climbed onto the bed, begging to join their intimate interlude.


    John continued his thrusting against Julia¡¯s ample bottom until she finally reached her climax once more.


    Julia gasped as she came. Her legs gave out underneath her and she crumpled on the bed next to Stephanie. She rolled to the side, a weak smile upon her face.


    "Wow..." Stephanie giggled. Her gaze met his and John could tell what she was feeling by her dilated eyes and erratic breathing, pure unbridled desire. She craved him, and he was not planning to disappoint her.


    A grin emerged on John¡¯s lips, his eyes sparkling under the flickering lights.


    "Now, how about you both please me at the same time?"


    Stephanie and Julia eyed him warily, yet excitement blazed within.


    They exchanged glances, and a smile was shared. They had become a part of this strange and crazy apocalyptic world that they did not quite comprehend.


    He stepped closer and placed his cock on Stephanie¡¯s pink lips. She understood the obvious and her lips opened. His hard meat entered her soft mouth and her eyes immediately watered.


    His hips rocked back and forth and a light sheen of sweat began to coat his abdomen as the temperature within his bedroom increased. At this time, Julia moved forward and she took a strong grasp of John¡¯s impressive meat. She fondled and admired its form.


    "Look how much cum is in it, it¡¯s overflowing like a cup of cream coffee," Julia said.


    Stephanie stopped him and spoke, "Why does John¡¯s cum smell so good?"


    John¡¯s brows quirked and the three had a good chuckle. She guided her tongue out and her small, soft tongue stroked against the sides of John¡¯s large and hard, cock. It tasted salty and savoury. A tinge of sweetness accompanied a rush of sourness as she licked her lover¡¯s tasty semen off the hardened shaft. Her hands cupped his heavy balls and she gently caressed the sack while she sucked him and allowed the mixture of precum and leftover juices to collect in her throat.


    The feel of it made her skin tingle and she became moist between her legs. As if he knew exactly what he was doing, he slowly rolled her nipples through his fingertips, and the rush of heat immediately travelled through her skin down to her crotch.

 Chapter 106: Three Is Not a Crowd 4 *R18

    John ran his fingers through the two women¡¯s hair. He smiled and closed his eyes shut, enjoying as the two of them serviced him. His cock twitched every time Julia wrapped her lips around his testicles and it throbbed with desire inside Stephanie¡¯s mouth.


    Their tongues danced and lapped over his cock, tracing every inch of its length before sucking him.


    Stephanie then parted her lips and wrapped her mouth around John¡¯s bulbous cockhead, taking him into her mouth completely. John groaned in pleasure as she deepthroated him. His toes curled, and his eyes rolled in pleasure as the woman continued to worship his cock, their lust and hunger seemingly never-ending.


    Julia¡¯s fingers glided and skated across his toned pecs. She stood up and John wasted no time before sinking his fingers into her meaty ass cheeks. Julia stifled a moan as she sunk her teeth into her lower lip. She closed her eyes and enjoyed as the waves of pleasure washed across her.


    Both John and Julia closed the distance and the two locked their lips into an electrifying kiss. This sent a rush through Stephanie and she began doubling down on her efforts. Their tongues battled for supremacy and the intensity grew until they could no longer hold their pleasure back and cried out for the sake of the world to hear.


    John separated from her, leaving her gasping for air, and grabbed her butt cheeks again. His grip was firm and possessive. His eyes locked into hers and Julia could not look away.


    He could feel the orgasm bubbling up inside of him. He looked at Julia and commanded, "kneel down."


    He caressed Stephanie¡¯s sweaty hair, his member was enveloped and her cheeks were swollen. Stephanie then began to gag as she attempted to force the entirety of him inside of her mouth. John growled in pleasure as Stephanie¡¯s tongue dragged against his skin.


    The loud noises produced were louder than their panting and heart pounding. Julia quickly kneeled and wrapped her fingers around her own hardened nipples. She felt so horny. This was not what she would have expected from a day like any other.


    John clamped his hand over Stephanie¡¯s head, his fingers digging into her skull as he began to thrust into her mouth. As he reached his climax, he pulled out of Stephanie¡¯s mouth and his cum burst forth, spraying onto the women¡¯s faces. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stephanie¡¯s tongue poked out as a deluge of his cum erupted from him.


    "Lick the cum off your faces."


    "Gladly," Stephanie immediately obliged. She swept her tongue across her lips, sweeping his delicious semen into her mouth and licking every trace off her lips.


    Julia, however, was more hesitant and her movements were sluggish. She tentatively scooped some of his sperm onto her fingers and stuck her tongue out to sample him.


    "Great job, you two," he smiled and walked towards Stephanie, scooping her hair in a bun.


    Stephanie felt as if the rest of the world disappeared when her eyes met John¡¯s and they filled the space between their bodies.


    Her stomach tightened and a swirl of butterflies rose within her.


    Her body trembled as his fingers rested on the curve of her back and then he traced circles in her skin as he pulled her towards him, placing his lips on her neck.


    His strong embrace and manly scent invoked a tingle that started from the base of her neck and travelled to the space between her legs.


    John smirked when Stephanie threw her head back and offered him her soft and beautiful skin. He nibbled and sucked on her flesh, causing goosebumps to emerge. She moaned, her legs losing strength as her mind emptied, lost in euphoria.


    "God..." she groaned, her nails sinking into the fabric of the bed sheets.


    Her hands grasped the silk, the fabric bending underneath her touch, and John, in an unbridled display of strength and virility, yanked her legs, sending her crashing into the silky texture of the sheets and leaving her at his mercy. She landed on her belly and her round, plump breasts and perfectly sculptured, round, and firm butt cheeks on full display.


    "I love it."


    He brushed her beautiful and luxurious hair. The strands felt soft and delicate as they slipped through his fingertips.


    "Me too."


    "Come."


    John pulled her hair, lifting Stephanie into an upright position.


    His free hand immediately grabbed Stephanie¡¯s waist and turned her towards him, pressing his cock and using her hair, and then, to steady the rest of her, forcing her to take a stand on her shaky legs. He wanted to ensure that there wasn¡¯t anything Stephanie could do besides being taken and dominated by him.


    Their noses were almost touching and he smirked, the soft feel of her soft breath blowing across his upper lip, he was more than certain that his breathing tickled Stephanie.


    The poor girl bit her lips, her hands clenching and unclenching the sheets.


    "Take it, baby. Take my cock."


    "You know I can."


    He lowered her, and his erect cock probed against Stephanie¡¯s small opening.


    "I love this," she breathed.


    A chill travelled across her spine, she was getting close to her apex. She had wanted this.


    "Put it in," Stephanie said, her voice filled with anticipation.


    "I will, but you have to beg me for it."


    "Please put your cock inside me."


    "Tell me you need me."


    "I need you. I need you inside me."


    "Beg me."


    "Please, John, put your cock in my pussy. I¡¯m so wet and horny for you. I need you inside me. Please, I¡¯m begging you."


    John smirked, satisfied, and pushed the head of his cock inside Stephanie¡¯s pussy. Meanwhile, Julia felt her desire arousing again and her hand slowly drifted towards her sex, her fingers sliding over her wet folds and her clit, rubbing small, slow circles.


    "I¡¯m going to make you cum, baby. You¡¯re gonna cum on my cock."


    "Please, please fuck me."


    He plunged his cock deep into her tight, wet, and hot pussy.


    "Fuck! That feels so good. You¡¯re so big. I love the way your cock stretches my pussy."


    She moaned, throwing her head back and closing her eyes.


    The passionate love-making continued, the three lovers enjoying the once-in-a-lifetime moment and giving themselves fully to their desires...

 Chapter 107: The Dark Tunnel

    "Alright, girls, listen up. You too, August." John called out.


    "What is it, John? Are we going somewhere?" August asked.


    "Yes. We¡¯re going for a hunt. We need to learn to coordinate and combine our abilities."


    John glanced at the group, their expressions a mix of curiosity and excitement.


    "Our base needs to be fortified even further, unless..." he paused, taking in their reactions.


    "Unless you¡¯re okay with becoming Theodore¡¯s grunts and slaves."


    "I¡¯d rather die," Stephanie retorted, her arms folded and a scowl marring her beautiful features.


    "Yeah, me too," Julian agreed, a hand resting on the handle of his long sword.


    "Alright. Let¡¯s get going, then."


    The group, which consisted of John, August, Julian and all the girls minus Mika, headed towards the entrance of an underground tunnel. It was a tunnel that diverted traffic from the main boulevard, but now in the apocalypse, it was a monster nest.


    "It¡¯s so dark here," Dalia said, looking at the walls that towered above them.


    "Shh," John brought his index finger to his lips.


    "Stay quiet and don¡¯t let the monsters sense you," he whispered.


    "This place is really creepy," Dalia said.


    "Yeah, and it¡¯s pretty damn dangerous," Octavia added.


    The group entered the tunnel and found it pitch black. The air was musty, and the walls were lined up high above their heads. The tunnel was empty except for the occasional car that had been flipped upside down and had its wheels missing. The ground was littered by shattered glass and metal.


    The sound of dripping water echoed in the silence as their footsteps crunched underfoot.


    John walked cautiously, tightening his grip on his dagger and flashlight. The tunnel would be infested with monsters, but they had no choice but to creep in further.


    As they crept deeper into the tunnel, they would hear the occasional sound that made them tense. A screech, a thud, a growl. They could not tell where it came from, or what they were. John glanced around nervously, straining his eyes to spot any movement or threat. He felt a cold sweat break out on his forehead and his stomach tightening.


    As they wandered further through the tunnel, it had gotten darker and harder to see. It was almost pitch-black when a light flickered in the distance, like a single candle burning in a dark void. As they grew closer the light became clearer. It was a torch that had been stabbed into the ground and was flickering slightly, casting shadows on the walls surrounding it.


    A screech came from behind them and the sound of wings. John ducked just in time, avoiding something swooping overhead. His flashlight moved from the ground to the ceiling, and he spotted a monstrous bird-like creature.


    A horrid miasma of filth and evil, emanating from a figure swathed in dirty, brown feathers, the sharp beak as a mantis cutting through a sickly-looking torso as a worm, flanked by spindly and bony arms, tipped in bird-like claws.


    The harpy spat at John and dove towards him, its claws poised to tear through his flesh. John rolled to the side and caught the harpy¡¯s foot in his fist, yanking it hard.


    "Octavia, get it!" John shouted as the bird-woman was flung into the wall.


    Octavia sprang to action, raising her sword in the air. The ground beneath her glowed green as her eyes burned gold. Wind whipped around her, blowing dust and debris everywhere. Her sword shone brighter and brighter, causing everyone to squint their eyes.


    A magical power resonated from her and the sword she held in her hand. John grunted, staring at the harpy struggling to break free from his grasp. His ears were ringing from the constant and irritating, maddening screeches of the foul creature.


    A glow enveloped Octavia as she raised the sword above her head. It was Julia¡¯s strength buff. John approved inwardly and observed as Octavia¡¯s sword slashed down at the beast.


    A gale of wind followed the sword, spinning and slicing towards the harpy. A cry of pain erupted from the bird creature as its body was cut in two by the sword, the glowing green aura cleaving it apart.


    Dalia rushed to John¡¯s side, "John! Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry."


    Julian¡¯s eyes narrowed into slit. His own girlfriend so worried about another man didn¡¯t sit well with him. He clenched his fist in frustration, seething in envy. He wasn¡¯t blind or stupid. He had noticed the budding romance between John and Dalia. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unaware of Julian¡¯s own internal turmoil, John shot him a smirk and turned towards the group.


    "Alright. Things ended quickly this time, but remember for next time: Stephanie and Octavia go in front, Dalia and Maria provide cover and Julia provides circumstantial support. August will look for opportunities to use... whatever his skill is and hope to one-shot the monsters. Meanwhile, I will do my own thing and try to take advantage of the openings you create."


    John¡¯s voice boomed through the tunnel, reverberating off the walls and echoing down the corridor.


    The group nodded their heads in understanding, their eyes focused and determined.


    They marched deeper into the tunnel, their senses alert and their weapons at the ready. The darkness seemed to close in around them, and the air was thick and heavy. The sound of their footsteps and breathing was amplified, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    As they moved forward, the stench of rotting flesh became stronger and stronger. The walls were covered in grime and slime, and the floor was slick and sticky.


    Suddenly, the sound of movement and groaning could be heard ahead. John stopped in his tracks, raising his hand to signal the others to do the same.


    "There¡¯s something up ahead," he whispered.


    Everyone remained silent, listening intently for any indication of what was lurking in the darkness.


    As they strained their ears, the sounds became louder and clearer. They sounded like growls and grunts. There was also the sound of something scraping against the floor and walls.


    The group cautiously advanced towards the source of the noises, their hearts racing and their hands trembling.


    "Stay alert," John murmured, his muscles tense and ready to strike at any moment, but before they could react, a massive boulder crashed onto the tunnel in front of them, blocking their path. As they all raised their weapons, dozens of shadow-like figures emerged from the walls and surrounded them.

 Chapter 108: The Dark Tunnel 2

    "This is not good," John thought as he scanned the area. There was no way out and no escape route. He readied himself for the impending battle, his eyes darting from monster to monster.


    The shadow monsters had a humanoid form. They had glowing red eyes, sharp fangs, and claws.


    The group of shadows formed a circle around the party, their claws raised. The monsters roared as they began to attack, swinging their claws wildly and rushing forward in a crazed frenzy.


    "GET BEHIND ME!" John shouted and jumped forward, his body crackling with energy. He gathered the energy around his body and stretched his arms wide, then, as his body coursed with energy, a powerful blast erupted in all directions, pushing back and killing a few shadows.


    Meanwhile, as the rest of the group readied their weapons for combat, the first wave of the monstrous shadows hit them. Octavia was the first to attack, her sword flashing green as she sliced a shadow in half. Dalia followed suit, her hands glowing as she launched a powerful fireball towards a cluster of enemies.


    They fought valiantly, their weapons slicing and stabbing the creatures, but the shadows kept coming. Their numbers seemed endless, and they continued to press forward in a mad rage, trying to overpower the humans by sheer force alone.


    John¡¯s brows furrowed as he kept swinging his dagger and observing the boulder. He couldn¡¯t be certain, but he thought the shadows were coming out of it.


    John grabbed his dagger, preparing for the final blow, and swung it toward the ground. As his blade struck the earth, a surge of electricity burst forth, creating a shockwave that pushed the shadow creatures back.


    He used his energy to keep pushing back the enemy, but he was growing tired.


    Julia watched in awe, her fingers twitching at her sides, trying not to fiddle nervously. She was torn between helping them and waiting for the right time to step in.


    John felt his body weakening and turned back to the group.


    "Maria, destroy that boulder!" he commanded, his breath ragged.


    His muscles were aching and his energy was running out. The only thing that was keeping him going was the adrenaline pumping through his veins.


    Maria nodded and raised her hands to eye level. Balls of energy formed in front of her palms and shot through the air at lightning speed towards the boulder. The boulder cracked, but it did not break.


    "One more!" John yelled, but before Maria could follow through, something large, heavy, and hairy landed in the centre of the room.


    The dark fur looked ebony and unearthly. The skin underneath looked tough and almost metallic and the head was shaped similar to a wolf. The legs had human feet. The monstrosity had the front half of a werewolf but the lower half of an ogre.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed and focused his Appraisal skill on the beast.


    [Therianthrope]


    [Strength: 52]


    [Vitality: 51]


    [Agility: 50]


    [Energy: 59]


    The monster was stronger than the Draconian and John knew they were in for a tough battle.


    The Therianthrope¡¯s yellow eyes glared at the humans, and it let out a loud, menacing growl. Everyone took a step back, intimidated by the powerful beast¡¯s presence.


    The Therianthrope opened its mouth wide, revealing its sharp fangs, and roared. The loud, deafening roar shook the tunnel, and the ceiling above started crumbling. Dust and debris fell from above, and everyone instinctively raised their hands to protect themselves.


    John saw an opening and rushed forward, swinging his dagger towards the Therianthrope.


    The creature parried John¡¯s attack, blocking his strike and pushing him away. The beast was fast and strong, and John found himself struggling to keep up.


    John dodged an attack and counterattacked, swinging his dagger towards the Therianthrope¡¯s left arm. The monster¡¯s skin was tough, and the attack left only a small scratch.


    The Therianthrope was unfazed and responded by swinging its large claws towards John. The beast¡¯s sharp claws tore through his clothes and left a deep cut on his chest.


    He stumbled backwards, clutching his wound.


    "Maria! Keep hitting the boulder until you destroy it!" John shouted and lunged at the Therianthrope once more, but the monster easily blocked his attacks.


    Maria nodded and turned her attention back towards the boulder. She raised her hands and shot several projectiles at it, but the boulder remained intact.


    The Therianthrope swung its massive claw towards John, who blocked it just in time. The power behind the strike was immense, and it knocked John off his feet.


    John struggled to get back up, his body trembling and his knees weak. He was barely able to stand, much less fight. He felt the metallic taste of blood on his lips as he struggled to stand up.


    Meanwhile, the shadows were swarming the rest of the group, attacking relentlessly.


    Just then, John felt a rush of energy course through him and looked at his body glowing in a gentle light. It was Julia¡¯s Agility Buff. He turned towards her and nodded.


    John kept fighting the beast, unable to harm it whilst Maria was unable to destroy the boulder. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As John battled the Therianthrope, August slowly approached the boulder. As he touched the rock, a low rumbling sound could be heard, and a bright light began to emanate from within it.


    Suddenly, a powerful explosion erupted from within the boulder, and the ceiling above came crashing down. Everyone gasped and dove for cover, trying to avoid the falling debris.


    The shockwave created a blast that pushed the shadow monsters back, and John and the group found themselves staring at August in disbelief.


    ¡¯This fucker...¡¯ John thought and clicked his tongue. He knew August had incredible abilities, but he always disappeared during the battles. If he could¡¯ve destroyed the boulder so easily, why wait until now?


    He shook his head and focused on the fight ahead.


    Maria fired projectiles at the Therianthrope and this time, her attacks managed to crack the monster¡¯s skin, leaving deep gashes.


    With the boulder destroyed, the shadow monsters were weakened and John saw an opening. He lunged forward and thrust his dagger into the Therianthrope¡¯s neck, and pierced its skin, but the monster¡¯s skin was tough, and he could barely do any damage.


    The Therianthrope growled and a deafening roar erupted from its mouth, shaking the tunnel and causing the ground to tremble.


    As John¡¯s ears rang and his vision blurred, the beast swung its large claw towards him, sending him flying into the wall.


    John groaned in pain, his body battered and bruised. He struggled to get up, but the Therianthrope pinned him down, its claw pressing against his neck.


    Julia¡¯s buff had worn off and John was unable to fight back.

 Chapter 109: The Dark Tunnel 3

    The Therianthrope pulled back its claw and prepared to attack, but before it could, a ball of fire struck its eyes, blinding it.


    The Therianthrope snarled and released its grip on John. Julia rushed to John¡¯s side and helped him get back up.


    Dalia unleashed a barrage of attacks, her hands glowing brightly as balls of fire struck the Therianthrope repeatedly. Octavia was relentless, her sword flashing green as she slashed the beast.


    John took the chance and called forth his Shadow Claw to slash at the Therianthrope¡¯s eyes. He lunged at the beast while Julia cast a strength buff on him, increasing his strength.


    The Therianthrope screamed as the Shadow Claw struck its eyes, leaving deep gashes. It staggered backwards, its eyes blinded.


    Dalia unleashed a powerful blast of flames, enveloping the Therianthrope. Octavia followed, swinwing her sword in mad rush. A gust of wind followed every swing, leaving multiple gashes on the beast.


    John lunged forward and thrust his dagger into the Therianthrope¡¯s neck again, breaking its skin and causing blood to gush out. Everyone joined in, attacking the Therianthrope, their blades and magic tearing through its skin and muscles.


    The Therianthrope let out a deafening roar before a shockwave erupted from its body, sending everyone flying back.


    John felt his strength depleting, and his wounds began to sting. The Therianthrope was badly wounded, but it was still alive.


    The air around the Therianthrope crackled with energy; sparks and static flew around its body. A ball of electricity appeared in the beast¡¯s mouth and shot towards John. He sidestepped and barely dodged the attack, the static making all the hairs of his body stand on ends.


    The beast¡¯s body began to glow a faint blue, and a cold aura enveloped it. It swung its claws towards John, sending a blade of ice hurtling towards him. John dodged again and counterattacked, but the Therianthrope moved faster than him.


    The beast unleashed a powerful roar and an invisible wave of energy erupted from its body, knocking John back.


    "This is bad..." John muttered under his breath.


    As he stood up, he took a step towards the beast, but a bolt of lightning erupted from the ground, halting his advance. The air was heavy, and the ground was charred.


    "Fuck, just how many tricks does thing have?" John muttered. It looked as if the Therianthrope had some kind of hidden arsenal. He gritted his teeth and focused on the beast.


    Its yellow eyes glowed brightly, and its claws crackled as bolts of electricity danced around them. A low growl emanated from its mouth and its fur bristled. It raised its maw and pointed at John, its teeth sparking. John could feel the hairs on his arms rise and goosebumps appear on his skin. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shit..." John muttered and a blur enveloped him, disappearing from the monster¡¯s sight.


    A shadow appeared in the air, a dagger gleaming in the light. John¡¯s figure blurred towards the Therianthrope.


    Sensing the danger, the Therianthrope snapped around and caught the dagger in its jaws, the blade biting into its skin and drawing blood.


    It let out a growl and spat the dagger aside, its eyes filled with fury and malice. The beast roared and a burst of lightning exploded from its body, sending a shockwave through the tunnel and causing everyone to stagger.


    As the dust settled, the Therianthrope stood there, panting. Its wounds were healing rapidly, and its eyes were locked onto John.


    "This is getting harder by the second," John mumbled, and he glanced at the group.


    "Listen up, everyone," John shouted, "We need to work together and use our combined strength and skills. The Therianthrope is healing itself, and I¡¯m getting weaker. Our only chance is to hit it as hard as possible. As we practiced, let¡¯s go!"


    The group nodded, their expressions grim. They were all exhausted and injured, but they knew that if they didn¡¯t defeat the Therianthrope, their lives would be at risk.


    They charged forward, their weapons drawn. The Therianthrope stood its ground and let out a deafening roar.


    John vanished from sight and Octavia and Stephanie charged forward. A gentle light enveloped them, they were Julia¡¯s buffs. August flanked the beast¡¯s right whilst Julian went left. Dalia and Maria stayed behind and focused their gazes on the Therianthrope, ready to unleash a barrage of attacks.


    Octavia¡¯s sword flashed green and she swung her blade, creating a gust of wind. Stephanie followed suit, her fists crackling as she punched the ground, creating a tremor that travelled through the floor.


    Julian slashed at the beast, his sword slicing through its tough hide.


    John reappeared in front of the beast and stabbed it in the gut, his dagger piercing through its skin and drawing blood.


    The Therianthrope growled, and a burst of electricity erupted from its body, sending everyone flying back, except for August and John who stood their ground. John shot August a knowing nod and lunged at the beast, his Venomlash glinting a deep green.


    As John struck the beast, his dagger sank deep into its flesh, causing the beast to howl in pain.


    August took advantage of the distraction and unleashed a barrage of punches, his fists glowing gold as he pummeled the Therianthrope.


    The air in the tunnel seemed to grow colder, and the ground beneath their feet began to freeze. A layer of ice formed around the Therianthrope, encasing it in a frozen prison.


    The beast let out a roar, shattering the ice around it. As it emerged from the ice prison, John glanced at its wounds, they were healing.


    John clicked his tongue and created some distance with a Shockwave. As he did, fireballs and projectiles rained down on the beast, engulfing it in a blaze.


    The Therianthrope roared, its body covered in burns and cuts.


    The beast charged forward, its claws outstretched, its eyes filled With rage. John readied his Venomlash and prepared to face the beast head-on.


    Before the Therianthrope reached him, a gust of wind slammed into its side, sending it careening into a wall. Octavia and Stephanie stood side by side, their faces grim and their eyes filled with determination.


    John looked around, Julia¡¯s ragged breath and the absence of her light told him she had run out of energy. He didn¡¯t know how long they had been fighting for, but he knew they could not last much longer and it seemed the Therianthrope had one more trick up its sleeve...

 Chapter 110: The Dark Tunnel 4

    A dark gaseous substance began to spread from the Therianthrope, the stench was nauseating and putrid. The vapours looked dangerous and the group all stepped back instinctively.


    John glanced at the others and gestured to them.


    "Step away from it, we don¡¯t know what it does."


    "I got it," Octavia said as her hands began to shine green.


    A gust of wind burst from her palm and redirected the fumes back towards the Therianthrope.


    She continued doing so as John and the rest of the group surrounded the monster. The dark gas surrounded the Therianthrope, but it had no discernible effect on it. It stood still in its place, daring the group to attack it.


    John accepted the challenge and lunged forward, slicing his dagger through the air and creating a gale that sliced through the dark gas and the Therianthrope¡¯s body. The beast howled in pain, its flesh torn and bleeding. The gas around the beast stuck to John¡¯s skin and it burned, sizzling on contact.


    Projectiles from Maria and fireballs from Dalia rained down on the beast. A cloud of dust mixing with the dark gas.


    The beast turned around and swung its arm against John, but he dodged, and a loud boom sounded. The ground shook, and a large crater was created where he once stood.


    The beast roared and lunged through the mantle of dust and gas towards John, but it met the full brunt of John¡¯s Shockwave as it was sent back flying. Stephanie jumped and landed a spinning kick on its back. The sound of bones crushing reverberated throughout the tunnel.


    The beast collapsed on the ground and groaned. It struggled to stand, but it was too weak.


    Everyone surrounded the Therianthrope, their weapons raised. They could now see it clearly as the dust and gas settled.


    Its eyes began to shine red and energy crackled around it, but before it could do anything, John swung his dagger and landed a Critical Hit on its skull.


    Kraaak¡ªThe dagger sunk deep into the Therianthrope¡¯s skull, and the beast¡¯s body began to convulse. Its eyes rolled back, and it collapsed to the ground, lifeless.


    [Therianthrope Killed]


    [2-Star Core Obtained]


    [3 Energy Obtained]


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief and dropped their weapons, exhausted and injured.


    "Let¡¯s get the fuck out of here," John said, his voice hoarse.


    The group nodded and slowly began to make their way out of the tunnel, dragging their weary bodies towards the entrance.


    "Ugh, fuck!" Stephanie coughed as she inhaled the scent the dark gas had left behind.


    John chuckled and pat her back, "take it easy, baby."


    As they reached the exit, they noticed that the sun was already setting. The sky was painted orange, and the air was chilly.


    They stumbled out into the open and collapsed on the ground, taking in the fresh air and feeling the wind on their faces.


    After resting for a bit, John and the rest of the group returned to the base. They were greeted by the smell of food and the sight of their comrades working on various tasks.


    "Finally, some rest!" Dalia exclaimed.


    "Yeah, don¡¯t get too comfortable. We have to work hard. We only have a few days before Theodore and his men come for us."


    "I¡¯m not worried. We¡¯re a lot stronger now," Dalia replied confidently.


    "I sure hope so," John sighed.


    He sat down and leaned against a wall, closing his eyes.


    "I need some rest," John mumbled, and he soon fell asleep.


    "We have to be ready," a familiar voice echoed.


    "Huh?" John woke up to find himself alone in the lounge.


    "Who¡¯s there?" he asked, looking around.


    "Over here," the voice replied.


    John turned around and saw the silhouette of a man standing in the shadows. The man stepped forward, revealing himself, but it wasn¡¯t a man, not really.


    "Hello, John," a pale, white-haired figure said. It was the System.


    "It¡¯s time to get to work, John," it said.


    John¡¯s brows furrowed. He didn¡¯t think he would see the System again, but here it was.


    "What do you want?"


    "Why, the same as you, of course!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I want you to grow stronger and beat the Luminars. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t do that right now."


    "Why not?"


    "You¡¯re still too weak, John. You need to get stronger before you can defeat them. Otherwise, you¡¯ll just end up like all the other humans who¡¯ve tried to fight them."


    "And I assume you have some thoughts on how I should I do that."


    "Yes," the figure grinned, or so John thought. Its features were hard to discern, John had trouble glancing upon the System for too long.


    "I need you to do something for me. It¡¯s very important, and it¡¯ll help you grow stronger."


    "Fine, but only if you give me the reward you promised," John replied.


    "Of course," the figure said.


    "What is it?"


    "You have to kill Theodore. Only then will you be strong enough to fight the Luminars."


    "Huh, news flash dumbass, Theodore is also way stronger than I am. I can¡¯t kill him."


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry. In time, I will give you something that¡¯ll make it easier."


    "What is it?"


    "An ability, one that will help you kill him."


    "Why can¡¯t you just give me that ability now?"


    "Because it¡¯s too powerful, and you¡¯re not strong enough to wield it yet. You have to earn it."


    "That sounds like bullshit to me."


    "I assure you, it¡¯s not. I¡¯ll give you a taste of the power that you¡¯ll receive."


    The figure snapped his fingers and a bolt of lightning struck the ground next to John, leaving a scorch mark.


    "If you can¡¯t kill Theodore, then this is what will happen to you."


    "I¡¯ll do my best, asshole," John muttered.


    "Good. I¡¯ll be watching. Now go."


    John blinked and the System was gone. He shook his head and stood up, stretching his arms. He took a deep breath and headed outside.


    A wicked grin spread on his lips as he saw the scene in the courtyard. Jolene had done what he asked and she had gotten back together with Eric. Now all he needed to do was steal her from him completely and complete his revenge against his former bully. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eric had taken the bait and was now flirting with Jolene. He was holding her hand and whispering sweet nothings into her ear. She was laughing and giggling, playing along.


    John smirked and made his way over to them. He was going to enjoy this.


    As he approached them, Eric noticed him and pulled away from Jolene, glaring at him.


    "What do you want, bastard?" he growled.


    John smirked and put his hand on Jolene¡¯s shoulder.


    "Oh, nothing. I just wanted to make sure Jolene is okay. I did fuck her quite roughly after all."

 Chapter 111: Base Defence

    Eric gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He took a step forward and raised his arm to strike John.


    John smiled and sidestepped, easily avoiding the attack. He grabbed Eric¡¯s arm and twisted it, causing him to cry out in pain.


    Jolene gasped and took a step back.


    "How the tables have turned. You remember, don¡¯t you, Eric? The way you used to treat me."


    John raised his hand, his palm wide open in front of him and Eric shuddered.


    "This was your ritual before you and your buddies would beat me up."


    Eric flinched and John snorted, "you¡¯re lucky I¡¯m not like you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit you."


    He chuckled and lowered his hand, "you can keep your girlfriend, she was great. She was a fantastic fuck. Her pussy was tight, not anymore, though."


    "You bastard! I¡¯m gonna kill you!" Eric yelled, but John didn¡¯t react. He knew the boy was no threat.


    "Do what you will," John shrugged and turned his back on Eric.


    John winked at Jolene as he walked past her and said, "I need to talk to you, later."


    He shot Eric a cheeky smirk and walked away. He knew Eric¡¯s mind would race with the possibilities. What could he want with Jolene? Would she cheat on him again? That would be enough torture for the moment.


    "Asshole," Eric muttered.


    John turned around and glared at Eric.


    "What was that?"


    "Nothing," Eric replied quickly, averting his gaze.


    "That¡¯s what I thought," John scoffed.


    Jolene shook her head in disbelief and walked away, leaving Eric alone. She wanted to be with John, but he had asked her to become an accomplice to get his revenge on Eric who made his life hell in high school. She understood him, but she did not want any part of it. Still, she couldn¡¯t deny him. He was a man unlike anyone she had met before. He had charisma, confidence, and he was powerful. She was drawn to him.


    "Fuck you," Eric whispered, tears stinging his eyes as he watched Jolene walk away.


    During the following days, the group continued improving their teamwork and collecting the materials they needed. It took effort, a few close calls, and injuries, but they managed to collect enough materials to finish fortifying the base and some of them gained new skills.


    Theodore¡¯s group were due to arrive soon. John had been using Echo for surveillance around the area.


    John glanced around the courtyard and nodded to himself. It looked good. The base was ready, but they weren¡¯t.


    "Everyone, gather around. It¡¯s time for a final briefing," John announced.


    The group gathered in front of John and waited for him to speak.


    "Listen up. Theodore¡¯s men will be here soon. We don¡¯t know exactly when, but we have to be ready. I want you all to go over the plan one more time. Do not deviate from it."


    John pointed to Maria and Dalia, a group of 5 was standing behind them.


    "All of you will wait at the top of the new watch tower. Your job is to provide support. Julia, you¡¯ll be using your new healing skills and buffs to keep everyone alive."


    Maria nodded and Dalia said, "don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make sure they stay safe."


    John then pointed to a group of 5 people and said, "Stephanie, Octavia, August, and Julian will be waiting near the entrance. You¡¯re to engage the enemy as soon as they arrive. Make sure they can¡¯t escape. I don¡¯t want them running back to Theodore and warning him about us. He will know about it, eventually, but we don¡¯t want him to know immediately."


    Stephanie nodded and said, "we got it. We¡¯ll keep them busy."


    John then pointed to the rest of the group and said, "the rest of you will be scattered throughout the base, waiting in ambush. We have to be ready for anything. If Theodore¡¯s men manage to get past Stephanie¡¯s group, then they might try to breach the walls. We have to stop them at all costs. They cannot be allowed to get inside the base."


    "Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t let that happen," Octavia said.


    With that, John concluded his speech and made his way outside. The new base had walls on the outside. There was a 10-metre distance between both walls, narrow enough to serve as a chokepoint.


    There were no openings in the wall, which made it difficult for the enemy to breach, but it also made it hard for them to enter.


    The group watched as John and the others left for the watchtower. They were nervous. This was their first real battle against another faction.


    Julia and the rest of the group climbed up to the top of the tower. It was sturdy and secure. The tower was made of stone and steel reinforced by monster materials. It had a platform that allowed them to observe the surrounding area.


    They could see John and his team approaching the entrance, and they could see Theodore¡¯s men in the distance. They were coming closer, and they were moving fast. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They¡¯re coming," Julia said nervously.


    The group gathered around her and stared out towards the horizon.


    "Don¡¯t worry," Dalia said.


    "We¡¯re ready," Maria replied confidently.


    Theodore¡¯s men approached the entrance. Stephanie and the others were ready to attack. They were hiding behind the walls, waiting for them to get closer.


    "John Sarack! Come out immediately," one of the men shouted.


    John stepped forward and said, "what do you want?"


    "You know what we want," the man replied.


    "I don¡¯t think I do," John replied.


    "It¡¯s time for all of you to return to the university under Theodore¡¯s rule."


    "No, we won¡¯t be doing that," John said.


    "Don¡¯t be foolish. You know what will happen if you refuse."


    "I don¡¯t care. We¡¯re not going anywhere."


    "You¡¯re making a mistake, John. I hope you know that."


    "So be it," John replied coldly.


    The man shook his head and signalled for his men to attack. They raised their weapons and charged forward. Stephanie and the others launched their attacks, but the enemy was prepared.


    They fired back, and the air was filled with magic spells and explosions. Projectiles of all sorts whizzed by and bombs exploded on the walls.


    John ducked behind the wall for cover, and so did his team. They exchanged fire, and it seemed like the enemy had the upper hand, but then John looked back and nodded towards Maria.


    As he did, a deafening blast struck right in the middle of the enemy forces. A massive explosion erupted from the ground, sending bodies flying through the air.

 Chapter 112: Base Defence 2

    John¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t be locked on a single spot for too long; figures moved quickly and dust and explosions would obscure his vision. He glanced at one particular spot in the chaotic battlefield that was devoid of fighters, but before he could move his feet, a spear flew towards him. John sidestepped, the spearhead barely missing his shoulder.


    John looked at the attacker, but they were already engaged in combat. Another spear was thrown at him, but this time, he was prepared. He dodged it effortlessly and made his way towards the empty spot he had seen earlier.


    "That should do it," John muttered as he saw two figures lying on the ground.


    He approached them cautiously, his dagger drawn. He knew they could be feigning unconsciousness, but he didn¡¯t think they would have the strength to do much more. He was right.


    The first figure was an old man. He was injured and bleeding from several wounds. John checked him for any weapons and found a small knife hidden in his boot.


    The second figure was a woman. She was younger than the old man and she was also injured. She had a gash on her forehead, and her clothes were stained crimson. They were survivors from his base.


    John examined their injuries and decided that they didn¡¯t require immediate attention. He turned to leave, but the woman grabbed his arm.


    "Please..." she whispered, her eyes wide and pleading.


    "Please, don¡¯t leave us here."


    "What are you talking about?" John asked.


    "Please, don¡¯t leave us to die. We¡¯ll do anything," the old man said weakly.


    "Anything?" John asked.


    "Yes, anything," the woman replied. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then get up and fight," John said.


    "We can¡¯t. We¡¯re injured."


    "Then find a way to make yourselves useful. Go to the rear, one of the healers will see you, eventually." John said and vanished into a blur.


    The blur streaked through the battlefield, leaving trails of blood and the dark, shadowy particles left behind by his Shadow Claw. The clanking of steel and the smell of burning flesh filled the air, and the battle raged on.


    As John battled his way through the enemy, he spotted Stephanie fighting off three opponents at once. She was holding her own, but she was starting to look worn out.


    Like a phantom, John¡¯s figure emerged behind the attackers, his Shadow Claw slicing off two heads and his Venomlash piercing a skull with a sickening crunch.


    Stephanie¡¯s eyes widened and her face paled as she saw the gruesome sight. She looked at John, her expression one of shock and disbelief.


    John ignored her and vanished once more, leaving behind a trail of death and destruction.


    Julia and the others watched in awe as John fought. He cut through the battlefield like a storm, cutting down his opponents mercilessly. They were amazed by his power and skill.


    John continued his rampage, killing dozens of enemies until the enemy forces began to dwindle. The battle seemed to have turned on their favour, but the ones who remained were strong opponents. One bulky, tall man raised his fist and shouted, "NOW!"


    As the man shouted, a blinding light enveloped the battlefield. Julia and the others had to shield their eyes from the brightness. When they opened them, they saw that John and his team had been surrounded by a barrier of energy. It was like a bubble surrounding them.


    "What the fuck?" Dalia cursed.


    "They¡¯re trapped," Maria said, her voice tinged with worry.


    "What are we going to do?"


    "We have to do something," Dalia said, her voice filled with urgency.


    "But what?" Maria asked.


    The others in the tower looked on helplessly, unsure of what to do. The enemy was slowly closing in on John and his team. They were outmatched, and they were running out of time.


    "We can¡¯t just sit here and watch," Dalia said.


    "Then what do you suggest we do?" Maria asked, her voice growing louder.


    "We have to attack them," Dalia said as she clenched her fists.


    "I don¡¯t think we can break that barrier."


    "I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m not going to let them take John away."


    "Me neither," Maria muttered with a quiet, but resolute tone.


    "We¡¯re with you," said one of the men.


    "Me too," another said.


    "Count me in," another woman said.


    The rest of the group nodded and their bodies tensed as they prepared for the confrontation.


    "Let¡¯s do this," Dalia said, her voice filled with confidence.


    "For John."


    The group jumped down from the watchtower and rushed towards the battlefield. They attacked the enemy from behind, catching them by surprise.


    The enemy counterattacked, but the ground beneath them began to burn. The soil melted into magma as Dalia unleashed her new Skills. The flames engulfed the enemy, and they were forced to step back.


    As the enemy distanced themselves from the group, Maria raised her hands, aiming her palms at the sky. Energy gathered on her palm and projectiles that sparked with Energy shot out at the sky.


    As the projectiles reached the sky, they detonated, creating an explosion that rained down fire and destruction. The enemy was caught off guard and their formation was broken.


    John¡¯s barrier was broken and he glanced around. He saw the group fighting off the remaining enemies and decided to join them.


    He rushed towards the group and sliced through his enemies effortlessly. The enemy tried to retaliate, but they were no match for his speed and strength.


    As they fought off the enemies, only three of them remained and John recognised the red-haired man in front. He was wearing two iron gauntlets and had a wide, imposing frame.


    The man sneered as he rushed towards John. John dodged the man¡¯s attack, but the man¡¯s gauntlet grazed his arm, and as he did, a delayed shockwave sent John flying towards the wall.


    His back hit the wall, and he fell to the ground, coughing up blood.


    The man rushed towards him again, but this time, John was ready. He dodged the man¡¯s attack and struck him in the chest, his fist glowing a faint green from his Strength Buff.


    The red-haired man stepped back and regrouped with his two companions. A swirling vortex appeared next to him and like a portal, he reached into it. His arm disappeared from sight for a second and revealed a golden artifact. It looked like a small pyramid.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed, wondering what they were up to, but before he could act, the man raised the pyramid above his head. As he did, the pyramid began to glow and energy gathered around it.


    The air around the artifact began to crackle as the energy grew stronger. The man threw the pyramid towards the sky and a bolt of lightning shot out, striking the ground.


    The ground shook and the air trembled. Everyone stopped and looked at the scene in horror. The ground opened up, revealing a void of darkness. It was like a black hole that was sucking everything in.


    The pyramid continued to unleash bolts of lightning, and the void grew larger. John strained his eyes and noticed something inside it. His eyebrows shot up and he shouted, "Get back inside!"


    Nobody missed a beat and followed John inside the base after an endless horde of monsters emerged out of the black hole.

 Chapter 113: Base Defence 3

    The horde of monsters rushed towards the base. They were of all sorts, from the smallest insect to the largest reptiles. They were ferocious and hungry, and they attacked the group mercilessly.


    As they fought off the horde of monsters, John glanced at the portal and saw the red-haired man laughing maniacally.


    "Open the gate! I¡¯ll hold them off," John shouted and Stephanie and the others rushed towards the gate.


    John rushed towards the horde of monsters, his Venomlash in his hand and his body shrouded in a black haze. He jumped and unleashed his Shockwave mid-air, sending dozens of monsters flying. As he landed, he swung his dagger, creating a gale that sliced through the monsters.


    The air around John became charged and the monster¡¯s flesh sizzled. Lightning danced on his skin, and his eyes glowed golden as he unleashed a barrage of attacks, creating a storm of wind and thunder.


    The monsters were relentless and continued to attack John, but he was too fast and agile for them to catch up.


    Julia and the others finally opened the gate and John retreated inside. They tried to block the monster¡¯s advance by closing the gate shut, but one of them entered the courtyard.


    It was fast and it looked like evil, John thought. Its body was pitch black and it had a large maw filled with razor-sharp teeth, and rows upon rows of claws. John had no choice but to deal a blow to it himself.


    Its claws clanged against the Venomlash¡¯s hilt and he dodged. As he did, his dagger sliced through the air and a sharp gust of wind blew forth, creating a deep gash on its flesh.


    It screeched and lunged towards John, its mouth wide open and its fangs bared. John rolled to the side and stabbed his dagger into its back, sending it to the ground.


    Blood spewed from its wound, but John knew it was not enough to kill it. He rushed towards it and unleashed his Shadow Claw, slashing its back open. He then swung his dagger and sent another Shockwave, sending it crashing into the wall.


    Maria raised her hands and unleashed a volley of projectiles, engulfing it in a storm of dust. It screeched, but it still refused to die. It turned towards Maria and lunged towards her.


    Octavia stepped in front of Maria and swung her blade, creating a powerful gust of wind that cut through its flesh.


    The monster screeched and collapsed to the ground, its body twitching as it took its last breath.


    "Thanks," Maria said, breathing heavily.


    "Don¡¯t mention it," Octavia replied, smiling.


    A soul-chilling roar snapped John¡¯s gaze upwards. A flying monster soared through the skies and descended towards the base. It was a gigantic creature that was easily 10 metres in length.


    Its wings were black and its body was covered in dark, scaled armour. Its eyes were blood red, and its maw was filled rows upon rows of sharp teeth. It unleashed a wave of fire from its mouth, engulfing the ground in flames.


    John and the rest of the group dodged the attack, but some of them were caught in the blaze. Julia rushed to them and began to heal their wounds.


    "ECHO! Activate the dome!" John shouted as the dome activated and began to enclose the base, but the flying reptile was too fast and managed to land in the courtyard.


    John clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Echo, activate the defence mechanism."


    John and the others engaged the monster as Echo deployed automated defences such as traps, and turrets that fired energy projectiles.


    "Keep it occupied. I have an idea," John said to Dalia and the others.


    "Alright, but hurry up. This thing is tough," Dalia replied, frowning.


    The flying monster lunged towards Dalia and Octavia. Octavia managed to dodge, but the monster¡¯s claws grazed Dalia¡¯s warm. She winced in pain and stepped back, clutching her wound.


    Octavia and Julia rushed to her side, but the monster wasn¡¯t done yet. It unleashed a flurry of attacks, forcing the group back.


    John rushed towards the front door and placed his hand on the wall. As he did, a hole opened in the wall and a panel appeared. He tapped the panel and the dome¡¯s mechanisms were activated.


    "This should even the odds," John muttered, as Echo activated a defence mechanism, launching mechanical parts that clamped around the monster¡¯s feet.


    It screeched in pain and struggled to break free. The group took advantage of the situation and attacked it mercilessly, slashing, stabbing, and blasting it. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a long battle, the monster finally succumbed to its wounds and fell to the ground.


    Dalia dropped down to the ground, wiping off the sweat from her forehead.


    "Phew, that was a tough one," she said, panting.


    "Indeed. We wouldn¡¯t have been able to beat it without John¡¯s help," Octavia said, looking at John.


    The dome began to deactivate and the clamps released the reptile¡¯s feet. The base was safe for now, but they were surrounded by hordes of monsters.


    "You¡¯re not done, Dalia. Go up the watchtower again with Maria and take care of those three outside."


    Dalia exhaled deeply and stood up. She dusted herself off and said, "fine. I¡¯ll see you soon."


    Dalia and Maria climbed up the watchtower and observed the scene in front of them. Theodore¡¯s men were still outside the base, but they were surrounded by monsters.


    "Let¡¯s take care of them," Dalia said to Maria and unleashed a barrage of fireballs.


    Maria raised her arms and a ball of energy formed in front of her palms. She then unleashed a powerful blast, sending Theodore¡¯s men flying. The red-haired man blocked the attacks with his gauntlets and stood unharmed.


    "Echo, show me the outside," John said, as a holographic projection appeared in front of him. It showed Theodore¡¯s men standing outside the base.


    John¡¯s fingers slid over the projection and turrets emerged from the walls, aiming at Theodore¡¯s men. The red-haired man clicked his tongue and turned around, "let¡¯s go," he said to his men and they vanished in a burst of speed.


    "They got away," John muttered.

 Chapter 114: Mika Wants to Hunt

    Maria and the others descended from the watchtower and reunited inside the base. They looked battered and exhausted.


    "Are you all alright?" Julia asked, rushing to their side.


    "We¡¯re fine," Octavia replied.


    "What about John?" Dalia asked.


    Julia rushed to John¡¯s side, her large breasts bouncing as she did. She examined his wounds and placed her hand on his chest. A green light emanated from her palm and John¡¯s wounds began to heal.


    "He¡¯ll be fine," Julia said.


    "That¡¯s a relief," Dalia replied, letting out a sigh.


    "This base sure is something. Thanks to Echo, we managed to fend off those monsters. Otherwise, we would all be dead right now," Octavia said, looking around the courtyard.


    "Alright, everybody. Let¡¯s go inside, have a meal and a well-deserved rest," John said, clapping his hands.


    John and the others returned inside the base, where Echo had prepared a feast for them. They sat down and ate their meal, discussing the battle.


    "What about Theodore¡¯s men?" Dalia asked.


    "They got away, Theodore will be coming back, that¡¯s for sure," John replied.


    "What was that artifact, anyway?"


    "It looked like a small pyramid," John said as he remembered the chaotic battlefield.


    "It opened a portal, and a horde of monsters came out. It was chaos, but we managed to fend them off."


    Dalia shuddered and said, "I hope they don¡¯t have more of those."


    They finished their meal and everyone went to their rooms, exhaustion had won.


    As John plopped limp on his bed, he closed his eyes and a knock on the door made him sigh.


    "John, can I come in?" It was Mika¡¯s voice.


    "Yeah, come on in" John said and Mika stepped inside. She was wearing a thin silk robe, barely concealing her curves.


    "Is something wrong?" John asked, sitting up and Mika smiled and sat at the edge of his bed.


    "No, nothing¡¯s wrong. I just wanted to check up on you," Mika said, leaning forward, and John could see the generous cleavage.


    John raised his eyebrows and smirked.


    "I know you¡¯re up to something. Tell me, what is it?"


    "Well," She began, fidgeting nervously.


    "John... I want to go on hunts... please."


    She kneeled before him on the bed, her eyes pleading. John was taken aback by her sudden outburst. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so desperate.


    She grabbed the hem of her robe and moved it aside, revealing her perky breasts for John to see.


    "I... I will do anything."


    "Stop."


    John commanded and Mika froze in place, her hand holding her robe. Her breath was heavy and she was blushing. She looked at him, her eyes glinted with hope and fear.


    John stood up and approached her. He placed his hand on her head and stroked her hair, a smile formed on her face, and she leaned towards his hand, closing her eyes.


    "I will take you hunting," John said and Mika¡¯s eyes shot open in surprise.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, really, but not now. Now, get out of here."


    Mika jumped to her feet and gave John a tight hug, her perky breasts pressed against his chest.


    "Thank you, thank you, thank you."


    She gave him a quick kiss on the cheek and rushed out of his room, her face filled with joy.


    John sighed and laid down on his bed. He closed his eyes and images of the battle appeared in his mind. He replayed every moment, analysing his mistakes and the errors made by his allies.


    As he did, he made plans and came up strategies, and before long, he drifted off to sleep.


    The next day, John was making coffee in the kitchen, when Mika walked in, wearing a tight-fitting suit that accentuated her curves.


    "Morning," John said as he handed her a cup of coffee. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Morning," Mika replied, smiling.


    "Ready for the hunt?"


    Mika nodded and took a sip of coffee, "mmm, this is delicious," she said.


    Julia and the rest of the group entered the kitchen, chatting and joking amongst themselves.


    "Good morning, everyone," John greeted them.


    The day had gone by quickly with John teaching Mika how to defend herself. Unfortunately, Mika¡¯s abilities were still not good enough to go on real hunts. Once they returned from the hunt, they took a break in the lounge. Edward approached and called out to Mika.


    "Mika, it¡¯s time for your lesson."


    Mika clicked her tongue. She hated Edward. She was the one who created her and kept her locked without contact for years. To add insult to injury, he had created her for his own pathetic reasons. He couldn¡¯t attract women and so he created Mika. It disgusted her, and John felt the same way. Unfortunately, for Edward, Mika didn¡¯t let him touch her.


    "Fine." Mika replied, reluctantly standing up.


    Edward frowned and said, "don¡¯t be late. You know the consequences."


    "I know, I know."


    John sighed and watched Mika leave the room. He knew how much she hated Edward, but she still had to obey him.


    Edward followed Mika out of the room, his gaze fixed on her hips.


    "That bastard," John cursed under his breath.


    Mika hated Edward for creating her, and for keeping her locked in his lab without letting her experience the outside world. It was unfair and unjust, and it made her feel like a machine, a tool for him to use as he pleased.


    John couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for Mika.


    ¡¯I need to do something about Edward. ¡¯ John thought to himself, his fist clenched in anger.


    Edward was an important part of John¡¯s plans. He couldn¡¯t anger him, he wanted his cooperation, but he had to separate him from Mika. He thought about how to do it, what could he possibly do to naturally separate Mika from Edward? As he pondered, an idea popped into his head.


    "Hey Julia," John called out to Julia, who was sitting on the couch, sipping a cup of tea.


    "Can you teach Mika instead of Edward?"


    "Hmm? Of course I can, why? She wants to change her mentor?"


    "Well, something like that. Could you do it for me?" John asked and Julia looked at him suspiciously, but agreed in the end. As she did, the system¡¯s notification chimed and John smirked. Finally, he could act.

 Chapter 115: Android Quest

    Later that day, John sat by himself in the lounge, staring at the system¡¯s quest.


    [Claim the Android]


    [Quest: Claim Mika for yourself while Edward watches helplessly.]


    [Reward: Skill Upgrade]


    John¡¯s finger slid over the screen, hovering over the accept button. He wondered if Mika would accept it. Edward created her, and he had complete control over her, could she break free from him?


    ¡¯Only one way to find out, ¡¯ John thought to himself and pressed the accept button.


    John had a plan, he would slowly extricate Mika from Edward and force Edward to make a mistake. Then he¡¯d swoop in and be the knight in shining armour when Mika needed him most, but his plan would take time.


    It didn¡¯t matter to him. He was a patient man and he had plenty to do in the meantime. One example of such a thing was using his Tracking Amulet. He had tried using it before and a line extended from the amulet to far away. John followed the line, but it would eventually disappear.


    John figured certain conditions had to be met for a quest to trigger and the window was narrow. He pulled out the amulet from his inventory and rubbed his finger over the bumpy texture of the amulet. It felt like a copper coin, or so John thought.


    He held it between his fingers and raised it to the sky. John watched as the line extended and pointed in a direction. It disappeared a few seconds later. He tried it again and it disappeared as he expected. John wondered what sort of requirements were needed.


    Another thing on his to-do list was finding the source of the system. He had a hunch, but he couldn¡¯t be certain. He needed more information and his best bet was going along with the System.


    He kept fiddling with the amulet, but the lines kept disappearing, however, he managed to see the end of the line before it disappeared. The line ended right where Amber was standing. A sinister smile formed on his lips, he now knew who the target was. He didn¡¯t know why the line kept disappearing, but he would have more chances of triggering a quest by staying close to her.


    The amulet disappeared from his hand and John made his way towards Amber and June. He needed to get closer to her and earn her trust.


    John made his way towards Amber, who was busy reading a book, June was next to her, napping. He cleared his throat and Amber raised her gaze from the book.


    "Yes?" She asked, a puzzled look on her.


    "Oh, you¡¯re done?" John asked and Amber nodded, she thought John wanted to discuss the attack.


    "I wanted to thank you for helping out yesterday. You saved a lot of lives," John said as he smiled warmly.


    "Oh, don¡¯t mention it. We were just doing our job," Amber replied, her voice filled with pride.


    "You should be proud of yourself, Amber. Did you study medicine?" John asked as Amber shook her head.


    [Favourability +5]


    "I didn¡¯t, but my father was a doctor. I picked up some things here and there."


    John nodded and looked around the room, seeing the various group members engaging in their usual activities.


    "Do you have a minute?" He asked.


    Amber looked at June, then at John. "Sure, I guess," she replied, closing her book. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯d like to learn a bit about your background. Where do you come from? What do you do? Things like that," John said, taking a seat next to Amber.


    Amber let out a small sigh and began to talk.


    "Well, I grew up in a small town in the Midwest. My parents were doctors, and we were pretty well off, but after the apocalypse started, everything changed."


    "What happened?" John asked.


    Amber told John about the apocalypse and how it affected her life. She told him about the horrors she had witnessed and the terrible things she had been through.


    "I¡¯m so sorry about what happened to you, Amber. Nobody deserves that."


    Amber¡¯s eyes watered and John placed his hand on hers. Amber was surprised by his touch, but she didn¡¯t pull away. She glanced at him and saw his gentle gaze, smile and sincerity. She relaxed a bit and continued her story.


    "Eventually, I met June, and we escaped to this base. That¡¯s when we met you."


    "Wow, you two have been through a lot."


    "Yeah, we have," Amber replied, a small smile forming on her lips.


    "Well, you¡¯re one of us, now, Amber. Don¡¯t hesitate to ask, whatever it is you need."


    [Favourability +5]


    Amber nodded and the conversation transitioned to John telling her his backstory. John kept the backstory concise and brief, and kept the focus on him surviving in the apocalypse alone.


    "Um, I have a confession to make," Amber said, a rosy hue spreading on her cheeks.


    "What is it?"


    Amber looked away and chuckled awkwardly, "well, I... I knew you, before the apocalypse."


    "What? How? What are you talking about?" John played his part and Amber revealed herself.


    "We were in the same high school, before you stopped coming to school. I always liked you, I just didn¡¯t have the courage to talk to you."


    "You can¡¯t be serious?" John chuckled in disbelief.


    Amber looked down, and the rosy hue on her cheeks turning red. "It¡¯s true... I always admired you, John, you were cool and popular."


    "Now that¡¯s hilarious, Amber," John chuckled and shook his head, Amber looked up to him, a bit offended, but she knew it wasn¡¯t his fault.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Amber, I didn¡¯t mean it like that, I¡¯m just shocked."


    Amber¡¯s frown relaxed and a smile formed on her lips, "it¡¯s okay," she said, her tone cheerful and a wide grin formed on her lips.


    "Well, this was lovely, Amber. We should talk more often, I enjoyed it."


    "Me too, John," Amber smiled brightly, her eyes shining with joy.


    June yawned and opened her eyes, and Amber said, "oh, June, good morning."


    "Good morning, June, did you rest well?"


    "Mhm," June nodded, but kept staring at John, her eyes narrowed into slits.


    "How is your body doing, Amber? Still aching?" June asked and Amber nodded, her expression one of frustration, "still sore."


    John sensed June was still weary of him and left after saying goodbye. It would take a while for June to warm up to him, but he knew she would. It was a pity he could not trigger a quest, but at least he knew it was possible.

 Chapter 116: The Childhood Friend

    The next day John and the group chatted in the common lounge, but there was one who sat far from them and observed with narrowed eyes. It was Dalia. Despite her resolve to forget about John, she still couldn¡¯t help but look at him from time to time.


    Her body burned with desire whenever her gaze fell upon him. Her mind was filled with thoughts of them having sex, but her logical reasoning suppressed such desires and urges, and a frown would form on her face whenever John interacted with another woman in the base, like Amber or Maria. Unfortunately, her eyes couldn¡¯t stay away for too long, John¡¯s presence was just too irresistible.


    "Dalia," Maria called out to Dalia and Dalia snapped out of her daze, "huh?"


    "Dalia, are you alright?" Maria asked, her eyes filled with concern, "yes, yes, I¡¯m alright," Dalia replied and averted her gaze, her face flustered and a tingling sensation between her legs.


    John looked in Dalia¡¯s direction and their eyes met, he nodded his head and a smile formed on her lips, but soon a frown replaced it and she stood up and left the lounge. Maria sighed and shook her head. Dalia didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she missed John, his touch and his scent. However, she wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again, she won¡¯t fall for John¡¯s charms again.


    But despite her words, her heart ached for John¡¯s presence, and no amount of self-talk and reassurance could make it fade.


    Meanwhile, John was chatting with Amber and June, they were laughing and joking, their faces filled with smiles, and Dalia¡¯s expression darkened, she turned around and stomped away, "fuck that!" She cursed under her breath and rushed towards the training arena, frustration and jealousy burning inside her like a furnace.


    "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" Dalia cursed and slammed her fist against the sandbag, causing the sand to burst out and scatter all over the floor.


    Why not? She kept asking herself. She was the one who ran out on him, she was the one who abandoned him and now she had all these women around him. Why does her chest ache at the sight of John interacting with other women? Why does she feel like crying? She didn¡¯t understand, and the more she tried to understand, the more her feelings became a jumbled mess of confusion and frustration. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dalia kept punching the sandbag, her mind filled with thoughts of John. She thought about how it felt to be held in his arms, how it would feel to kiss him. She thought about the date they had and how it was the most fun she had in her entire life, and as she punched the sandbag, tears streamed down her cheeks and she fell to her knees, sobbing and crying, "fuck! Why!? Why am I feeling like this? It was me, it was me who left him."


    Dalia cried until she had no more tears to shed, she wiped her tears with the back of her hand and stood up, her expression determined and her eyes blazing with resolve.


    She will do it, she will win John back, she will have him for herself, and she will make sure that she is the only one for him, no matter what it takes!


    Dalia marched towards John¡¯s room and knocked on his door, she took a deep breath and exhaled, her eyes shining with determination and resolve.


    "Come in," John said, his voice firm and commanding, and Dalia stepped inside his room, her chest heavy and her body tense, "John," she called out his name, her voice shaking, "what is it, Dalia?" John asked, his tone neutral.


    "I... I want to apologize to you," Dalia stuttered and averted her gaze, "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry for running out on you, and leaving you all alone back then, and I want to ask you for a chance, a chance to make it up to you."


    She blurted out in one go, and John¡¯s expression softened, "Dalia, I already forgave you," he said.


    "I know, John, but I want a chance, a real chance. I want to prove to you how much you mean to me this time. I want to do what I should¡¯ve done back then."


    John gazed at Dalia for a moment, before saying, "alright, I accept your apology, and I¡¯ll give you a chance, but know that I won¡¯t go easy on you, Dalia."


    A smile formed on her face, and her eyes lit up, "thank you, John," she said, her voice trembling, "you won¡¯t regret it, I¡¯ll show you how much you mean to me," she said, looking at him with a fire in her eyes, and with that, Dalia left John¡¯s room, her heart pumping excitedly and faster than ever before. She kept thinking of how she will win John back, and how she will show him how much he means to her this time.


    ¡¯This might work, ¡¯ John thought to himself, a sinister grin formed on his face and excitement simmered low in his gut. He thought Dalia was ready to finally end things with Julian, which meant he would finally obtain that S-rank skill from the system quest. His gamble paid off, he had surmised that he needed to let Dalia stew in her own thoughts. He thought she would eventually cave in and take a final, desperate step and she did.


    He plopped down limp on the bed, thinking of his next move. He knew it was only a matter of time until Theodore came knocking on their door. He had done all he could and he knew the base could now withstand any attacks, but if Theodore was really determined to take them back with him, he could just camp outside. They would have to leave for supplies, eventually. He needed to get stronger, but how? The last quests from the system had good rewards, but he needed much more power if he wanted to beat Theodore.


    As John thought about his options, the system¡¯s notification chimed.


    [The Childhood Friend Quest Completed]


    [Delivering Rewards]

 Chapter 117: Childhood Sweethearts

    John¡¯s lips curled into an ear-to-ear smile. Finally, he had an S-rank Skill. He dismissed the notification and selected the Skill¡¯s description.


    [Web of Whispers: Allows the user to listen in on conversations in a range of 10 km. The ability to see targets will also be granted. Unlimited webs can be placed until the user runs out of Energy.]


    The skill¡¯s description stunned him, it was so versatile and powerful! It had so many potential uses and applications, however, it wasn¡¯t what he needed. He needed firepower, something that could tip the scales and allow him to fight back against Theodore.


    The Web of Whispers could allow him to gather intelligence, but what would that lead to? Knowing Theodore¡¯s intentions was different from being able to do something about it, what could he possibly do with that information? Run away? Hide? Surrender? None of those would be feasible in his position, and the Web of Whispers won¡¯t suddenly evolve and allow him to kill Theodore.


    John took a deep breath and calmed himself. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose his temper, now, he had to do something. His thoughts drifted to the system and the promise of a Skill. What was it that he wanted him to do?


    "Fuck this," John muttered and walked outside.


    The moon hung high in the night sky, accentuating the towering walls surrounding it and the looming threat Theodore and his men posed. A gentle breeze blew, rustling the trees and sending a chill down John¡¯s spine.


    He rubbed his finger on the Mission Tracking amulet and a line appeared. It led out of the base, but the line was so long he couldn¡¯t see the end of it. He sighed and closed his eyes. He had no choice, he had to follow it and become stronger as soon as possible.


    ¡¯This better be worth it,¡¯ John thought to himself and activated Quiet Steps. He walked quietly out of the base, following the line.


    The guards at the entrance greeted him as he walked out of the base and began a sprint through the desolate streets.


    The amulet had led him out of the base and the line didn¡¯t disappear, that meant that whatever the target was, it was close by and John followed it quietly and vigilantly, his senses strained to their limits and his muscles were ready to move at a moment¡¯s notice.


    This world had taught him never to let his guard down, the slightest hint of carelessness would mean his demise, and so he tread with caution and stealth, making sure not to make a sound nor leave behind a trail.


    His eyebrows furrowed as he kept on following the line. It was leading him closer and closer to Theodore¡¯s shelter. If he knew it was so far, he would¡¯ve taken his motorcycle, but it was too late for regrets. He continued running until eventually, he arrived right outside the university, Theodore¡¯s shelter.


    If the amulet had led him here, it meant that there was at least one woman he had to steal from someone. Theodore must have been holding someone dear inside. John looked around and noticed that the line didn¡¯t point to the university, but a house right next to it.


    He approached the house cautiously, his gaze fixed on the amulet, and his grip tightening around it. He climbed over the fence and sneaked around the perimeter of the house, his senses strained to their limits and his heart thundering inside his chest. He didn¡¯t know what would await him inside, a monster, or some kind of trap.


    He circled the house and noticed that there was nobody inside. No guards, no monsters, nothing, only silence. He slowly walked towards the entrance and looked around, making sure no one was watching him.


    The front door was slightly ajar, and John pushed it open. The old wood creaked and John peered inside. It was pitch black, and John was greeted by silence and stillness. He entered the house, his footsteps light and quiet, and scanned his surroundings, searching for any signs of life.


    Suddenly, he heard a sound coming from above. He looked up and saw a shadow moving in the darkness. John froze in place, his heart pounding and his palms sweating. He hid below the staircase and waited. The shadow stopped moving, and John listened attentively.


    He slowly made his way up the stairs, his movements quiet and stealthy, and reached the top. He peered down the hallway and saw a figure standing in the shadows. It was a young woman, she was holding something in her hand and standing in the middle of the hallway, her red eyes glowing in the darkness and her posture seemed tense, but unaware of her surroundings.


    The girl was wearing a long black dress, but it looked like lingerie. Her hair was dyed in a teal and red gradient and only reached her shoulders. Her skin was pale white, she stood like a statue, unmoving and silent, her eyes fixed on the end of the hallway, but John was sure she had noticed him, the moment he made a wrong move she would strike.


    John remained still and watched the girl, his eyes focused on her every move and his body tense and ready to act at a moment¡¯s notice, but the girl didn¡¯t attack him, and John couldn¡¯t understand why she would do that, he was intruding in her house, after all.


    The girl took a step towards one of the rooms in the hallway and after noticing the way she moved, he understood. She was sleepwalking and about to bump her head against the wall. John took the opportunity to scatter before she woke up. He jumped out the window and observed from the balcony.


    Before the woman could bump against the wall, a man grabbed her shoulders gently and led her inside. Just then, the system¡¯s notification chimed:


    [Break Up the Childhood Sweethearts - Adultery] Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Quest: This couple got together in their childhood and they love each other very much. In the adultery phase of the quest, you must convince the woman to cheat on her boyfriend.]


    [Reward: ???]


    John snorted. Normally, something like this would leave a bad taste in his mouth, but strange as it was, it was a matter of life and death.

 Chapter 118: Childhood Sweethearts 2

    The lounge was bustling with activity. Most of the scouts and hunters were having their breaks at the same time, but John was lost in his thoughts, absentmindedly sipping on his coffee. It was time to learn more about the couple he had to break up. He had a good feeling about this quest. Not only did it seem to be a multi-stage quest, but it also had an unknown reward. John thought the reward this time must be substantially better than the last ones.


    It was his best chance to gain power before Theodore and his men attacked the base. He decided to use the Web of Whispers, to eavesdrop on their conversation. He didn¡¯t know much about the target, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to learn more about them.


    John closed his eyes and concentrated. Soon, the voices of the couple reached his ears.


    "Babe, when did you change the curtains?"


    "Huh? What are you talking about, Matt? Did you even look at the clock? You slept through the morning, get out of the bed! Your shift is starting soon!"


    "Babe, why is the bed so soft?"


    "Are you still talking about curtains? What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s the apocalypse. What curtains? You didn¡¯t change anything and you were sleeping like a log."


    John kept on listening to more inconsequential dialogue, but he managed to gain something out of it at least. They were talking about shifts and other mundane things, uncharacteristic of an apocalyptic world, but John understood. The man worked for Theodore and they had some kind of deal. At least, it would certainly help his conscience if the man wasn¡¯t an honest-to-god man in love.


    The man, Matt, would be gone for most of the day, and Celeste would stay alone, terrified.


    He could use this. He could lure a monster close to their home and swoop in and save her. It wouldn¡¯t guarantee anything, but it could be the reason he needed to form a connection. At first, just friendship, but it could escalate and who knows, maybe it¡¯d be easier than he first thought.


    The system quest said adultery, but it was vague. It was vague enough for John to have hope. Maybe it would ask him to steal Celeste away from Matt and live happily ever after, who knew?


    John sighed and returned his attention to the couple¡¯s conversation, they were still talking about trivial things and John was about to lose interest.


    "I¡¯ll see you later, babe. Love you." Matt said. John heard footsteps, then the sound of a door shutting followed and the footsteps disappeared.


    "Bye," Celeste muttered.


    She let out a tired sigh, John heard water running and the sound of clothes dropping. John waited patiently until Celeste got out of the shower and made his way out of the lounge.


    Dalia followed John out of the lounge.


    "Dalia? Where are you going?" Maria called out to Dalia, "it¡¯s my turn to stand guard on the walls," Dalia replied, trying not to stutter or show any sign of hesitation, "oh, you¡¯re right," Maria said, "be careful," Dalia nodded and followed John out of the lounge.


    She didn¡¯t trust him, she couldn¡¯t understand what was going on through his mind or what he was planning, and it made her anxious, why was he being friendly with Amber and June? Did he want them to become his women as well?


    She had begged him for a chance, but now here she was, already going crazy with jealousy, but she couldn¡¯t help it. She took a step forward to follow him, but someone grabbed her from behind, it was Julian.


    Dalia turned around and sighed, "what do you want, Julian?"


    Julian was stunned, his usual smiley and cheerful self was replaced by a frown, "where are you going?"


    "Let go of me, I have work to do," Dalia replied, she didn¡¯t have time for his childish games, not anymore, she was going to win John back.


    "Work? What work? We need to talk, Dalia! You come in one day and end things, no explanation. It is because of John?"


    Julian accused her and Dalia didn¡¯t know what to say, she didn¡¯t have the courage to face his accusations, not after what she did, not after what she said to him.


    Julian sighed and grabbed her wrist tighter, "don¡¯t go, let¡¯s talk, please. You don¡¯t have to explain anything, but we¡¯re still friends, Dalia."


    "We are not friends, Julian, let go of me," Dalia spat and Julian¡¯s grip on her wrist tightened, "listen, I don¡¯t know what John told you, but you shouldn¡¯t believe everything he says, okay? He¡¯s dangerous and unpredictable."


    Dalia was seething in anger and she yanked her hand, freeing herself, "you don¡¯t know anything, Julian! Leave me alone!" She yelled and stormed off.


    "Fuck," she cursed under her breath. She had acted rashly again and didn¡¯t think things through. Slowly, but surely, she felt herself losing control of her emotions. Was it because of John? Or was she becoming more impatient because she didn¡¯t want Julian to come between her and John? She didn¡¯t know, and she didn¡¯t like it either way.


    Dalia kept cursing under her breath, frustrated and angry at herself, but her anger vanished the moment her eyes fell on John.


    ¡¯No, I won¡¯t lose to her! She is only using him for his protection!¡¯ Dalia thought and glared at Amber who was laughing with John. She was telling him about her experience, and her life before the apocalypse, but to Dalia it seemed like Amber was telling John sweet nothings, trying to woo him and steal him away from her.


    Dalia¡¯s anger and frustration grew the more she watched Amber laugh and giggle around John, ¡¯calm down, Dalia, don¡¯t get carried away,¡¯ she told herself, but the more she tried to calm herself, the angrier and more frustrated she became.


    Dalia gritted her teeth and stomped towards them, but John turned around and left before she could reach them, ¡¯fuck! Wait for me!¡¯ She thought and followed John, she didn¡¯t care about anything anymore, all she wanted was to spend time with John, to make sure he doesn¡¯t fall for Amber¡¯s charms, ¡¯it should be me! It should be me who stands by John¡¯s side, not her!¡¯ She cursed, her eyes blazing with fire and her heart pounding in her chest. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dalia ran after John, but his figure vanished and disappeared into the desolate streets. Dalia cursed under her breath and kept running in the streets, she had no idea where John went or where he was heading to, but she didn¡¯t care, she had to see him.

 Chapter 119: Scourge

    John sprinted through the desolate streets of the apocalyptic city, his heart pumping with adrenaline and his muscles tight and tense, ready to react at a moment¡¯s notice.


    The sky was a dull grey and clouds obscured the sun, casting a dark shadow over the city, it was a somber sight, but John didn¡¯t stop running, he had one mission and one mission only, to convince Celeste to cheat on Matt and complete the adultery quest.


    He dodged fallen signs, cars, and debris as he sprinted towards Celeste¡¯s house, his body swaying and twisting as he jumped over obstacles and manoeuvred through narrow alleys, and as he got closer to his target, his senses became sharper and his movements became more precise.


    Suddenly, a shadow flew past him and John spun around, his hands balled into fists and his posture ready to strike, but it was only a bird...


    "Motherfucker," John muttered.


    He took in a deep breath and chuckled, leaning against the wall of an abandoned caf¨¦. He closed his eyes when a rotted claw smashed through the wall. The putrid smell of the creature assaulted his nostrils as its claw desperately tried to reach him. John¡¯s eyes widened and he sidestepped. The creature¡¯s claw grazed his clothes, leaving a deep gash.


    John clicked his tongue and kicked the wall. As his foot made contact with the wall, a blast propelled him forward and away from the creature. He glanced back at the caf¨¦ and his heart skipped a beat, the claw was slowly tearing apart the wall, it looked like a Rottengrip, but he could feel the strength emanating from the beast was much stronger than that of a Rottengrip¡¯s.


    John gritted his teeth and continued sprinting, he didn¡¯t want to engage with the creature in a blind alley, he knew that once he entered, he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.


    The strange Rottengrip continued smashing its claw into the wall and eventually broke out. It released a screech and rushed towards John. John increased his speed and dodged a claw swipe from the monster. His body moved like the wind, graceful and nimble, but the monster¡¯s speed and power were on a whole different level.


    The Rottengrip caught up and John had no choice but to propel himself upwards with a Shockwave. His body soared into the sky and the Rottengrip missed him by a hair¡¯s breadth. John landed on the roof of a car and glared at the creature. The monster was at least six feet tall and its claws were longer than his forearms. The monster¡¯s eyes were a dark crimson red and its teeth were stained with blood and chunks of flesh.


    Its skin was an ugly blotched green and yellow, its body was muscular and lean and it reeked of death and decay. It released another screech and rushed towards John, John gritted his teeth and channeled Energy into his Venomlash and a crimson energy engulfed the dagger in his hand. John gripped his Venomlash tightly and his body tensed.


    The Rottengrip¡¯s claws ripped apart the road and its body slammed into a car, causing it to fly into the air. John used the Shockwave skill and propelled himself towards the flying car, but the Rottengrip didn¡¯t let him go. It chased after John and released another screech, causing a burst of air to erupt around it, blowing away the debris and cars nearby.


    The creature¡¯s claws collided with the flying car and a burst of Energy erupted. The Rottengrip¡¯s eyes were fixed on John, its claws stretched out, eager to tear him to pieces.


    "Shit," John muttered and swung his Venomlash, a crimson energy blade shot towards the Rottengrip¡¯s claw, but the energy blade was easily destroyed by the Rottengrip¡¯s claw. Despite his failed attempt, John¡¯s eyes widened. Was this a Skill inherent to the system? Could everyone do this? Or was John the first one to discover this use of Energy?


    John didn¡¯t have the time to ponder this as the Rottengrip¡¯s other claw reached him and John was forced to activate the Shockwave again. He dodged the Rottengrip¡¯s attack and propelled himself away.


    The Rottengrip chased after John and smashed its claw into another car, the car¡¯s windows shattered and the car exploded, sending a blast around it, blowing away the nearby cars and debris.


    The Rottengrip shrieked in delight and chased after John, its red eyes fixed on its prey. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John didn¡¯t have the time to ponder this as the Rottengrip¡¯s other claw reached him and John was forced to activate the Shockwave again. He dodged the Rottengrip¡¯s attack and propelled himself away.


    The Rottengrip chased after John and smashed its claw into another car, the car¡¯s windows shattered and the car exploded, sending a blast around it, blowing away the nearby cars and debris.


    The Rottengrip shrieked in delight and chased after John, its red eyes fixed on its prey.


    John exhaled slowly and jumped off the car, propelling himself towards the Rottengrip, his gaze focused like a hawk, his body coiled like a viper and his Venomlash enveloped with crimson energy.


    The Rottengrip saw John¡¯s figure lunging at him and roared, releasing a powerful burst of Energy from its body and destroying everything around it. John gritted his teeth and swung his Venomlash, the crimson energy blade shot out of the dagger and sliced through the wave of Energy. John twisted his body mid-air and activated the Shockwave skill, propelling himself towards the sky.


    John took in a deep breath and swung his Venomlash again, launching another crimson energy blade towards the Rottengrip, this time, the Rottengrip swung its claws and deflected the crimson energy blade, sending it flying into the side of a building, the crimson energy blade exploded on contact and the side of the building crumbled.


    John landed on a car next to the Rottengrip and summoned his Shadow Claw skill, causing a spectral claw to appear in the air. The Rottengrip looked up and its crimson eyes narrowed.


    John swung his Venomlash and sent the Shadow Claw rushing towards the Rottengipr, the Rottengrip roared and deflected the Shadow Claw, sending it crashing into a car nearby, but a deep gash appeared on its body and thick black blood flowed out of it.


    John launched a barrage of crimson energy blades towards the Rottengrip, forcing the Rottengrip on the defensive and John took the chance to launch another Shadow Claw skill at it.


    The Rottengrip raised a claw in the air, catching the spectral claw, but it was caught by surprise by John, who appeared right behind it, Venomlash enveloped by crimson energy.


    The Rottengrip released a pained roar as the crimson energy blade sliced its side open.

 Chapter 120: Scourge 2

    The Rottengrip released a pained roar and its claws swung towards John, but John rolled away, dodging the Rottengrip¡¯s attack and landing a slash on its back, the Rottengrip let out a blood-curdling screech and collapsed to the ground, its crimson eyes staring at John and its claws scratching the ground, but John wasn¡¯t going to let the Rottengrip live.


    He lunged at it with the Venomlash enveloped with the energy and launched a Critical Hit attack, the Rottengrip¡¯s skull exploded and its brain matter splattered the street, John let out a heavy sigh and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "Fuck, that was one hell of a fight," John muttered and took a deep breath, the Rottengrip released a weak and final screech before it died.


    [Scourge Killed]


    [3 Strength Obtained]


    "Phew," John sighed in relief and stored the corpse in his Dimensional Storage, "this fucking System gives only three strength? Come on, man. I deserve at least 4," John chuckled and stored Venomlash, continuing his way towards Celeste¡¯s house.


    Soon, he arrived and climbed through the fence and into the backyard, his senses on high alert and his body tense and coiled, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice, he sneaked around the perimeter of the house, staying hidden in the shadows and moving in the blind spots, keeping a close eye on the house¡¯s windows.


    He spotted Celeste kneeling in front of an altar, praying for the dead and John¡¯s expression hardened, he crouched behind a bush and observed her for a moment.


    Suddenly, Celeste stood up and turned around, staring at the window, John froze in place, hiding behind the bush and hoping that she didn¡¯t notice him, but he wasn¡¯t lucky enough for that, "is someone out there?" Celeste muttered and walked towards the window, opening the blinds and peering into the backyard.


    John used his Haze Veil skill and blended in with the surroundings, his Quiet Steps silencing his footfall and his breathing, Celeste squinted her eyes, trying to catch a glimpse of whoever was outside, but she gave up after a few minutes and shut the window and the blinds, "must¡¯ve been my imagination," Celeste said to herself and sat on the couch, taking out a book from under the cushion.


    John frowned and kept observing her, his curiosity piqued and he activated the Web of Whispers skill, enabling him to see and hear her through the window. Once she settled in, John decided it was time to do what he came here to do and stepped away from the house, looking for any monsters to lure towards Celeste¡¯s house.


    Unfortunately, nothing interesting came his way so, John decided to return later and make his move the next day, but he was stopped by Celeste, who came out of the house, a plastic bucket in her hand and a determined look on her face, "who are you? What do you want?" Celeste yelled at John, catching him off-guard and pointing a metal rod at him.


    "Whoa, easy, lady, I¡¯m just passing by," John said and raised his hands.


    "Don¡¯t give me that shit, what were you doing outside my house?"


    "Wow, she¡¯s a feisty one," John thought to himself. She didn¡¯t look like the type, but it seems she could take care of herself.


    John cursed inwardly, he hadn¡¯t even started and his quest was going awry already.


    "I told you, lady, I¡¯m just passing by, I¡¯m sorry if I frightened you," John said and raised his hands, showing Celeste he was unarmed.


    Celeste¡¯s gaze moved over John¡¯s body, examining him and she squinted her eyes, "are you a part of Theodore¡¯s men?"


    John scoffed, "No. Not anymore, thankfully."


    "Not anymore? What does that mean?" Celeste asked, her guard up and her weapon pointed at John.


    "It means Theodore and his men are a bunch of assholes and I¡¯d rather die than be in the same team as them."


    Celeste frowned and examined John again, she couldn¡¯t understand how a man could hate Theodore so much, she heard stories about him, the way he and his men saved the survivors and built the shelter, she couldn¡¯t understand why this man hated them, and she wasn¡¯t going to believe anything he says.


    "Are you here to steal?" Celeste asked.


    John shrugged, "depends."


    "On what?"


    John smiled and pointed at the bucket in Celeste¡¯s hand, "you seem to be in a hurry to grab water, and I happen to have some in my storage. How about a deal?"


    "Why would you do that?"


    John shrugged and looked Celeste up and down, a teasing smile formed on his lips, "you are quite beautiful, I¡¯m sure I can think of something."


    "Hah, in your dreams!"


    John chuckled, "alright, alright. I¡¯m just kidding. I¡¯m just trying to make amends. I don¡¯t want any enemies."


    Celeste hesitated, she didn¡¯t know what to make of John¡¯s proposal, she couldn¡¯t trust him, but she was sure Theodore would give her hell if he knew about her little excursion, and the more she looked at John, the more she believed he was harmless.


    "Why would you help me? Do you want me to repay you?"


    John smirked, "Don¡¯t worry, beautiful. I want nothing."


    Celeste clicked her tongue, "don¡¯t call me that." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John chuckled, "so, do we have a deal?"


    Celeste hesitated for a moment and sighed, "do you have more water than me?"


    "Much more, and food too."


    Celeste stared at John, her gaze moving over his body, examining him and John chuckled, "what is it? Can¡¯t decide? Or are you just admiring my hot body?"


    "Shut up, show me ¡¯storage¡¯ of yours," Celeste snapped.


    John chuckled and summoned piles upon piles of food and water causing Celeste to gasp in shock and disbelief, "w-what? How did you hide all that in your pockets?!" Celeste exclaimed in bewilderment.


    "I told you, beautiful, this is my storage."


    "What are you, an alien? I didn¡¯t even think the system had stuff like this, and what¡¯s with this amount of supplies? Theodore doesn¡¯t even have this much..."


    John raised an eyebrow, "he doesn¡¯t? Well, looks like you made the right decision. Here, have some of this," John said, handing her a large amount of food and water.


    "But!" he paused his movement before handing over the food and water, "under one condition."


    "Ha, I knew it. You men all are the same," Celeste sneered and rolled her eyes, "what do you want?"


    John shrugged and smiled innocently, "Nothing much, beautiful. Wait for me next time tomorrow. I just want to have a chat."


    Celeste quirked an eyebrow at him, "just a chat? That¡¯s all?"


    "Yup," John nodded and disappeared from her sight, leaving the food and water behind.


    Celeste watched John¡¯s disappearing figure and knelt down, picking up the food and water, her expression conflicted and her eyes narrowed, "what a strange man."

 Chapter 121: Sudden Attack

    "This doesn¡¯t make any sense, how can he have so much food and water? Theodore doesn¡¯t have this much! How did he become so strong and rich so quickly? What class does he have?" Celeste muttered under her breath and examined the food and water John gave her.


    She inspected it and found no traces of poison or anomalies, and her suspicions grew stronger, "could he be part of the other group? Theodore did say they loot the dead and steal supplies..." she whispered to herself and frowned, her eyes moving towards the window, but John¡¯s figure had long disappeared into the streets, leaving nothing behind but the supplies he gave her.


    Celeste shook her head and carried the supplies back to the house.


    John chuckled, watching Celeste from afar and activating the Web of Whispers, "damn, this skill is great."


    Celeste¡¯s actions didn¡¯t match her words. John thought she looked suspicious, she had been glancing at the window ever since she came back home, as if waiting for him to reappear.


    John sighed, things hadn¡¯t gone as planned and he had to improvise. He didn¡¯t know how long it would be until he could complete his quest. With any luck, he would be able to complete it before Theodore decided to attack them.


    He heaved a deep sigh and put the matter on the back burner for now, he needed to gather more information and plan a strategy, he needed a way to get closer to Celeste without her becoming suspicious, and he had already started.


    He smiled, satisfied with himself and turned his gaze towards the university. While he was scouting Celeste¡¯s house, he planted a few webs on the university. It would be good to know what Theodore is up to.


    John closed his eyes and concentrated on the Energy in his body. A light glow surrounded his body as Energy coursed through his veins, the world faded away as John focused on the university, soon, he could see and hear what was happening inside the university, and to his surprise, he saw Nova speaking to another Luminar.


    John¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, this was his chance to gain an insight into the Luminars and their intentions.


    "Are you insane?" Nova spat with bitter sarcasm, "do you have any idea what would happen if we did that? What are you thinking?" Nova raged at the Luminar, but the other Luminar only scoffed.


    "How long do you want to be on this planet of monkeys? Don¡¯t you want to go back home? We need to speed things up and get the hell out of here," the Luminar said in a calm voice. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nova gritted her teeth, "you fool! This is not the way! Didn¡¯t you learn anything? We cannot force our agenda! Besides, these monkeys as you call them, deserve to live. You know very well what could happen if we abuse our power."


    John couldn¡¯t understand what they were thinking and he felt frustrated at their ambiguous language, but at least he gained something. What he could gather was that Nova was honest when she warned him about the two Luminar factions.


    John continued listening until the two Luminars disappeared and decided to go back home and sleep. Things were becoming more complicated and John had many things to consider.


    As John returned to his base, the Luminar that Nova was talking to watched him from the window of the university, their expression stoic and their eyes gleaming with hatred.


    As John entered the kitchen, he found June sitting alone, sipping some coffee. She had a vacant look in her eyes and John wondered what was going through her mind. For as long as John knew her, June never asked anything for herself. When it came to her comfort or needs, she never complained or asked for anything.


    She was quite fiery when it came to her friends, but to John, it looked like she had given up on life. Things between them were still quite awkward, and John wanted to make things right between them, but June kept avoiding him and she refused to talk to him whenever he tried to talk to her.


    John sighed and sat down next to her, "would you like something to eat?"


    June didn¡¯t reply. She didn¡¯t even look at him, she only took another sip of her coffee.


    John shook his head and decided to cook something for her anyway.


    John cooked a simple soup and served June. June hesitated, but she eventually ate it and left after finishing her meal, leaving John alone in the kitchen, wondering if he should go after her or not.


    "Damn," John muttered, "things just keep getting more and more complicated," he sighed and shook his head, standing up and preparing to sleep.


    As he walked out of the kitchen, Dalia approached him, "John," she called out to him and John frowned.


    Dalia¡¯s eyes were puffy and her face was red. Her usually neat and tidy hair was in disarray and she had a troubled look on her face. John was taken aback. What was wrong with her? Was she crying? John wanted to ask, but he decided to hold his tongue.


    Dalia wiped her tears and smiled, "good night, John."


    "Huh, what?" John stuttered, confused and Dalia turned around, leaving John alone in the hallway.


    "Goodnight," he muttered.


    He wouldn¡¯t make a scene this late, but he would have a word with her tomorrow. She owed him an explanation.


    John shook his head and proceeded to his room. He stripped off his clothes and crashed onto the bed, closing his eyes and drifting away into dreamland.


    The following day, John woke up with the first light of the morning and decided to hunt. His strength was lacking and he didn¡¯t have enough Energy to maintain his skills.


    That day, he spent the whole morning hunting a nest of Wraiths in a nearby cemetery. He managed to increase his Energy stat by 4 and it would be enough to keep tabs on Celeste and Theodore¡¯s shelter.


    As promised, he made his way towards Celeste¡¯s house, but as soon as he landed in her backyard, he felt a shiver tickle down his spine and he ducked, dodging a blade by a hair¡¯s breadth.

 Chapter 122: A Rough Awakening

    The blade whistled past John¡¯s neck, slicing the tip of his hair, but before John could react, a kick connected to his abdomen, sending him crashing into a tree.


    "Fuck," John cursed under his breath and coughed up blood. He stood up and looked up, staring at Celeste with narrowed eyes.


    Celeste¡¯s gaze was cold and emotionless, her hands gripped the handle of her short sword and her posture was taut like a coiled viper ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice, John cursed under his breath. She was good.


    "What happened to our chat?" John spat and raised his hands in mock surrender, Celeste didn¡¯t reply, her gaze remained cold and her face stern and serious.


    John gritted his teeth and wiped the blood from his lips. Celeste didn¡¯t wait for him to recover, she launched a series of attacks and slashed at him, but her blade hit the blurred air as John¡¯s figure vanished from her sight. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John used Quiet Steps and blended with the shadows, appearing behind Celeste, Celeste sensed John¡¯s presence and swung her short sword, slicing through the blur in the air and creating a shallow cut on John¡¯s forearm, but the cut wasn¡¯t enough to stop him.


    He could end this with a single Shockwave, but he had a quest to complete. He had to gain Celeste¡¯s trust. So John decided to use Shadow Claw instead, sending a spectral claw at Celeste, causing her to stumble backwards and gasp in surprise.


    Celeste glared at him and steadied her posture, but she hesitated, her gaze moving towards the cut on John¡¯s forearm, it wasn¡¯t a fatal wound, but it looked deep enough to cause John some trouble.


    Celeste didn¡¯t lower her guard, she wasn¡¯t going to let John trick her, but John decided to stay his hand and activate Quiet Steps, blending with the shadows again and appearing behind a tree, Celeste scanned her surroundings and kept her guard up, but it was clear that John didn¡¯t intend to attack her.


    "How was the food?" John asked from behind a tree with a teasing tone, "did you like it?"


    "How did you get past the university¡¯s defences? What is your class?" Celeste shot the questions without lowering her guard, she couldn¡¯t understand John and his motives, why would a man like him risk his life just for a chat?


    John chuckled, "the defences?" John scoffed, "you¡¯ve seen just now what I can do. It¡¯s easy for me to travel unnoticed. The surprising thing here is that you noticed me somehow."


    Celeste followed the blur with a focused gaze. She gritted her teeth, she had been on guard since last night, anticipating John¡¯s arrival, she set a few traps in the backyard and made sure no one saw her preparing, but John avoided stepping anywhere close to her traps. Did he know about the traps? How?


    "Who are you? What class do you have?" Celeste asked again and John chuckled, "I told you, I want a chat, that¡¯s all."


    "Why should I believe you?"


    "It¡¯s up to you, beautiful. It¡¯s your choice."


    "Stop calling me that."


    "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that," John smirked.


    "Listen," John began as his figure materialised on the roof, "I can see that you¡¯re really upset right now. I¡¯ll let you calm down and come back tomorrow."


    "WAIT!" Celeste shouted, but John¡¯s figure had vanished into thin air. Celeste gritted her teeth and cursed under her breath, kicking a stone in anger, "FUCK!" She cursed and stomped towards the university.


    John returned home, the sun setting on the horizon, its dying light casting a reddish glow on the desolate and decrepit city. John shook his head and made his way into his bedroom.


    As he opened the door, the sight before him awakened a feeling that started from his groin spreading throughout his entire body. It was Julia, asleep and lying on her stomach. She was wearing black lace lingerie. The tiny underwear was almost see-through and was digging deep into her large, round butt.


    John¡¯s member hardened instantly and he walked straight towards her. He removed his boots and kneeled above her then sat on her thighs.


    His bulge was rubbing her cheeks and John placed his palm on her smooth back. The heat radiating from her body ignited his desire even more and John pressed his weight on her back as he bent towards her face.


    He pressed his lips on her shoulder and trailed light kisses along her neck. Julia stirred, waking up and moaning.


    "What¡¯s the matter, teacher? Did you miss your student¡¯s cock?" John teased and pressed his weight on her again.


    Julia moaned and arched her back. John kissed the back of her neck and traced his finger down her back. Julia gasped when his hands stopped between her legs.


    He traced his fingers around the contours of her pussy before sliding them underneath her thong to cup her ass cheeks. Julia squirmed, moaning, and arching her back. John rubbed her pussy and bit her earlobe.


    "You¡¯re so wet, teacher. Were you dreaming of my cock?" John whispered, blowing hot air on her ear.


    Julia bit her lip, trying not to moan.


    "Why are you holding back? You¡¯re not with that cuck of a husband anymore. You belong to me, now."


    Julia moaned when John traced her entrance with his thumb.


    "John, please..." Julia begged and whimpered. The tingling sensation on her body felt uncomfortable, she needed release and she needed John to give it to her.


    He flipped her to lay on her back. His face was inches from hers and his hot breath fanned her face. Julia bit her lip, gazing at the man she had given herself to, the man whom she chose over her own husband.


    John moved to lay next to her and slid his hands behind her neck to pull her in for a kiss. Julia responded by kissing him back. Their tongues tangled and Julia placed a hand on his chest, the other one wrapped around his neck.


    John¡¯s hands massaged her breasts through the lacy material, causing Julia to moan and arch her back, pressing her body against his. The sound of Julia¡¯s pleasure fuelled John¡¯s lust and he pulled off her bra, exposing her breasts.


    John leaned down and sucked a nipple into his mouth while his hands roamed all over her body. He felt her gasp and shiver when his hand reached her neck and his lips curled into a smirk, her reaction amused him.


    "So, you want this, huh?" John said and wrapped his hands around her neck and Julia nodded, her face flushed red and her lips parted slightly as she gasped for air, John squeezed harder and Julia cried out, her eyes rolling to the back of her head.


    "I guess I will have to indulge my naughty teacher. Prepare yourself, Julia, things are about to get rough."

 Chapter 123: Teacher Training

    Julia¡¯s hands struggled to move towards John, her vision turning hazy as John applied the right amount of pressure on her windpipe, cutting off her air supply. John watched the changing expressions on Julia¡¯s face and released his grip, letting Julia take a deep breath.


    Julia coughed and gasped for air, she was still struggling to catch her breath, but John didn¡¯t give her any time to rest. He kept his grip on her throat with one hand and his other hand slid down her body, lighting up her insides with sparks. There was a fire inside her and his hands were an accelerant.


    He shoved her lace underwear aside and slid his hard cock up and down her slit.


    The feeling of his strong hands cutting off her air supply and his thick cock sliding across her wetness sent a thrill straight to her soul. Julia pushed herself against his cock, eager to feel him inside her. John didn¡¯t disappoint her, he slid his shaft between her wet folds, lubricating his cock and sending her to the edge.


    Julia¡¯s hands struggled to move towards John and her vision turned hazy as John tightened his grip around her throat, causing her eyes to roll to the back of her head.


    He plunged his entire length inside her. All it took was one violent thrust for John to feel her walls contract all around his shaft.


    "You sure are naughty, aren¡¯t you? And a premature ejaculator at that," John smirked, his gaze moving towards her quivering body, "I thought you were an experienced woman," he scoffed and rolled her onto her stomach.


    Julia tried to prop herself up, but John held her arms and pressed her head into the mattress, pushing his weight on her, he leaned closer and whispered into her ear, "it¡¯s time to teach this naughty teacher a lesson. Be a good girl and take it like a champ."


    Julia cried out as he penetrated her again. Her cheeks rippled with every slap of his hips against hers and her face flushed red in shame and ecstasy.


    "An unfaithful wife, an immoral teacher and a dirty masochist. Have you no shame teacher?" John whispered and increased his speed, he grabbed a handful of Julia¡¯s hair and pulled her towards him.


    John slammed into her over and over, driving Julia to the brink of madness.


    He raised her hips and put her on her knees, ass up, her head pressed against the mattress. He observed the way her ass cheeks rippled with each thrust and raised his hand, bringing it down with force against her butt cheek.


    "YES!" Julia moaned and bit her lip. She arched her back, lifting her hips higher and giving John easier access to her.


    She reached between her legs and touched herself, rubbing her clit furiously. Her moans got louder as the coil inside her stomach tightened. John grabbed her arms and used them to pull himself deeper into her.


    "Ah¡ªYes, fuck me," Julia moaned, her gaze turning hazy.


    He felt her walls constricting his member and his own orgasm building up.


    John closed his eyes and gritted his teeth as his orgasm washed over him and he pumped his cum deep inside her. Julia came right after him, her muscles contracting tightly around his shaft.


    The last bit of strength left Julia and she fell forward, exhausted and satisfied, a blissful smile formed on her lips.


    "So, you liked that, huh? I¡¯ll be prepared next time," John said with a grin on his face. Julia¡¯s face flushed red, she buried her face into the pillows and murmured something incoherent, John chuckled and lay down beside her.


    "I¡¯ll be resting in the lounge, join me when you are done sulking," John chuckled and stood up. He left the bedroom and took a long hot shower, relaxing and clearing his mind.


    His relationship with Julia was still a bit awkward, he didn¡¯t know if she was just going through a phase or if she actually enjoyed the rough treatment he gave her, but the way her body responded to him gave him some confidence, Julia was truly submissive, and John had no issues taking full advantage of that.


    Once he finished, John dried himself and went to the lounge. He sat on the sofa and summoned the interface, "man, things are becoming so complicated."


    John sighed and decided to check his stats and skill updates, "Status," he said and the glowing window appeared in front of him.


    [John Sarack]


    [Age: 21]


    [Strength: 28.4]


    [Vitality: 17.1]


    [Agility: 18]


    [Energy: 23.3]


    [Skills: Quiet Steps (C), Critical Hit (F), Shockwave (D), Love Meter, Appraisal (B), Shadow Claw (D)]


    [Skill Borrowing: Muscle Strengthening (E), Strength Buff (E)] S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John assessed his status and relaxed for a while with Julia until the night fell upon them, he sighed and decided to retire for the day, Julia had long fallen asleep, her soft and heavy breathing soothed John¡¯s nerves and he fell asleep, her naked body wrapped in his arms, "sleep tight, teacher," he chuckled and closed his eyes, drifting away to dreamland.


    The sun was just beginning to rise over the horizon when Nova made her way towards Celeste¡¯s residence. Her footsteps were heavy and her expression grim, her eyes carried a sense of guilt and Nova lowered her head, sighing heavily, she flew towards a tall building and observed Celeste¡¯s residence.


    Her eyes narrowed as John¡¯s figure emerged and knocked on Celeste¡¯s door. Nova activated her skills and observed Celeste opening the door for John, and Nova¡¯s expression turned bitter.


    She had been observing John and she knew John needed to gain strength or he would perish like so many others. However, John seemed more interested in women than strength.


    However, Nova¡¯s worries were groundless, John had no interest in Celeste or any other woman. He only needed to gain her trust in order to complete his quest. He needed to cement his place in this new world and finally find meaning in life, maybe one day he could regain everything life took from him.

 Chapter 124: Truth or Dare

    John had been observing Celeste very carefully and he learned a great deal about her. First, she kept a journal since before the apocalypse and she would often re-read passages from before the apocalypse. Perhaps this was her way of dealing with the trauma the apocalypse brought upon her, John thought to himself. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Second, she was a film buff. She loved watching movies, but unlike John¡¯s base, there was no electricity in Theodore¡¯s shelter. Celeste often watched movies on her phone before the apocalypse, but with the lack of electricity, she was unable to watch her favourite movies. John smiled at this revelation, this was something he could use.


    As John stood before Celeste, she scrunched up her nose, looking at him with suspicion, "what are you doing here? Come to steal more supplies?" Celeste accused and John chuckled, "don¡¯t worry, beautiful, I have something else in mind."


    Celeste frowned, her guard up and her expression wary, she didn¡¯t say anything, she simply observed John and waited for him to make a move, "what do you want?"


    "So hostile and here I came bearing gifts," John sighed dramatically and shook his head.


    Celeste scoffed, "I don¡¯t want anything from you."


    "Reaaally? Not even this fully charged tablet, this power bank and this storage card filled with movies?"


    Celeste¡¯s eyes grew larger and she took in an audible gulp.


    John smiled teasingly, "wow, looks like I guessed correctly. You are quite obvious, Celeste."


    John handed Celeste the items and stepped backwards, "there, I did my part, now it¡¯s your turn to do yours."


    "Huh? What are you talking about? What do you want?" Celeste asked.


    "As I said before, I just want to chat," John said, raising his hands in mock surrender.


    "Chat?" Celeste frowned, she narrowed her eyes, eyeing John¡¯s figure, but after a long minute, she eventually sighed and made her choice, "come in."


    John¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile and he walked inside the house, "thank you," he said with a mocking tone and Celeste rolled her eyes, she took him to the living room and sat opposite to him, her gaze suspicious and her posture rigid, "so, talk."


    John smiled innocently and leaned on the sofa, he sighed and looked Celeste up and down, "beautiful as ever I see."


    Celeste gritted her teeth, clearly upset by John¡¯s words, "what are you? Theodore¡¯s men?" Celeste spat with a scowl, but John laughed, "hah, I told you, I hate that dickhead."


    "Why?" Celeste frowned, clearly baffled by John¡¯s statement and John chuckled, "that doesn¡¯t matter, do you have alcohol? I feel like a drink."


    Celeste frowned, her gaze suspicious, John raised his hand and summoned a bottle of wine and glasses from his inventory, Celeste¡¯s eyes widened, her expression dumbfounded and her mouth agape, "how do you keep doing that and how much stuff you have there?" she muttered, her eyes still fixed on the items in John¡¯s hand.


    John chuckled and filled a glass and gave it to Celeste, "trust me, beautiful, you wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I tell you."


    Celeste hesitated and snatched the glass from John, she observed the wine and sniffed it, but John rolled his eyes, "if I wanted to hurt you, I would have done so last time."


    She gave in and took a sip of wine, her eyes narrowed, savouring the taste and John chuckled, "you¡¯ve never drunk expensive alcohol before?"


    "How do you have this? And how did you get all this stuff? And what class do you have? Theodore doesn¡¯t have this much."


    John raised his glass and downed it in a single go, "beautiful, I¡¯ll answer all your questions if you answer mine," he chuckled and Celeste narrowed her eyes, "so you want answers? What do I get out of this?"


    John chuckled and drank another glass, he raised an eyebrow and summoned food and placed it on the table, "you get food, a chat, and alcohol, what¡¯s not to like?"


    Celeste stared at John¡¯s figure, her gaze wary and filled with suspicion, but John shrugged, "well, if you don¡¯t want anything then I¡¯ll leave, thanks for the chat anyway," John smiled and stood up, ready to leave Celeste¡¯s residence, but Celeste panicked and jumped towards him.


    "Wait!" she shouted and grabbed John¡¯s hand, "you¡¯re not going anywhere," she said, dragging John and forcing him to sit on the sofa.


    John chuckled and filled his glass, drinking it in a single go, "so beautiful, ready to play a little game?"


    Celeste¡¯s frown deepened, she eyed John with suspicion, but John¡¯s teasing smile only irritated her, she scoffed and drank a glass, filling her glass immediately after, "what game?"


    "Truth or Dare?" John suggested, smirking mischievously.


    Celeste frowned, "what are you? Five?"


    "So what if I am?" John smirked and downed another glass of wine, Celeste gritted her teeth and drank another glass, "fine, you first."


    "Alright," John rubbed his hands in excitement, "truth or dare?"


    Celeste narrowed her eyes, "truth."


    "Do you think I¡¯m attractive?" John asked with a teasing smirk and Celeste scowled, "you¡¯re an idiot."


    "That doesn¡¯t answer my question, beautiful," John laughed and refilled his glass, Celeste gritted her teeth and blushed, "dare."


    John chuckled, "alright, give me a kiss."


    "No! I have a boyfriend, I can¡¯t."


    John sighed, "you¡¯re terrible at this game. You don¡¯t want the truth or the dares. How about we make it Truth, Dare or Drink?"


    Celeste replied by downing her glass in one gulp. John grinned inwardly, this was his plan all along. Someone like her needed her inhibitions lowered if anything was going to happen.


    "My turn," Celeste said, refilling her glass, "truth or dare?"


    John smiled devilishly and downed his glass, "dare."


    Celeste¡¯s eyes curved into a smile, her expression smug as she stared at John, "strip."


    "I knew this would happen," John sighed dramatically and removed his shirt, Celeste blushed when his muscular chest came into her view, her face turned beet red and she averted her gaze, but John chuckled, "you like what you see, Celeste?" he chuckled and flexed his muscles.


    John didn¡¯t have the most muscular body, he wasn¡¯t huge and burly like a bodybuilder, but his body was sculpted and his muscles were sharp and refined. His appearance would have been described as an ¡¯Adonis¡¯.


    She hadn¡¯t expected this, she expected him to be embarrassed, but it had somehow backfired and she was the one getting embarrassed. She made a vow to make him pay for this.

 Chapter 125: Truth or Dare 2

    Celeste regained her composure and scoffed, "in your dreams. It¡¯s your turn, now."


    John chuckled and sat down, filling his glass, he sighed and looked Celeste up and down, "truth or dare?"


    "Truth." Celeste answered after some consideration and John chuckled, "how many times a day do you masturbate?"


    Celeste choked on her wine and John laughed, "well?"


    "None of your business!" She exclaimed with a deep blush on her face and drank another glass, she gritted her teeth, "truth or dare."


    "Dare."


    Celeste smirked, "remove your pants."


    John smiled, his gaze piercing through Celeste, "you only had to ask if you wanted to see my cock, beautiful."


    John removed his trousers and Celeste blushed, biting her lips as she watched John in his boxers, but she wasn¡¯t going to lose, John could see she was bluffing, "truth or dare?"


    "Truth," she said, feigning confidence.


    "Are you imagining what I look like without these boxers?" John asked, cupping his cock to emphasise the outline on his boxers.


    Celeste simply drank, but that told him everything he needed to know.


    Celeste hesitated for a moment, her eyes moving up and down John¡¯s body, John could see her mind was filled with lecherous thoughts, she sighed and leaned backwards, eyeing John with a provocative gaze, "massage my feet," she challenged with a triumphant smirk.


    "Pfft," John snorted, laughing and Celeste frowned, "what? Scared?"


    "Massaging your feet is beneath me, beautiful," John smirked and took a sip, "but suit yourself."


    Celeste gasped as John held her feet, she gritted her teeth, trying her best to mask her expression, but it was already too late, John could see through her. Celeste stifled a moan as John¡¯s fingers slid across her feet, "oh, what¡¯s this, beautiful?"


    John smirked teasingly and Celeste bit her lips, her face flushing red with shame and embarrassment, "nothing."


    John grinned, grabbed her foot and placed it on his thigh, he then began to rub it up and down his inner thighs. Celeste¡¯s expression shifted from confusion to shock, but she didn¡¯t resist, the redness of her face deepened and she sunk her teeth into her lips.


    "You like that, beautiful?" John whispered and Celeste nodded, her lips were parted and her breathing heavy. The pleasure was slowly taking away her rationality.


    John applied pressure on the sole of her foot with his thumbs and repeated a downward stroke motion. Celeste struggled to contain her moans as John massaged her feet.


    His hands moved slowly and deliberately. Celeste curled her toes as John moved her toes up and down the inner side of his thigh, his hands continued their slow descent across her foot and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    John looked up from massaging her feet and smiled mischievously. His eyes met hers and she was drawn in. Her eyes were glued to his hands and she couldn¡¯t look away. John maintained eye contact with Celeste while massaging her feet, her eyes were glazed over and her cheeks were flushed crimson, her expression was lustful and wanton.


    However, John brought her blissful state to a screeching halt when he stood up and said, "okay, my turn."


    Celeste¡¯s flushed expression returned to normal, she coughed and averted her gaze, her voice was filled with indignation and anger, "why did you stop?"


    John chuckled, "what? you thought it would last forever? Answer. Truth or dare?"


    "Fine, dare..." she said timidly.


    John could see that a part of her wanted things to escalate, even if just a tiny bit. Perhaps it was the wine and she would most likely regret this later, but John wasn¡¯t going to waste this opportunity.


    "Massage my thighs," John said while patting his thigh.


    Celeste rubbed her own thighs unconsciously, the thought of running her hands over his body set her alight, but she regained her composure and stood up, walking towards John.


    She kneeled and John felt her cold touch stroking his thighs. She tried not to look, but the bulge on his boxers was just too big, it demanded her attention, and she had no choice but to comply. It was like a black hole, the sheer size of it commanded the air around it and pulled her gaze like gravity. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She massaged John¡¯s inner thighs, feeling the firm muscle beneath her delicate hands, Celeste closed her eyes, enjoying the feeling of his hard thighs underneath her palm and unconsciously rubbing her thighs together, John chuckled, he would normally tease her, but he thought it was better to let her immerse herself in the feeling of his body.


    Her gaze was locked on his bulge and her eyes widened when it began to grow bigger, pitching a tent under his boxers. John smiled and repositioned his hardening cock to the sides and whenever Celeste would stroke upwards, her hands would be mere centimetres away from touching it.


    She massaged his thighs slowly and deliberately, savouring the feeling of John¡¯s body, her mouth parted and her breathing grew heavier. Her heart raced as her hands slid towards the hem of his boxers.


    John smirked teasingly and Celeste gasped, she regained her composure and retracted her hands, standing up immediately, "truth or dare."


    "Dare."


    "Remove your boxers," Celeste smirked, her cheeks red, John chuckled and removed his boxers, exposing his hard member, Celeste gasped when she saw it and covered her mouth, "it¡¯s huge," she blurted out unconsciously, but the alcohol loosened her lips and she found it difficult to form coherent sentences, she averted her gaze and stammered, "y-your turn."


    "Truth or dare?"


    "D-dare."


    "Clean up here," John said, pointing between his abdomen and thigh, right next to his hard member.


    Celeste¡¯s heart thumped with violence inside her. The implication of what he was asking lit a fire inside her. She knew it was wrong, but under the influence of the wine, her mind only made it more alluring.


    "B-but it¡¯s clean."


    John snorted and poured some wine on himself.


    She stood frozen for a few seconds and swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "alright," Celeste finally muttered and knelt in front of John, she hesitated and grabbed the cloth next to John.


    "No no," John teased, "with your tongue."


    Celeste felt like she was going insane, she wanted to stand up and leave, but her body betrayed her as she leaned towards John, her eyes moved between John¡¯s muscular chest and hard cock, and her hand trembled as she extended her tongue and licked a drop of wine.

 Chapter 126: Truth or Dare 3

    Celeste¡¯s face was bright red, she hesitated but slowly leaned forward and stuck out her tongue, "good girl," John chuckled and Celeste shuddered, his words sent shivers down her spine. The way he talked to her, the way he did everything with confidence and the husky tone of his voice made her wet in ways Matt never could, the more she tasted his body, the more she craved it.


    All John could see was her short hair dyed in a gradient of teal and red and a disturbing thought crossed his mind. It looked like a muppet was blowing him. He resisted a chuckle and decided to focus on the feeling.


    Celeste swirled her tongue on John¡¯s skin, tracing it along the contours of his toned abs and his sharp abs. Celeste looked up and locked eyes with John, her face was flushed red and her breathing heavy.


    She could feel his hard member pressing against her chin and the musk emanating from it was making her lose her mind. It was calling to her and she wondered what it would taste like, what it would feel like in her mouth. She had never seen one so big. In the end, curiosity and lust got the better of her and she aimed for it with her tongue out, but the sound of the door creaking stopped her in her tracks.


    Matt stepped into the house and Celeste panicked, she stood up and her stomach twisted when she saw her husband¡¯s smile.


    It was over. There was no explaining her way out of this one, she was caught red-handed. She closed her eyes, resigning herself to her fate and then turned towards John, but there was no one there.


    Her thumping heart calmed down and she took a deep breath, she couldn¡¯t believe John was able to disappear in plain sight like that. He had to have some sort of skill.


    Matt walked towards her and hugged her, Celeste hugged him back, but she felt nothing. Matt¡¯s touch had no effect on her. Her mind kept wandering back to John¡¯s touch who was now gone somewhere.


    From the tall buildings across the street, John observed with a smile on his lips. Things were certainly not going as he had planned, but it was interesting. He vanished from sight and returned to the base.


    As he stepped into the lounge, Dalia greeted him with a smile and a tray full of brownies.


    "John, I baked some brownies, try them," Dalia said with a smile and John grinned, "thanks, Dalia, I¡¯m starving."


    John grabbed a brownie and bit into it, he savoured the flavour and turned towards Dalia, "great job, this tastes amazing," he chuckled and ruffled her hair, causing Dalia to blush, but she still smiled.


    John summoned drinks from his inventory, which remained at the same temperature as they were when stored. John had no knowledge of the specifics of his inventory, but it was certainly handy.


    As they sat down to eat and chat, Julian glared at them. Dalia had broken up with him and here she was, all chummy with that bastard John.


    He seethed with anger but held it in, Julian scoffed and returned to his room, slamming the door shut with force. Dalia sighed and John frowned, "ignore him."


    Dalia sighed, but still smiled, she grabbed a brownie and stuffed it into her mouth, John laughed, "slow down, the food is not going anywhere."


    Dalia giggled and the pair finished their meal, they chatted for a while before they retired for the day, but there was still a heavy atmosphere in the air, Julian was not going to give up Dalia so easily.


    John thought he should feel frustrated, but it¡¯s how it should be, isn¡¯t it? He should fight hard only to still lose his girl in the end.


    The next day, John woke up at dawn and trained for a while, he didn¡¯t bother Julian or Dalia, he enjoyed the silence and serenity the early hours brought and relaxed, he returned to his room and decided to check on Celeste with his Web of Whispers.


    "Of course, she¡¯s watching movies. What a nerd," John chuckled and his lips curled into a smile as he saw the almost drained battery. Celeste would have no choice but to agree to another ¡¯chat¡¯ if she wanted that battery recharged. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John showered and prepared some snacks, he knocked on Celeste¡¯s door, smirking mischievously as Celeste reluctantly opened the door for him.


    She looked a bit hesitant, but she still let him in, she led John to the lounge and the pair sat down.


    "Did you enjoy my gift?" He asked teasingly, but she misunderstood.


    Celeste¡¯s nostrils flared and her brows furrowed, "T-that... that was a mistake!"


    John smirked, "so you don¡¯t want me to recharge the tablet, then?"


    Her eyes widened and her cheeks turned red as she realised she had misunderstood.


    "O-oh... yeah," she stammered and handed him the tablet and power bank.


    She thought he would want to talk about what happened between them, but John seemed to have no intention of doing so. Somehow, his nonchalance bothered her. She was going to stop him if he wanted to talk about it, but now that he seemed oblivious, she began to think about it herself.


    She couldn¡¯t stop thinking about his chiselled chest or the wine incident, the memories played inside her head and she would often lick her lips unconsciously.


    John stored the tablet and power bank in his inventory and turned to her. He handed her a glass of wine, but this time it was an expensive cocktail he had found on his hunts, it had the appearance of a dark chocolate mousse martini and Celeste raised an eyebrow, "how did you get this?"


    John chuckled mysteriously and raised the glass, "cheers."


    Celeste frowned, clearly dissatisfied with his noncommittal answer, but she sighed and took a sip. Her eyes widened as she savoured the taste, it was truly exquisite.


    "Do you want it?" John teased.


    "Yes! Please."


    Celeste reached out towards the bottle, but John pulled back, "it¡¯ll cost you."


    She frowned, "what will it cost?"


    "Just a kiss here," he said, his index finger resting on his lips.


    "No!" She exclaimed immediately, her cheeks flushed red.


    John smirked, "too bad, suit yourself."


    "Wait!" She called out and hesitated.

 Chapter 127: Truth or Dare Final

    John chuckled, "just a kiss, Celeste, unless you want to negotiate."


    Celeste bit her lips and sighed, "fine, just a kiss."


    John raised an eyebrow, "so eager for this drink, aren¡¯t you? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just come here already."


    John stood up and leaned towards Celeste, "well, come on, give me my prize."


    "W-what?" She gasped and frowned, "I should come to you?"


    John smiled mischievously, "so you were eager to kiss me? Well, why didn¡¯t you say so? Come, I¡¯ll give you a kiss."


    John extended his arms and Celeste¡¯s face flushed red.


    He stroked her arms softly and her hair stood up. Celeste shuddered but leaned forward. She stopped when their faces were inches away from each other and looked away, her cheeks beet red.


    John¡¯s arms wrapped around her waist and he pulled her into him, her breasts pressed against his hard chest and she could feel his member pressing against her crotch, she gulped and bit her lips, her expression confused.


    It was only a kiss, but John wanted to take much more from this opportunity. He tilted her face towards him and leaned into her, "open your mouth, beautiful, otherwise, I won¡¯t consider this a proper kiss."


    Celeste wanted to protest, but John¡¯s words were mesmerising. She felt that he could convince her to do anything when he looked at her with those big, dark eyes that seemed to suck her in, claiming her for himself.


    Her lips parted and she looked at his handsome face. He was so close to her. His lips were mere inches away from her own and she could smell the martini on his breath.


    Celeste gasped and shivered, the moment their lips touched, she melted in his arms, the kiss sent jolts of electricity through her body and she felt her resolve breaking away, he took her lower lip between his and sucked on it lightly, causing her to moan into his mouth, the vibration of her voice felt so good on his tongue and John couldn¡¯t help but smile against her lips.


    John¡¯s hands snaked down her back and grabbed her ass, Celeste gasped in surprise and John¡¯s tongue invaded her mouth, swirling inside it and wrestling with hers for dominance, she moaned into his mouth, but John was in control and he dominated her with ease, he caressed her ass, squeezing it softly and running his fingers along her curves.


    The thin fabric of her blue dolphin shorts didn¡¯t do much to resist the strength of his grip. She felt every single finger sinking into her flesh, making her wetter by the second and causing her juices to stain her panties and shorts. She was so distracted by John¡¯s domineering kiss and his hands on her ass that she didn¡¯t realise John¡¯s hands slowly slipped under her crop top, caressing her soft and tender flesh and teasing her nipples.


    Her eyes shot open and she pulled away from him, a thin string of saliva still connecting their lips, John grinned mischievously as the system¡¯s notification chimed. She had pulled away, but it was enough to complete the quest.


    Celeste¡¯s expression seemed to sour gradually, but John spoke before she could, "well, that¡¯s all. I¡¯ll bring your tablet fully charged some other time."


    "Wait!" She shouted, but John had already vanished.


    "Fuck, I hate that," she muttered and plopped down on the sofa, biting her lips. Her heart was still pounding, her face flushed red and her body was trembling. Her hands subconsciously travelled to her breast and she bit her lips, but she suddenly snapped out of it, her eyes widened, "what am I doing!" She muttered and stood up, storming off to her room.


    Meanwhile, John decided to check his rewards.


    [Quest Completed]


    [Dagger Aura (B) Skill Obtained]


    [Description: Dagger Aura (B) allows the user to wrap his dagger with a sharpening aura, increasing its range and damage while also applying the effect of skills and abilities the dagger had in the past.]


    "Finally!" John exclaimed and summoned the Venomlash, he activated Dagger Aura and grinned as the dagger glowed black with crackling blue lightning, John tried slashing the air a couple of times and smiled when he noticed the improvement. He sprinted towards a ruined building and tried his new Skill with pure concrete.


    He grinned as the dagger cut through the concrete like butter. He didn¡¯t know if this would be enough to defend against Theodore, but he thought he had a fighting chance, now.


    His expression turned serious as he glanced towards the university. He had no time to waste, he had to grow stronger, much stronger. He could feel it in the air, they would soon clash and one side would be crushed completely.


    He trained until night came and then returned to base to rest for the night. Tomorrow was going to be a long day. John¡¯s expression hardened as Theodore flashed through his mind, his fists tightened, and he swore, one way or another, Theodore would die by his hands.


    The next morning, Celeste was having breakfast, her behaviour was odd and awkward and Matt tried cheering her up, but nothing worked. Celeste would space out a lot and Matt was starting to become concerned.


    "What is going on, Celeste?" He asked with a frown, but Celeste sighed, "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry."


    "If you¡¯re fine then why are you being like this? Have I done something wrong?" Matt questioned, clearly worried that Celeste was becoming distant.


    Celeste panicked and rushed to hug him, "no, babe, it¡¯s not you, I swear! I¡¯ve just had a lot on my mind, that¡¯s all."


    Matt frowned, "but you won¡¯t even talk to me."


    John smirked as he observed the scene. He wouldn¡¯t be seeing Celeste for a while so the fact that she was already growing distant with her boyfriend encouraged him.


    For the next few days, John focused on growing his and his companions¡¯s strength. He was almost ready to face Theodore, but he had one final power-up to get. He had to fully claim Jolene and complete his revenge on Eric and now was the right time to do it.

 Chapter 128: Claiming Jolene

    John could not describe in simple words how Eric made him feel back in high school. Granted, he was already going down a dark path before Eric began to bully him, but he had no reason to stoop to Eric¡¯s level and he didn¡¯t even retaliate the first couple of times, he ignored them, but Eric didn¡¯t seem to take the hint.


    John sighed as the memories played inside his head, a deep sense of hatred welled up from inside his heart and he gritted his teeth. He would never forget and he would never forgive, Eric would rue the day he picked on him.


    "Well, he already got a taste," John muttered with a dark smile, he thought back to Jolene, John couldn¡¯t say for certain what kind of mental state Eric was in, but if he found out his precious girlfriend slept with John again, it would undoubtedly crush him.


    He stepped out to the courtyard, the sun rioted through the morning clouds, bathing everything in its warm light, and a cool breeze whistled through the trees, blowing John¡¯s hair as he made his way towards Lydia who was training with her bow. She and Eric would go on a hunt today with the same team.


    "Hey Lydia," John greeted and Lydia put on a weak smile, "hi, John."


    "Eric still giving you a hard time?" John asked, raising an eyebrow and Lydia sighed, "it¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it."


    "Oh, trust me, I¡¯m not worried about you, beautiful. I know you¡¯ll figure this out."


    "Ohhh, so you think I¡¯m beautiful, huh?" Lydia teased and John smirked, "you know it, gorgeous."


    John leaned in and whispered into her ears, "you¡¯re always welcome in my bed, beautiful, remember that."


    "J-John!" Lydia exclaimed with a deep blush on her face and slapped his arms playfully, her gaze landed on his broad and muscled chest and her smile curved upwards.


    Lydia smiled, but John couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking. As always, she seemed unreadable to him.


    "Oh, here comes your party," John said as Eric and the rest of the party arrived. Eric¡¯s expression soured when he saw John and Lydia, his gaze was filled with resentment and jealousy, but Lydia was too preoccupied to notice it, "bye John."


    John smirked and leaned in, planting a kiss on her cheeks, "if you get bored, my door is always open, beautiful."


    Lydia¡¯s expression shifted between surprise, amusement, embarrassment, and annoyance, "you¡¯re an idiot," she said.


    John chuckled and stepped back inside, his gaze locked on Eric with a smirk. Perhaps Eric could feel it, but his expression told John that Eric had a bad feeling, a pit of despair grew inside his stomach and John smiled maliciously before vanishing into thin air.


    John waited for Eric and Lydia¡¯s team to leave for a hunt before making his move, he sneaked into the bedroom, Jolene was in her yoga session. She stretched her slender body and John¡¯s eyes followed her every curve. She was dressed in a pink sports bra and yoga pants with holes on the sides that showed her firm, round ass and exposed flesh on her curvy thighs. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John waited for her to turn towards him, "John!" Jolene gasped and covered her breasts. John grinned, "you look stunning, babe."


    "Don¡¯t just sneak into my room like that, you pervert."


    "Then don¡¯t give me a show."


    John chuckled, grabbed her waist and pressed his lips against hers, Jolene¡¯s heart thumped as their lips locked together and her mind began to turn hazy, but she struggled to maintain her resistance, "w-wait, I¡¯m sweaty."


    "All the better."


    Jolene protested but was helpless to resist, her eyes widened when she felt John¡¯s hands sliding down her back and cupping her firm buttocks, John smirked, squeezed her ass and lifted her by her thighs, Jolene gasped and instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist, their lips locked and their tongues clashed against each other.


    The taste of coffee invaded her mouth and set her body on fire, Jolene shuddered when she felt his manhood grinding against her crotch, John laid her down on the yoga mat and stripped her, she didn¡¯t resist when he unclipped her bra and her perky breasts bounced free, John smirked, grabbed them, and sucked on her hardened nipples, Jolene gasped and bit her lips, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and wanted him inside her, "please, stop teasing me."


    "But teasing you is so much fun, baby."


    John chuckled and stripped her yoga pants, he then planted kisses down her stomach and spread her legs, Jolene¡¯s eyes widened when John¡¯s fingers spread her lower lips, exposing her dripping wet pussy.


    "You¡¯re so wet, babe," he whispered and flicked his tongue against her clitoris.


    "Ah!" Jolene moaned and her legs twitched involuntarily, John¡¯s tongue caressed her clit and slowly explored her pussy, Jolene¡¯s toes curled and her breathing grew heavier.


    She could feel a rising heat travelling from her loin through her entire body as John¡¯s tongue invaded her wet hole and explored her insides.


    He slid his tongue inside her and tasted her sweet honey. Jolene¡¯s mind turned hazy and her vision turned white, she moaned and her hips bucked as her body convulsed, her eyes rolled back and her muscles tensed up, she came hard, squirting her juices all over John¡¯s tongue and face.


    John chuckled, climbed on top of her and pressed his lips against hers, Jolene¡¯s lips opened willingly and accepted his domineering tongue.


    Jolene was going insane, she couldn¡¯t believe a kiss would turn her this aroused.


    John broke the kiss and gripped her throat, "stay there, slave."


    Jolene¡¯s body twitched as he grabbed her, his voice made her weak and his gaze made her tremble, John¡¯s free hand travelled down her body and stroked her clit, Jolene moaned and licked her lips. John smirked, lined his tip with her entrance and entered her, Jolene¡¯s eyes shot open and her breath stopped short as a gasp escaped her lips.


    "From today onwards, you don¡¯t have to pretend with Eric anymore. You can let the whole world know I own you if you want."


    "Wha-"


    John slid the rest of his length inside her and Jolene¡¯s breath stopped short, she threw her head back and moaned, John began thrusting slowly, "but for that to happen, I have to fully break you."


    "P-please," she pleaded but John grabbed her by her waist and sped up his pace, Jolene moaned and dug her nails into John¡¯s muscular back,

 Chapter 129: Claiming Jolene 2

    "P-please," she pleaded but John grabbed her by her waist and sped up his pace, Jolene moaned and dug her nails into John¡¯s muscular back, John smirked, kissed her on the lips and pinned her hands to the yoga mat, Jolene looked into his dark eyes and lost her mind, she felt like she was his and belonged to him, her resistance crumbled away and she gave in.


    The yoga mat shifted below them as John relentlessly thrust in and out of her. Jolene arched her back as she climaxed, her eyes rolled back and her muscles tensed up. John didn¡¯t slow down and continued dominating her.


    Jolene came down from her orgasm but continued moaning and shuddering in bliss, she closed her eyes as John kissed her, the pleasure became unbearable and the only thing keeping her sane was John¡¯s lips on hers and his tongue clashing with hers.


    John broke the kiss and leaned down, "cum for your master, bitch."


    Jolene moaned as John nibbled on her ear and his hot breath sent shivers down her spine, her tongue lolled out and her eyes widened when John flipped her over, pulled her hair and pushed her head down. John fucked her from behind, his hips slamming against her firm, round ass and his member thrusting deeper inside her.


    John grinned, smacked her ass and gripped her neck, "you like that, slave?"


    John¡¯s voice was so commanding and full of lust that Jolene came hard, her toes curled and her hands clawed at the yoga mat. She moaned and felt her energy draining away, John continued thrusting into her, her mind was hazy and her eyes droopy, her heart fluttered and she moaned uncontrollably.


    John slid out of her, Jolene¡¯s juices dripped on the yoga mat and stained her thighs. He rolled her on her stomach and lifted her ass.


    He pushed her down and pressed his tip against her asshole.


    "Wait!" Jolene tried to resist, but John gripped her hair and pulled.


    "Stay down, slave, or else," John smirked and slowly slid his member inside her tight asshole.


    Jolene tried to crawl away from John, but his grip was relentless and John grabbed her ass, "don¡¯t try to resist, it¡¯s futile, you can¡¯t escape me, you¡¯re mine, bitch!"


    Jolene¡¯s eyes rolled backwards. The way he dominated her put her in a state of bliss. Sometimes her instincts would fight back, but she enjoyed being given no choice. She liked being his, being his property. She submitted and stayed still.


    "Good girl, now be a good slave and stay down."


    John began thrusting slowly, Jolene clenched her fists and bit her lips, John¡¯s member was too big and she was struggling to fit him in, "ah," she moaned as he sped up, gripping her waist and pounding her asshole.


    Her large ass cheeks rippled with each thrust and her tanned skin glinted under the warm ceiling lights.


    "Fuck!" John grunted as he thrust deeper inside her, Jolene cried out as she climaxed, her legs shuddered and her eyes rolled back. She couldn¡¯t think straight anymore, the only thing occupying her mind was John.


    He owned her and she was his to do as he pleased.


    John¡¯s fingers ran through her long, brown hair and down her spine, Jolene whimpered as he spanked her.


    "Ah," she moaned when John¡¯s fingers rubbed her clit and caressed her wet folds.


    Jolene came hard when John¡¯s index finger rubbed her clit in circles and his member slammed into her asshole.


    She collapsed on the yoga mat, but John flipped her on her back and spread her legs, lining his tip with her pussy, Jolene moaned as he entered her and began thrusting. She had lost count of how many times she had climaxed. John sped up and pounded her relentlessly, Jolene¡¯s heart fluttered and her vision grew blurry, her arms wrapped around his back.


    She couldn¡¯t resist him, the only thing her body was capable of was moaning and shuddering in bliss, his thrusts grew quicker, and his grunts became more frequent, John came hard, his member twitched inside her and Jolene felt his warm load filling her up. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John pulled out and his cum flowed down her tanned skin and pooled on the yoga mat. Jolene lost her strength and collapsed, her breathing was heavy and her vision blurry. John scooped his cum with his fingers and smeared it on her lips, "suck them."


    Jolene looked into his dark, mysterious eyes and obliged, she took his fingers inside her mouth and sucked on them, savouring the salty and sweet flavour of their combined fluids.


    John finally stood up and smirked, Jolene¡¯s body had gone limp, her face flushed red and her eyes looked hazy, but her lips were curled up into a content smile and John chuckled, "what a beautiful slave you are."


    John picked her up and took her to bed. Jolene rested her head on John¡¯s chest, their limbs intertwined and Jolene looked into his dark, captivating eyes, "what have you done to me."


    "Doesn¡¯t matter, does it? You enjoyed it, didn¡¯t you?"


    "B-but..."


    "Relax, you belong to me, now. You don¡¯t ever need to worry about a thing anymore."


    "M-master..."


    John smirked, "that¡¯s my obedient slut."


    "We will wait here until Eric arrives and sees you dripping my cum from your pussy."


    "Wait, no-"


    "Or would you like it better if we go meet him outside?"


    Jolene froze, "n-no, don¡¯t take me out."


    John smiled, planted a kiss on her forehead and rested his head on his arm, "relax, it was just a joke."


    Jolene sighed but curled up to John, burying her face in his chest.


    "I... I have never had sex like that before," she said, her cheeks flushed red.


    John chuckled, "of course, no one would be able to dominate you like I did. You were made for me¡ªPAH!" The sound of John¡¯s palm echoing in the room silenced Jolene, she bit her lips and clenched her ass cheeks as she felt his strong hand spanking her.


    "But that doesn¡¯t mean you can question your master," he added and Jolene shuddered as her heart fluttered, John¡¯s hands travelled down her curves and settled between her ass cheeks, he caressed her ass softly and planted a kiss on her lips.


    Jolene melted in his arms and moaned softly, her lips parted and her eyes half-lidded, the sound of distant screams echoed through the base as Eric returned with his party, Jolene¡¯s eyes flickered with panic but John held her in his arms, "shh, relax, my beautiful slave."


    John kissed her forehead once more and stroked her hair softly, Jolene¡¯s eyes turned droopy and her heartbeat returned to normal as she relaxed. John smiled, pulled her closer to him and stroked her ass softly.


    The door smashed open and was followed by a stammer, "W-what..."


    Eric¡¯s eyes bulged, his jaw dropped and his gaze fixed on Jolene, her long, brown hair sprawled around her, her eyes were droopy and hazy, her full lips parted and her curvy, naked body intertwined with John¡¯s.


    Her tanned skin glinted with the afternoon sunlight and John¡¯s cum dripped from her crotch.

 Chapter 130: The Guardian

    John smirked, sat up and stroked Jolene¡¯s head, "Eric, my friend, you came right on time. I wanted you to be the first person to know that this beauty is mine, now."


    John gripped her jaw and turned her to Eric, he leaned towards Jolene¡¯s ears and whispered, "say hi to your ex, slave." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jolene blushed and bit her lips, "h-hi Eric."


    Eric clenched his fists and glared daggers at John, he was so blinded by rage and despair that he couldn¡¯t even see Lydia standing behind him, she watched everything with a frown, her eyes were sad and a deep sense of longing welled up inside her, she glanced at John and their gazes met, John grinned and winked at her.


    Eric stormed out of the room with tears in his eyes and Lydia hesitantly followed after him, John chuckled and his gaze travelled down Jolene¡¯s naked body, she was still his to do as he pleases.


    John cupped Jolene¡¯s cheeks and looked into her hazy eyes, "pack your things. You¡¯ll be sleeping in my room from now on."


    Jolene bit her lips but nodded, John smiled and planted a kiss on her forehead, "good girl."


    [Hidden Quest Complete]


    [10 Agility Obtained]


    John sat down in his bed and observed the notification with a smirk, this is all thanks to Jolene.


    He stretched his limbs and brought up his status.


    [John Sarack]


    [Age: 21]


    [Strength: 28.4]


    [Vitality: 17.1]


    [Agility: 28]


    [Energy: 23.3]


    [Skills: Quiet Steps (C), Critical Hit (F), Shockwave (D), Love Meter, Appraisal (B), Shadow Claw (D), Haze Veil (C), Dagger Aura (B)]


    [Skill Borrowing: Muscle Strengthening (D), Strength Buff (D), Berserker¡¯s Rage (C)]


    John¡¯s jaw dropped when he noticed his agility rising from 18 to 28, 10 points was a considerable increase and John smirked, he felt an indescribable amount of gratitude for Jolene, Eric had no idea what an amazing woman he lost, but the biggest surprise was the Skill he gained by making Jolene his woman.


    Berserker¡¯s Rage? This did not sound like Jolene at all. She was a submissive woman, a bit of a masochist, too. Considering her skills as a nurse, he had expected to obtain a healing skill or something similar, not a skill that turned him into a berserker.


    John sighed and scratched his head, well, he obtained some useful skills for completing the hidden quest, he would worry about the specifics later, he needed to prepare for Theodore¡¯s arrival.


    John¡¯s gaze turned grim as he thought about Theodore.


    "John," Echo¡¯s voice rang in John¡¯s head and startled him, "Echo?"


    "A System Shop has just spawned near the base."


    John¡¯s eyebrows creased, "where?"


    "Just 500 metres away, northwest from the base."


    "Did anything else spawn?" John asked as he walked out of his bedroom, Jolene was packing her things, so he decided not to disturb her, she glanced at him and John nodded, she smiled and continued her work.


    "A few goblins spawned in the vicinity, and the System Shop is protected by a barrier for the first hour."


    John raised an eyebrow, "will there be any other threats near the System Shop?"


    "Yes. I don¡¯t know the specifics, but the System Shop will have a guardian."


    John frowned, "alright, let¡¯s check this shit out."


    A couple of minutes later, John stepped out of the base alone. He could¡¯ve taken someone with him, but he needed to grow stronger and he needed to test his newfound strength. If he could not stop Theodore, the base was doomed.


    John clenched his fists as Theodore flashed through his mind, his fists tightened, and he gritted his teeth, he swore, one way or another, Theodore would fall at his hands.


    John¡¯s leg dropped violently and kickstarted his off-road bike, the engine growled as he drove out of the base through a small gate in the north wall, John frowned as he felt the presence of monsters to his left, he glanced sideways and noticed a group of 10 goblins charging towards him.


    "Fuck." John muttered as a horde of undead monsters came from behind the goblins, John smirked and accelerated, his off-road bike burst forward and left a trail of dust behind him.


    "Damn it, those goblins are persistent, aren¡¯t they?" John chuckled and turned right, avoiding the undead and the goblins, his gaze travelled towards the System Shop 500 metres away.


    Two gigantic gates, each 15 metres tall, were protected by a translucent, orange barrier. John stopped his bike about 100 metres away and summoned Venomlash, an Aura spread on its blade and it glowed black with blue electricity crackling on it.


    John sheathed the Venomlash and it disappeared, he approached the barrier with caution and eyed it up and down. The orange barrier seemed to be magical and was protecting the gates from intruders.


    The ground beneath him trembled and John¡¯s expression hardened, "here comes the guardian."


    He unsheathed his dagger, wrapped it with Aura and backed away as the trembling increased, the ground cracked open and a giant hand burst out, followed by an inhuman scream. John frowned and clenched his fists, an earth-shattering roar thundered around him and the creature emerged.


    The creature was humanoid but around 5 metres tall. Its skin was a dark red and glowing red lines spread through the contours of its bulging muscles. Its hair was made of flames and its eyes were glowing red. It was naked except for a loincloth made of burnt flesh.


    John appraised it and frowned.


    [Gigasfire]


    [Strength: 59]


    [Vitality: 55]


    [Agility: 50]


    [Energy: 50]


    John¡¯s jaw clenched as he looked at the stats. The monster was on par with the Therianthrope, a monster he had already fought, but this time he was alone.


    John¡¯s Venomlash crackled with electricity as he approached the Gigasfire, the monster¡¯s gaze landed on John and it charged towards him with its muscular arms raised high.


    "Bring it on, motherfucker." John charged towards the monster, a blue-ish yellow Aura surrounded his body and he vanished. The guardian¡¯s expression soured as he noticed his target disappearing, but the human¡¯s shadow travelled behind it at high speed and slashed its back with the Venomlash.


    John jumped away and frowned. His attack had landed, leaving a deep gash on the creature, but it only took seconds for it to heal and John clenched his jaw, ¡¯it has healing capabilities, fuck.¡¯

 Chapter 131: The Guardian 2

    The guardian turned around and roared, a massive fireball manifested above its head and launched at John, whose eyes widened as he dodged the blazing projectile by a hair¡¯s breadth. His heart thumped, the fireball exploded behind him and a powerful shockwave almost threw him off balance.


    "Holy shit, that would have obliterated me!" John muttered and glanced at the monster, its glowing red eyes locked with his and it charged towards him, swinging its fists around.


    John gritted his teeth and jumped towards the guardian, its gaze flickered with surprise but John wrapped his Venomlash with Dagger Aura and swung it in a crescent arc, "Shockwave!"


    The combined attack left a wide hole in the guardian¡¯s lumbar region, but again, it healed quickly. John cursed and his brows furrowed, ¡¯if I could use Dagger Aura continuously, I would win, but this skill consumes a lot of my Energy and I have only used it twice!¡¯


    "Fuck, this bastard is resilient." John muttered and jumped away, his gaze flickered as he appraised the guardian and then shifted towards the barrier, the barrier seemed to be fading and the Shop¡¯s entrance was no longer protected, "is it almost gone?" John muttered and charged towards the barrier.


    The guardian¡¯s gaze turned grim and it burst towards John with its muscular arms raised high. A shockwave burst behind John and a wall of flames manifested on his right side, he gritted his teeth as an explosive inferno erupted on his left.


    His eyes widened when the ground beneath him cracked open and flaming rocks rose, John aimed his hands down and propelled himself upwards with a Shockwave, the guardian glared as John appeared high above its head, a powerful Dagger Aura-clad Venomlash slashed its back but again, it healed quickly.


    The guardian roared and an explosion shook the ground, John grunted as he struggled to stay in the air and his gaze flickered when the guardian summoned an enormous ball of flames.


    "Fuck!" John cursed as the blazing projectile rushed towards him, he gritted his teeth and vanished as he propelled himself out of harm¡¯s way with a Shockwave.


    He had no time to catch a break as flaming rocks manifested below him, he was running out of breath. The guardian¡¯s expression was malicious and cold as its gaze locked with John¡¯s, "fucking hell. This thing is relentless."


    John scanned his surroundings only to see fire everywhere. The scorching heat assaulted his senses and the blistering fire made it impossible to approach the guardian directly, John clenched his jaws and sheathed his Venomlash, it disappeared and a powerful shockwave travelled from his location as he aimed his hands down, "Shockwave!"


    John propelled himself towards the guardian but another wave of explosions erupted below him, John cursed as he struggled to keep his balance in the air, his heart raged like a storm and his mind raced for a solution, he needed to break the guardian¡¯s relentless assault, he needed to attack, and he needed to hit it with all he had. John smirked and unsheathed his Venomlash, Dagger Aura spread on its blade and a terrifying Aura manifested around him.


    John thrust the dagger forward and his Aura took the shape of a massive claw, a powerful sonic boom shook the ground below him and a devastating attack slashed the guardian¡¯s abdomen, its expression hardened and it coughed out blood but John continued his relentless assault, cleaving and slashing at the guardian.


    An Aura took the form of a crescent blade and cut through the guardian¡¯s chest, the creature roared and its eyes flickered with rage as it raised its muscular arms and punched John, sending him flying towards a pillar. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John groaned and blood spluttered out of his mouth as he collided with the pillar, the guardian manifested a fireball and threw it towards him, John¡¯s expression hardened and he gripped his Venomlash tighter, coating it in AUra once more. He cut through the column and escaped just in time as the fireball obliterated the pillar and caused the ground below it to explode.


    John panted as he wiped the sweat off his forehead. He strained his eyes to keep an eye on the beast. He didn¡¯t know if he was imagining it, but a part of the beast¡¯s chest seemed to be brighter than the rest of its body.


    His eyes narrowed into slits as he focused on that tiny part of his chest. As his vision focused, he saw it, a perfect circle on its chest. That had to be a weak spot.


    John clenched his jaws and dashed towards the guardian. His feet barely touched the ground as he zigzagged his way through the burning rubble and explosive fire. He dodged attacks left and right, but a part of his coat caught fire and a shockwave flung him a couple of metres away.


    "Fuck." John grunted and rolled on the ground to put out the flames. The fire was gone, but a stinging pain on his dorsum remained as a reminder.


    A terrible explosion sounded off, and John barely rolled away as he escaped the wave of blistering heat that swept the area behind him. His left hand had caught the blast. He could see charred flesh beneath his torn clothes, but he had to deal with the enemy before taking care of his injury. He was running out of time and running low on energy.


    He needed to make one last charge and win it in a single, all-out assault. John clenched his jaw and gritted his teeth as a raging pain assaulted him from his left arm.


    "This will do," he muttered and jumped out of his cover just in time to block an attack with his right arm. He swung his Venomlash as hard as he could and slashed the guardian¡¯s chest.


    This was the weakest link and the beast was susceptible to attacks on its chest and stomach.


    A crack sound and a powerful sonic boom boomed. The Dagger Aura tore a hole in the monster¡¯s body. For a second, John could have sworn he saw its skeletal structure underneath its ripped abs. But in the blink of an eye, a crackle filled the air and John was pushed back.

 Chapter 132: The Guardian 3

    The guardian¡¯s massive foot stomped the ground and the road¡¯s asphalt cracked like spiderwebs, leaving a crater on the road and a cloud of dust around it.


    John strained his eyes and a blur enveloped him. He couldn¡¯t wait to try out his new maximum speed. Not only had he gained 10 points in Agility, but he could double it with his Quiet Steps and Haze Veil. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The guardian shouted and the sheer strength of its voice was enough to blow out the dust around it. Only after hearing the terrifying screech could John tell that there was another factor to it other than a strong, unfaltering, voice.


    It could influence people. A dizziness and headache washed over him and his consciousness felt like it would slip away if he couldn¡¯t pull himself together.


    If John were just any normal human, he would have died under the influence of its voice, but he would struggle and he would prevail. This was nothing. Just one more of life¡¯s whims thrown at a bitter man, ignored and forgotten by the world, but John would make sure the world remembered him. Not as the poor kid neglected by his parents or that high schooler who was constantly bullied, but as someone who carved his own place.


    John¡¯s figure blurred and streaked across the dusty battlefield. Whooshing past the guardian, his Venomlash cut through its skin repeatedly, faster than the guardian could regenerate. Its blazing eyes shrank and flared like fireworks in the sky.


    Its burning blood spattered all over John, burning his skin. If his coat didn¡¯t protect him, his skin would be a burned husk. His opponent didn¡¯t move but its body flickered and wobbled. A hallucinatory mirage had shrouded its massive frame and John had to be on the lookout for false attacks.


    The guardian swung its fist in a wide arc towards John, but John put some distance between them with a Shockwave. The guardian¡¯s fist struck an apartment complex, leaving the guardian with a huge pillar in its hand. The guardian swung the pillar, blowing out the dust and spewing balls of fire in all directions.


    John dodged the guardian¡¯s attacks and stepped back, wiping off the sweat from his forehead. The battlefield was a raging inferno, fireballs were exploding left and right, and flames were rising a few meters in the air every ten seconds, but then he felt a sudden chill on his face.


    He blinked and realised it was a drop of water. He looked up and spotted dark, threatening clouds gathering above the battlefield. They clashed against one other and spread over the sky like a plague, blocking out the sun, and buildings below it were cloaked in it.


    Then the dark clouds began pouring torrential downpours on the barren wasteland.


    A smirk pulled the corner of his lips upward and he exhaled loudly, he felt relieved when the scorching heat dispersed and the water helped his tired limbs.


    The guardian roared and exploded into a sprint, cracking the floor in two, its scarlet muscles tensed, and John was surprised that the red glow from its muscles shone brighter. Despite the intense downpour soaking the land in a layer of cold and humid water, a burning shockwave rippled from the ground below him.


    A terrifying scream shattered the remaining glass of the few remaining windows on the apartments. A deep shadow loomed over John and the giant fist covered in scorching flames smashed down at him.


    Backdown? No.


    "Shockwave, motherfucker."


    John propelled himself forward, slipping under the giant¡¯s fist with a burst of speed like a rocket. As he darted at lightning speed, the world stilled around him and he focused his gaze on the shining spot on the guardian¡¯s chest.


    His Venomlash was coated in an electric aura, and his muscles bulged with the skills of his women. His eyes flared red and the air around him crackled with a powerful aura, but he felt his mind slipping away as he unconsciously activated the Berserker¡¯s Rage skill, an indescribable, bloody madness eroded his thoughts and his rationality slipped.


    Instinct took over and John swung the dagger with the finesse of a jackhammer, burying it to the hilt in the guardian¡¯s flesh as its glowing eyes locked on him.


    "Game over, bitch." The Aura on his Venomlash expanded like a meteor hammer and delivered the coup de grace. The glowing circle shattered and the Guardian¡¯s bright aura extinguished as it fell to the ground, trembling and spitting blood.


    [Gigasfire Killed]


    [4 Strength Obtained]


    [5 Vitality Obtained]


    [3 Energy Obtained]


    "Phew..." John took a deep breath and sheathed his Venomlash, curling his lips upwards as he dismissed the notifications. It had been a very long time since he had felt a satisfying battle. A smile spread across his face and his gaze turned towards the Shop.


    "So," he muttered, his gaze landing on a luxurious building made of solid gold and expensive crystals, the golden roof glittered with gems under the sunlight and a sense of warmth radiated from the shop, John smiled and approached the shop¡¯s golden gates.


    "This is completely different to the first System Shop I saw. What¡¯s going on, Echo?"


    "There are System Shops of varying levels of complexity throughout the worlds connected to Earth. You just happened to find the worst System Shop when we arrived, and this is one of the best System Shops you can find."


    "Whoa," John muttered as he glanced around the empty streets. "Wait a minute. All of this is starting to sound more and more like a video game. It did from the beginning, but these shops... they¡¯re a little too on the nose, don¡¯t you think?"


    Echo was silent for a bit. Then a system window appeared in John¡¯s mind, filling him with incredulity and despair.


    John heaved a deep sigh and shook his head. He knew pondering about it wouldn¡¯t bring him anywhere. He stepped inside the building and went past the gaping hall and a waiting area with sofas and exquisite curtains.


    The walls had a fancy wallpaper, a combination of brown and golden. A fireplace made of pristine limestones was situated in a far corner and four human-sized golden statues surrounded it. John stood still as he was about to enter the counter room, his gaze stopped and locked on a man seated in front of a gigantic chessboard.

 Chapter 133: Vanishing Orbs

    The man¡¯s features were unassuming, a bit dull, his body was average and he gave off the air of an underachiever. He had brown, messy hair and grey, unrefined eyes that stared straight at the wall without focusing on the chessboard in front of him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His chubby arms were perched on a mahogany table, and a majestic golden chair with a luxurious and beautiful design encrusted with rare jewels rested under him, but he wore nothing but tattered jeans with worn-out seams, making him look like a beggar king.


    An ill-looking shade covered his eyes, and his back hunched forward as if his entire world was resting on his shoulders. His countenance was gloomy, and the only things that indicated that the man was alive were his slightly quivering finger and the faint but rhythmic rise and fall of his shoulders.


    John stepped into the room with the swagger of a gang leader who came here for a final showdown. His mind was in chaos, his heart raced, his mind tried to discern and assess the situation, but John tried to maintain his calm, cool, and confident demeanour.


    "You the clerk?" John asked.


    His raspy and lazy tone caught the clerk¡¯s attention and he glanced at him for a second, but John maintained his dominant, bosslike appearance despite the extreme chaos in his mind, the man nodded and focused his tired and bored gaze on the wall again.


    "What would you like?" he mumbled.


    John sat down opposite him and started with, "Show me what you¡¯ve got."


    "Item, skill, person? You have to specify."


    "Tell me what you are capable of giving me, then," John replied with a faint smirk on the corner of his lips, trying not to seem disrespectful, but the clerk didn¡¯t seem to care for John¡¯s tone.


    "Just take whatever you like. I can¡¯t wait for you to get lost." The clerk gestured at the items arranged on the wall with his head, and John stared at them, speechless. The man seemed to have little patience, but John could relate to that.


    After getting his thoughts together, John focused his attention on the wall, and the items stored in it became the centre of attention. Strange-looking artifacts and seemingly common objects were lined up.


    "No descriptions for these items?" John thought, the crease between his eyebrows deepening.


    "No need. Just tap them to read their descriptions. Everything in this store will work the same way."


    John smiled and tapped on a golden sword hung in a glass case and hidden by an inscription saying ¡¯Glacier¡¯s Fang: +42 Strength¡¯, his jaw clenched as he noticed its attributes and a satisfied expression emerged on his face, he could definitely use something with 42 strength, he tapped on its name again and a small price tag appeared next to it: 10000 Shop Points.


    John sighed as he looked at his points, a measly 5500 points.


    "These things cost a fortune."


    The man shifted on the throne and his gaze flitted to the glass, and the white number changed to 20000.


    John¡¯s jaw clenched and his palms tightened around his dagger¡¯s handle as he gazed at the smug man.


    "Fucker," he muttered and released his clenched fist.


    If there was one silver lining is that not many people would be able to purchase anything from the shop. He doubted there were many out there with more points than him. He spent the rest of the day browsing items like golden armour, potion jars, soul contracts, weapon cases, scrolls, books, magic necklaces, skill books, enchanted swords, armour sets, and potions were presented. John saw weapons and other items glowing in red, blue, or black. Their price tags were overwhelming.


    Skill books were tempting, but the price tags were something he would rather forget. After what seemed like an opportunity, John narrowed it down to three items:


    A golden orb with a snake¡¯s eye in the middle, a set of two orbs that had the words ¡¯Vanishing Point¡¯ on them and the last object had a fiery tail that rose and descended incessantly, making it look like a phoenix rising from ashes.


    The golden orb increased one¡¯s luck, supposedly, but it was vague. Was the effect active at all times? And just how much ¡¯luckier¡¯ would someone get? It sounded great on paper, but John was not convinced.


    The two orbs made the most practical item. The user should leave one orb somewhere and take the other orb with him, which would allow him to teleport directly back to the location of the first orb. Unfortunately, you could not go back and forth, but it was still an incredible item.


    The last object¡¯s function was simple enough. It was a daily replenishing orb that would produce a huge amount of fire, without having to worry about Energy. It sounded powerful, but it could not beat instant teleportation, which is why John picked the second item, the two orbs.


    It was useful to get back to base quickly and could allow him to travel farther without worrying about the way back. Plus, in a pinch, it could mean a second life.


    John turned towards the clerk and said, "I want this one."


    "Trying to buy both of the Vanishing Orbs?" The clerk asked lazily and rubbed his tired eyes.


    "Yes."


    "Just bring it to the counter and tap on purchase."


    John did as told, the man behind the counter disappeared and appeared next to the items. With a flick of his finger, a System window appeared in front of John.


    He entered 5200 points into it and the orbs vanished from the wall and John felt them go straight into his inventory.


    John tapped on purchase and the clerk disappeared from next to the items and reappeared on his throne.


    "Isn¡¯t this item too much of a bargain?" John muttered absentmindedly and the clerk replied.


    "The prices are based on an ancient civilization¡¯s culture and the Vanishing Orbs were useless there."


    John quirked an eyebrow at the clerk, he wanted to ask more questions, but he had a feeling the man would not answer. John exited the counter room and made his way back to the base, but there were a few things he wanted to pick up. His lips curled into a smirk as he eyes the sign above an unlooted store, it read ¡¯The Pleasure Point¡¯.

 Chapter 134: Toys

    The Pleasure Point sign was a lewd image of a naked woman, lying on her stomach and spreading her legs to reveal her parts. John smirked as he stepped inside, the shop was not looted, and he browsed through sex toys, lube, and condoms.


    John browsed for a bit and picked everything he thought he would need. He sent everything straight into his inventory and returned to base. Julia was already waiting for him sitting alone in the lounge. Amber and June were on the other end of the lounge whispering to themselves while the occasional survivor passed by as they made their way to their bedrooms.


    The lounge was dark, only the lights from laps and the moonlight illuminated the room. Lydia was in the kitchen cooking and John approached Julia and kissed her lips.


    "Where have you been, big guy?" She whispered, her sultry voice echoed in John¡¯s ears, and John wrapped his hands around her waist and picked her up.


    They disappeared into their bedroom, John tossed her on the bed and spread her legs while Julia quivered in anticipation.


    "Are you ready, teacher? I brought some toys," John chuckled and summoned the toys, Julia¡¯s eyes widened and she nodded as John tied her hands on the headrest, his finger slipped into her soft pussy, her walls clamped on his finger as her back arched in ecstasy.


    Her cheeks flushed a crimson red and a low moan escaped her lips as John tore apart her shirt, revealing her pink, lacy bra. He took off her skirt and massaged her pussy over the velvety pantyhose.


    Julia moaned as massaged her, she felt helpless but she had to bite her lips to contain her excitement. The velvety pantyhose rubbed against Julia¡¯s clit, stimulating it even more, and her juices drenched the pantyhose, forming a small puddle underneath her. Her body quivered as she climaxed and a lustful grin flashed across John¡¯s face.


    "Ah, always the premature ejaculator, aren¡¯t you? This won¡¯t do, teacher," John smirked and Julia groaned as the vibrator in John¡¯s hands touched her clit.


    "Oh God," she gasped as John turned it on. Her body quivered in pleasure and her back arched as she climaxed again.


    Her juices drenched the bedsheets but John didn¡¯t care as he unzipped his pants and slid his cock across the length of her cleft. Her flesh convulsed as it made contact with his shaft, she bit her lips to stifle her moans.


    "So, you like pain, don¡¯t you, teacher?" John teased, his lips curling into a smirk as he summoned a pair of nipple clamps from his inventory.


    "Um... I¡ªUGH!" Julia moaned as John clasped the nipple clamps on her breasts.


    A low chuckle escaped his lips while he summoned a Magic Wand Massager out of his inventory and massaged Julia¡¯s sensitive clit while she trembled as pleasure washed over her.


    "Oh my god, ah!" Julia exclaimed, her legs shook as she climaxed once again, her body twitched and she breathed heavily.


    With Julia¡¯s hands still tied to the headrest, John crawled closer to her until his hard rock member was mere inches from her lips.


    Julia sunk her teeth into her bottom lips unconsciously. The sight of his massive cock dripping precum on her breasts sent a thrill through her core.


    John stroked his hard member until his dick stood straight as a pole in the air. He leaned forward, and gently slapped his member on Julia¡¯s face.


    Julia¡¯s vision turned blurry. The sight before her aroused her to no end. The only thought that crossed her mind was that she had never seen such a display of sheer masculinity. She parted her lips and extended her tongue, licking John¡¯s massive member with abandon and worshipping every part of his shaft.


    The head. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The veins.


    The base.


    John grabbed Julia¡¯s head and pushed his shaft down her throat. Her face contorted, but she tried to accommodate as much of his girth as she could.


    "Ah, you sure are a great cock sucker. Why did you become a teacher anyway? You were born to suck cock." John teased her, his words filled Julia with shame but the humiliation caused her core to tingle.


    She closed her eyes as John pulled his member out, a trail of saliva followed his member, "ah... John..." Julia panted.


    John turned the wand massager and aimed it at the nipple clamps on her breast causing her to grit her teeth and curl her toes. Her nipples were no longer pink, they were red and swollen.


    John licked her erect nipples and nibbled on them while Julia¡¯s eyes widened as he inserted the wand inside her, its end touched her G-spot and she trembled as her body quivered from the overstimulation.


    She tried to crawl away from the wand massager but John pinned her hands over her head and pushed the massager in deeper, her body trembled as waves of pleasure washed over her.


    He pushed her thighs against her chest and folded her like a piece of paper.


    "Ah!" Julia cried as John slid his cock across her slit, grazing and teasing at her clit.


    "Do you want it?" John smirked and Julia¡¯s body trembled.


    "Y¡ªyes..." Julia moaned but John pulled his hard member away, his lips curled into a teasing grin as he stared at her pleading gaze.


    "Say it. Say that you want this cock. Beg for it, teacher," he commanded while Julia while her cheeks flushed red in shame and she could do nothing but obey.


    "I¡ªI want your cock... I want your cock... please..." Julia pleaded but simply smiled.


    Julia knew he was up to something and she was right. John summoned a butt plug and lubed it before placing its tip on Julia¡¯s ass, her eyes widened as John pushed it in, the butt plug entered her ass and the plug stretched her rim to fit it, a low moan escaped her lips and saliva dripped from her mouth as her body trembled in pleasure.


    He pushed his member in, filling Julia with his length inch by inch.


    "Listen, teacher," John whispered huskily, sending goosebumps all over her body, she opened her mouth but no words left her lips as John rammed into her in full force, filling her with his length.


    Julia cried out, and John took his throbbing member out. He then thrust his member back into her and hit her cervix hard.


    "This is how hard I will fuck your ass. It¡¯s going to hurt, but you¡¯ll take it like the good girl you are. Understood?"

 Chapter 135: A Walk Through the Base

    John¡¯s member was massive, stretching her inner walls as it reached her cervix, Julia nodded and a trail of drool escaped her mouth as she panted and moaned, "yes, yes!"


    John¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, his cock filled her in just the right ways, the butt plug stretched her rim and his cock reached all the way inside her. He removed the clamps from her nipples and took the left one in his mouth.


    Julia shivered as she felt his wet tongue snake around her swollen nipples, he sucked her breasts while his cock buried itself to the hilt inside her, she moaned as his balls hit her clit with every thrust. John groaned as Julia¡¯s inner walls clamped on his member like a vice, a trail of saliva escaped Julia¡¯s mouth as she struggled to remain conscious from the pleasure and her pupils dilated.


    "I think you¡¯re ready, don¡¯t you?"


    A smirk crept over John¡¯s face and he reached towards the butt plug and tugged it teasingly, sending waves of pleasure all over Julia¡¯s quivering body. John pulled the plug and Julia felt an emptiness inside her.


    But soon enough, the head of his cock pressed against her rear entrance, and a groan escaped her lips when John teased her rim with the tip of his member.


    But John stopped suddenly as a thought crossed his mind. He turned his gaze towards the window that had an open view of the courtyard and smirked wickedly.


    A low chuckle escaped his lips and Julia stared at him with flushed cheeks and confusion, "w¡ªwhat is it?" she moaned and John turned to her with a devious smile and lust-filled gaze.


    He picked her up like a ragdoll and pressed her against the cold glass of the window. Her naked body and flexible breasts on full display. Her breasts squashed against the glass while John soaked his hard cock with lube before penetrating her ass.


    Julia bit her lips as she struggled to keep quiet and tears formed in the corner of her eyes, her inner walls clamped on John¡¯s hard cock and her nipples grazed against the cold glass.


    A low groan escaped John¡¯s lips as Julia¡¯s warm walls enclosed him tightly, "f¡ªfuck," John muttered and a mischievous smile appeared on Julia¡¯s face.


    "Oh, so you think you can go against your master, slut?" John smirked and Julia shook her head, a lustful gaze appeared in her eyes and her back arched as John rammed his cock deep into her, and Julia quivered as he fucked her ass, his member slid out of her tight rim with every thrust and entered her with force.


    John¡¯s hot breaths against her ears caused Julia¡¯s body to heat up and he gripped her slender waist tightly, "look outside, slut. You like to present yourself as a respectable teacher. Imagine if someone saw you getting fucked in the ass with your nipples swollen and moaning like a slut. What would they think of you?"


    Julia¡¯s cheeks flushed red as John teased her and she bit her lips, holding back her moans as John slammed his member harder, the sound of skin slapping on skin filled the bedroom, and her body trembled as an orgasm rocked her, but John kept his rhythmic and steady pace.


    As Julia approached another orgasm, John¡¯s thrusting halted and Julia whimpered, missing the feeling of his hard cock messing her up inside.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Julia asked with some apprehension. There was a fear in her voice, fear that he was up to something again and he would keep tormenting her, but there was also excitement.


    John flashed a smile and summoned a skimpy, black latex dress from his inventory and a collar chain.


    "Get dressed, Julia," he ordered and Julia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and her body shivered, but her core tingled with anticipation. John¡¯s mischievous gaze aroused her, her breathing was uneven and ragged, her breasts heaved and fell with every breath, her juices drenched the floor but John raised an eyebrow with a smirk, indicating that he was not planning to help her dress up.


    "T¡ªthis is not fair," Julia muttered and John chuckled, "do you want it, teacher?" he asked teasingly, his fingers brushed her clit, sending an electrifying sensation all over her body and her breath hitched.


    "I¡ªI want it," she said softly and John helped her get dressed, her nipples quivered at the contact with the latex dress and her juices drenched her pussy and wet the skimpy latex dress that was practically lingerie at this point.


    John wrapped his hand around her slender waist and nibbled her ear as his lips curled into a devilish smirk, "walk down to the lounge like this. You can go without panties, but everyone will notice what¡¯s going on, if they see your swollen nipples and the juices drenching your tight cunt, teacher," John whispered with a seductive tone and Julia bit her lips, her cheeks flushed red and she felt her legs going limp from the thought, a mischievous gaze appeared in John¡¯s eyes and he tugged the chain, urging her to move forward and Julia gulped and nodded.


    "Oh, and try not to moan loudly, teacher," John whispered and Julia shivered in anticipation, "I¡ªI¡¯ll try."


    Julia¡¯s steps faltered as she stepped into the silent hallways, her juices dripped onto the floor and she could hear every drop.


    "You¡¯re lucky. Everyone must be sleeping already," John whispered and Julia smirked.


    "Getting cocky?" John raised an eyebrow and raised his voice, "Should I make some noise then?"


    "No! P-please..." she pleaded bringing her hands together in prayer, but John tugged the chain with a sinister chuckle, Julia stumbled and barely kept herself from falling.


    "T¡ªthank you..." she said softly and John¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.


    "Come on, you still have a ways to go to the courtyard," John said as he slapped her ass. The slap was so strong, that Julia feared it might¡¯ve woken up someone.


    sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 136: A Walk Through the Courtyard

    Julia staggered through the empty hallway, flinching at every sound and shivering in anticipation at the thought that someone might see her. Her cheeks were flushed red and John tugged the chain while walking beside her, making her heart beat faster and louder in her chest.


    John¡¯s lips curled into a smug smirk as he nudged her with his elbow, Julia turned her gaze to him, his eyes wandered all over her body and Julia¡¯s back arched slightly as his fingers sunk into her meaty ass.


    And then she gasped as John slapped her ass, the smack echoed in the empty hallway, making John¡¯s eyes sparkle with amusement as her body flinched from the impact. Julia bit her lips and a trail of sweat formed on her forehead, her legs trembled and John grabbed her and pushed her against the wall, his hard cock pressing against her ass.


    "Should I fuck you here?" John asked huskily and Julia gasped as he groped her breasts.


    His lips were dangerously close to her neck and she quivered in anticipation. She could feel his warm breath on her neck, making her hairs stand on ends.


    A deep red blush had covered her whole body and Julia couldn¡¯t help but stare into his eyes as his lips curled into a sinister smirk.


    "Let¡¯s go," John said as he pulled on the chain and walked towards the courtyard, Julia quivered and staggered behind him. Her core tingled and Julia felt the juices drench her skirt, she bit her lips and John noticed how she was covering her private area.


    A teasing grin appeared on the corner of his lips and his fingers grazed her breasts.


    "Come on, walk," John commanded whilst Julia feigned a pout.


    They both arrived at the deserted courtyard, "lucky you. No one to see what a slut you are."


    John slapped her ass, causing Julia to suppress a moan.


    "John... p-please, can we go back inside?" Julia pleaded, but John wrapped his hands around her tiny waist and whispered, "we will go back inside, but only after I fuck you here."


    His hands caressed her soft skin and a trail of saliva escaped her lips, "o-okay..." Julia sighed in defeat, she turned and wrapped her hands around John¡¯s neck.


    "Let¡¯s be quick," Julia said with an embarrassed tone.


    "That ain¡¯t happening. Now, kneel down, slut," John pulled down on the chain as Julia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She felt a sting in her knees as they hit the ground and dust clung to her latex skirt, John undid his pants and freed his hard member.


    Julia winced, her knees stung, but as she would expect, John¡¯s commanding presence mixed with the pain and it soon turned into pleasure. Julia¡¯s lips parted unconsciously as she reached for his cock, but John stopped her. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No. Turn around," his voice boomed through the empty courtyard and Julia¡¯s skin shivered and goosebumps broke on her skin, she turned around, displaying her ass to John, but John was not pleased.


    "Get on all fours. Ass high in the air." Julia¡¯s eyes widened as his tone indicated that he was serious.


    Her body shivered as her soft palms grazed the dry soil and the dirt stained her hands. Her gaze darted around the courtyard, looking for any signs of life. Being exposed excited her, but she would die if someone saw them.


    John approached her with a malicious smirk as Julia turned her gaze to him and his hard cock twitched as she wiggled her ass in the air and said, "please fuck me, Master."


    John placed his member on her ass and her cheeks flushed red as his precum stained the latex dress. She felt the cold breeze on her pussy and her body shivered, her juices dripped onto her legs and her inner walls clenched as John traced her slit with the tip of his member.


    A moan escaped Julia¡¯s lips as his massive member penetrated her wet pussy, she bit her lips to keep her voice down, but it did not seem to please John.


    "No, that won¡¯t do teacher. I will have you screaming tonight."


    John thrusted in harder, pushing his entire length deep into Julia and her breasts heaved and fell as her breathing increased in speed.


    "Ah... ah... m-master!" Julia¡¯s back arched and her legs weakened as John kept thrusting without showing any signs of slowing down, her body shook and her pussy clenched on his hard cock.


    John pulled on her chain while thrusting in harder and Julia moaned, her body trembled as pleasure washed over her and the butt plug pressed against John¡¯s abdomen.


    His balls hit Julia¡¯s clit and every time he thrusted in, it would slap her ass and her pupils dilated, her vision went blurry and her moans became incoherent, "ah... ah... hah... J-John."


    Julia tried to crawl away but John pushed the butt plug, pressing it against her ass while thrusting in hard, a loud moan escaped Julia¡¯s lips and her hands gave out.


    Julia¡¯s ass was still up in the air, the skirt clung to her flesh and her juices drenched her thighs. She was now in a precarious position if someone were to see them, but she couldn¡¯t think about that anymore. All she could think about was getting that final release.


    Her body shivered as John spanked her and her eyes widened as he pulled on the chain, "it¡¯s time we finish this."


    John took out the plug once more and it made a pop sound. Her gaping hole clenched as his cock penetrated her ass again.


    John lifted her by the chain until Julia was now leaning on him, he groped her breasts and pinched her hardened nipples.


    "I am going to fuck you real hard."


    John pushed in again. This time, going as deep as he could and hitting Julia¡¯s deepest spot with his member. John grabbed her by her wide hips and pulled her in and Julia trembled and screamed as John fucked her senselessly.


    The sounds of their lovemaking reverberated throughout the courtyard. Only pleasure and passion were present.

 Chapter 137: A Little Taste

    Julia felt a surge of ecstasy and pleasure as he went faster, hitting her G-spot and ramming his member inside her. Her juices drenched his member and John thrusted in as deep as he could, hitting the deepest spot and making Julia moan loudly.


    The rhythmic sound of skin slapping on skin filled the air while Julia screamed and trembled from the overwhelming pleasure. John held her waist tightly, and Julia¡¯s body moved according to his will as he thrust in and out of her while groaning.


    John thrusted in faster, sending a thrill up Julia¡¯s spine. The pain had long blended in with the pleasure and her eyes rolled to the back of her head as an electrifying sensation flowed through her core.


    "Ah... oh my god... John..." Julia moaned and John thrusted in faster. He held her waist tightly and her eyes widened as he lifted her effortlessly.


    He folded her into a full nelson and thrusted his member inside Julia while a low guttural groan escaped his lips and a trail of drool escaped Julia¡¯s mouth.


    She trembled as John lifted her with ease and she felt weightless in his arms, "ah... ah... John... I¡¯m going crazy..."


    The sound of their lovemaking session could be heard across the entire courtyard as Julia¡¯s moans turned incoherent while John sped up.


    "We¡¯re just getting started, Julia," John moaned into Julia¡¯s ears and thrusted in fast and hard. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sadistic smile appeared on his lips and Julia felt a twitch of his cock inside her, a feeling that she had gotten to know well since being with John, her walls tightened around him and Julia trembled while screaming and climaxing, her nails sinking into his muscular forearm.


    But he continued his pace and went deeper while Julia climaxed repeatedly and her juices drenched the remaining inch of his cock that wouldn¡¯t fit inside her. The smell of sex and her wet pussy was in the air as the atmosphere seemed to crackle.


    "Ah... ahhhh.... Ahh... Fuck... I can¡¯t..."


    "Here it comes, teacher. I¡¯m going to fill you up!" John¡¯s member hit her depths one last time as his hot cum burst into her and her core quivered, causing Julia to tremble and her juices to drench the space between John and her thighs.


    Julia felt like she was floating. Her pussy and ass throbbed and she had a gaping smile on her face.


    "Good work, teacher." John said as he released her and a trail of cum dripped onto the ground.


    Behind a storage shack not far from the duo, a certain blonde observed with eyes as wide as plates. Dalia observed as John carried Julia back to their bedroom while she rubbed her thighs unconsciously.


    She followed them. She didn¡¯t know why, she knew she couldn¡¯t just pop in and say hello, but she felt the need to follow them and she walked with an uncomfortable step and a little dampness in her panties as the blonde girl eavesdropped outside their bedroom door and watched the glow emitting from underneath it.


    Dalia couldn¡¯t believe her eyes at what she saw, John slammed into Julia with such ferocity. So much so she was sure there would be a bulge in Julia¡¯s belly, the grunts and moans sounded more like some wild beasts in heat rather than a couple of lovers making passionate love.


    She wondered if she could take such a pounding or could handle such an animalistic act. Julia certainly could as she seemed to be relishing every second, Dalia couldn¡¯t help herself as she was glued to the door and watched as John punished Julia like an untamed horse, she could tell the woman was experiencing earth-shattering orgasms, Dalia couldn¡¯t believe the noises Julia was making and what she was saying was even worse.


    John and Julia continue until late in the night when Julia is delirious and practically comatose.


    Eventually, John¡¯s climax came, even with how perverse the act appeared, Dalia had to bite her lips and force her hands to stop caressing the insides of her legs. She realized she was breathing raggedly, and so did Julia.


    Dalia bolted off, running as fast as she could towards her own room, to rest with visions of John, but before she could open the door, she heard the creaking of John¡¯s door opening and John peeking at her from behind it.


    He sighed, shook his head, and slowly made his way to her. Dalia opened her mouth as she heard him get closer, to try to explain what had just happened. She stood in the dim hallway, breathing raggedly and feeling weak in the knees while a dampness she did not notice covered her private areas.


    John sauntered towards Dalia while the system¡¯s notification chimed:


    [A Little Taste]


    [Quest: Give Dalia a little taste of sex while Julian watches.]


    [Time Limit: 10 minutes.]


    [Reward: Random Skill Upgrade (Two Ranks)]


    John resisted the urge to grin like a maniac. If the system gave him only 10 minutes and Julian had to watch, then it meant that he was already watching. He couldn¡¯t tell where he was, but he just had to complete his quest.


    As he arrived next to Dalia, he smiled and cupped her cheek.


    Dalia bit her lower lip and wrapped her hands around him. John patted the top of her head. Dalia couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. He didn¡¯t blame her. But the rewards the system had set, though risky, was a good way to increase his strength and make his party members stronger. He smirked and thought, It¡¯s now or never, let¡¯s do this.


    "I think I heard someone outside the door," John said and kissed the back of her palm and gazed into her ocean blue eyes and stared at the slight trembling of her shoulders while she bit her bottom lip. "Sorry, you know..." she trailed off, "I... saw everything..."


    He felt the sudden dryness in the atmosphere and noticed her clothes were quite constrictive, her pink nipples were poking out and so hard he couldn¡¯t tear his gaze away from the perfect round orbs of flesh.


    "Are you curious?" He asked teasingly and she nodded. John¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. It was finally time to show her what she had been missing.

 Chapter 138: A Little Taste 2

    John traced circles on her cheek with this thumb and she closed her eyes, purring at his touch. His mind conjured ways to approach and seduce her. Her petite figure and slightly bent-over pose were a temptation to any man.


    John smiled and slid his hand along the smooth skin of her back, just above the skirt line, and grazed his fingers through her beautiful hair. Her small stature compared to his muscular physique was endearing.


    Dalia melted in his arms, purring as her breasts and thighs were enveloped in his warmth. Her skirt rode up, exposing her round and firm ass. She had a tiny waist, and John caressed her perfect hourglass figure.


    "Is your curiosity satisfied? Should we call it a night and go to bed?" He asked teasingly and felt his control fraying and he gripped the edge of her skirt and began raising her skirt with a playful expression.


    "You know, sometimes, curiosity is a bad thing," he chuckled and pulled up the skirt, revealing her flawless skin. Dalia was completely unaware of what he was doing as she enjoyed his hug. John lowered his gaze to the perfect curves of her ass and pulled up his hand, grinning with a manic gaze in his eyes.


    She arched her head as his right hand caressed the cheek of her ass, while his left hand massaged her lower back. He began groping the flawless flesh of her butt with reckless abandon.


    The exquisite meaty globes were not only soft, they also were taut. She yelped as he groped, but he smacked her cheeks twice and placed two of his fingers on her lips.


    Her pupils shook like a cornered animal and Dalia could barely hold on, her small petite hands grasped his wrist and her lips parted slightly and her tongue slithered along his fingers as her other free hand wrapped around his arm.


    The muscles strained and bulged underneath his skin, while his hands continued fondling her perfect, round globes, her ass bounced and jiggled as he relentlessly played with her butt.


    Dalia was in a state of shock, bliss and slight panic. She was stuck in a mix of pleasure, while the innocent and naive girl that she was, thought they would only touch.


    "Don¡¯t look," she begged in a soft whisper while trembling as John continued squeezing her soft and flawless mounds and then using his nails to pinch them lightly, causing the petite girl to mewl, almost moan, as the mixture of pleasure and pain brought by his treatment overwhelmed her and left her breathing ragged and uneven.


    It didn¡¯t help either that his rough and calloused skin, the evidence of someone who worked with his hands, was like a weapon of torture. To Dalia, the texture of his skin alone was enough to send her reeling into a pit of desire. She never knew someone¡¯s hands could have so many different feelings when exploring her ass.


    She lost her train of thought as John pressed his fingers on her soft lips. She could feel something as she parted her lips and his rough thumb caressed her.


    "Dalia..." A shiver traveled along her spine at the sound of his voice. She shook her head, begging him with her eyes to let go. "There is something..." His voice sent jolts of electricity through her nerves and he leaned forward. "Something I want to tell you."


    "Hmhmm?" Dalia moaned, confused as his warm breath brushed against the base of her neck, sending her into overdrive and setting her blood on fire.


    She clenched and her butt tingled at the touch, and Dalia felt her thighs getting moist and damp as something primal took hold of her.


    Her vision cleared, and a gasp escaped her throat when John parted her ass with his fingers.


    "More... please," she begged, pushing her whole body against his hand, wishing he would take her right then and there.


    Dalia could barely speak and her body shook like an earthquake when John inserted his fingers in. His cool fingers sent a thrill through her as they explored her ass, leaving behind a foreign feel and slight pleasure with every pull and thrust.


    A sharp spank landed on her rear, and she shivered at the momentary pain as it blended into pleasure.


    John was focused on Dalia, but he knew Julian was close and he could hear the occasional sound coming from close by. Just then, the system¡¯s notification chimed and his Critical Hit skill was upgraded to Rank D. The cooldown time decreased to 30 minutes, a huge margin, but still only usable once per fight.


    John removed his fingers, leaving a trail of her juices on the floor and resting his thumb on her lower lips, "that¡¯s enough for today, cutie."


    John cupped her chin with his free hand and raised Dalia¡¯s gaze.


    Her flushed cheeks, swollen pink lips, and fogged gaze would be a sight to behold. If she looked beautiful when innocent and pure, then she was breathtaking with a look of desire and want.


    "Take a look around," John whispered with a hoarse tone into her ears as the faint shadow of a person grew apparent.


    Dalia sighed, understanding that they were being watched. John chuckled and cupped her cheek. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don¡¯t worry, soon, I will make you mine."


    His husky tone and manly scent caused a warm sensation to blossom deep inside of her, and a tremble ran down Dalia¡¯s spine as she processed the words.


    Her heart raced. Would he really sleep with her? When her legs finally gained their strength, she pushed against John¡¯s chest and embraced him.


    "Go to bed, and prepare yourself for me. I promise to give you a night you will never forget, but not tonight."


    Dalia¡¯s face turned crimson from the obvious innuendo, but a strange sense of power washed over her, the idea of being taken and owned by someone strong, handsome, and caring seemed far better and pleasant than to lose herself.


    John led Dalia to her room and turned around to leave. He would have her, but not today. He wanted to engrave the feeling of being owned in her and he would make sure everything was perfect.

 Chapter 139: Hostages

    The next day, John was seated in the lounge having his coffee when a scout came rushing in, his face pale and filled with fear, "Boss, our outpost fell. One man came with a large retinue of soldiers and is holding everyone hostage. That man said he is looking for you," the scout cried.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed and he wondered, ¡¯who could it be?¡¯


    "Alright, let¡¯s go," John said, looking at the fearful scout.


    "Wait, the man said that Amber should come, too or he would kill everyone."


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed even further at those words.


    "If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d say it was Michael, the asshole that came looking for Amber."


    "Lead the way," John told the scout. He called Amber and she approached with faltering steps.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Amber. You just stay close to me, I¡¯ll take care of it."


    "O¡ªOk," she replied with a hesitant voice and they walked towards the entrance.


    On their way, the members bowed towards John, "Boss!" and John nodded at the members in return.


    Julia was in a corner, gazing towards him with a melancholic look in her eyes. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They made their way towards the outpost and arrived at the entrance as Michael eyed John, from head to toe and chuckled.


    "Do I look familiar, hm?"


    "Unfortunately," John replied while stroking his chin with his finger. He certainly looked like Michael, but he was different. His skin was deathly pale, but he was exuding much more strength than usual. John¡¯s eyes narrowed as he appraised Michael.


    [Michael ??]


    [Age: ??]


    [Strength: 35.1]


    [Vitality: 9]


    [Agility: 20]


    [Energy: 33.2]


    Michael¡¯s stats were surprising, and strange too. His Strength and Energy were even higher than John¡¯s, but his Vitality was too low. Was that possible?


    John scanned the man from head to toe. He was wearing a thin white shirt and he could see through in certain angles. John could swear his chest had stitches all over as if he was killed and dissected, then brought to life again.


    "Tell me, what are you, Michael?" John said while looking at him.


    Michael burst out laughing after hearing that question.


    "Me? Ha haha ha... You could say, I am dead, alive, but not a monster. Heh hahaha...."


    Michael¡¯s manic laughter vanished in an instant as his gaze landed on Amber and licked his lips.


    "Now, we have some business to talk about. You will hand over Amber and I..." Michael said while pulling out what looked like a remote control from his pocket, "...won¡¯t press this button."


    John¡¯s features morphed and his muscles bulged as he understood Michael¡¯s threat.


    "Take a look at that screen behind you," Michael chuckled and said.


    John and the other survivors who were present, including Amber looked up towards a big screen that hung on a wall behind them.


    The survivors gasped as they found their comrades tied up to pillars and surrounded by several cardboard boxes.


    "That¡¯s right, those are explosives," Michael said.


    John clenched his jaw as he looked at the screen. He was certainly in a pinch. The boxes could be filled with nothing, but the only way to find out would be to have Michael press that button and he couldn¡¯t gamble with the life of so many survivors.


    His mind reeled as he thought of ways to get out of the situation but nothing came to his mind, but he refused to give Amber over to Michael, no matter what.


    "John..." Amber spoke. Her voice trembled and he turned towards her.


    "It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hand you over to him. No matter what." John assured her and Amber¡¯s lips trembled as tears pooled in her eyes.


    She hugged him and John embraced her while patting the back of her head, sticking a Web of Whispers on her. He had no choice, he would have to let Michael take Amber with him and go after them once the survivors were safe.


    He had his Haze Veil skill that would allow him to follow Michael without him knowing, but John just hoped Michael wouldn¡¯t hurt Amber, at least, not until he arrived.


    John released Amber and she turned towards him, he grabbed her chin and cupped her cheek as Michael grinned maniacally in the background.


    "It¡¯ll be alright," he whispered, "trust me."


    Amber nodded weekly and faltered towards Michael while John turned towards the outpost with a solemn look in his eyes. He needed to save the survivors, first and foremost. He couldn¡¯t afford to think about anything else.


    Amber approached Michael as the madman smiled from ear to ear, the deranged look in his eyes was unsettling and Amber gulped.


    "Finally," Michael said as he grabbed her wrist and pulled her.


    "I¡¯ll be waiting for you, John."


    With those words, he and his men hopped on their truck and left the scene. As they did, John activated his Haze Veil and Quiet Step skills, running at lightning speed towards the survivors. He couldn¡¯t trust Michael wouldn¡¯t press the button once he was far enough, he needed to hurry.


    As he approached, John used his dagger to cut the rope binding the survivors.


    "Run towards the base!" John shouted and the survivors nodded.


    He used the dagger on the boxes filled with explosives. The boxes had a mechanism that would activate the explosives when opened and the ropes were tied to the trigger.


    After the boxes were cut, the mechanism broke and John¡¯s shoulders slumped, he heaved a sigh of relief, but the distant sounds of blasts caught his attention and his eyes widened.


    The sound was coming from the outside, where the survivors were headed and John¡¯s eyes widened in fear as the ground shook and the walls of the nearby buildings began to crumble.


    The screams were like nails on a chalkboard, grating and ear-piercing. They were cries of agony, a symphony of horror and the sounds of a nightmare come true.


    The ground trembled and a loud rumble sounded, and dust billowed from the collapsing buildings.


    The survivors had no time to react as they were crushed beneath the concrete slabs.


    "Fuck!" John shouted.


    "How could this be..." He looked up and saw Michael¡¯s silhouette, sitting on the speeding truck. His cackling laughter reverberated through the streets. He¡¯d been had.

 Chapter 140: Hostages 2

    John stared at the pile of debris and dust, and the bodies of the fallen survivors. The smell of blood and death permeated the air and his heart throbbed as he felt the pain. The image of the happy and smiling survivors entered his mind and he clenched his fists.


    They had no ill intentions. They just wanted a place to call home. John knew he was no hero, but at the very least, he wanted to make good on his word to give everyone a safe space and he had failed them.


    "John! What do we do?" Octavia called out.


    "Look for survivors and take anyone still alive back to base."


    "Right," the redhead nodded.


    Octavia and her party members got to work. They searched for survivors amidst the rubble. They had a long day ahead of them, but


    John sneaked out and followed Michael. It was better to act fast and give explanations later.


    His figure streaked through the desolate streets of the apocalyptic city. At the rate of his travel, it should¡¯ve been impossible for anyone to tail him. Still, as John turned the corner into an alleyway, he heard the shuffle of boots against cement and cars screeching to a halt.


    John accessed his inventory where Venomlash was stored and removed his dagger, extending the blades before entering the alleyway.


    His eyes narrowed and his senses strained to hear the slightest sound in the darkness. He tightened his grip on the dagger, and with a loud battle-cry, rammed it through the heart of an armoured grunt.


    "That¡¯s him!" A shout rose in the alleyway, followed by gunfire. John tore through the henchman, their weapons glancing harmlessly off his body. Bullets tore through the walls around John while the frightened grunts fired. They scrambled backwards, screaming in fear.


    John looked beyond the crowd, focusing on a grinning figure clad in a suit and tie, his appearance normal. However, his presence was overwhelming. John guessed him to be someone like Theodore, someone who had the system for far longer than anybody else.


    His breath shuddered at the thought, knowing he¡¯d be in serious danger.


    A series of bullets flew by and slammed into John¡¯s shoulder. He bit his lower lip as his flesh exploded, and the world slowed down around him as the man in the suit looked at him with a smirk on his face.


    John felt his conscience slowly fading, but through sheer will, he held his ground whilst a blur enveloped him, vanishing from sight. He hid in an alleyway and gulped down a health potion before cloaking himself again in the Haze Veil.


    He climbed up a tall building and observed the confused grunts who were still looking for him. The man in the suit stood unfazed in the middle, he had his eyes closed.


    ¡¯Is he trying to... sense me?¡¯


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed and decided to retreat for now. He didn¡¯t know how a battle against the man in the suit would go, but what he did know was that it would go on for a long time and he needed to rescue Amber.


    John sprinted across the rooftops, leaping over the gaps between the crumbling buildings. He could see the smoke and flames rising from the city below, the result of the apocalypse¡¯s rampage. He knew he had to reach Amber before it was too late.


    He vaulted over a broken antenna, dodging a falling debris. He spotted a bright spot in the distance, a sign of life in the midst of the chaos. It was a temporary refuge, where Amber was being held. He could see the truck Michael and his men used. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He approached the building, which was an old car dealership. The parking lot was a mess, cars were smashed against each other and debris strewn everywhere. The crash of the century might¡¯ve taken place. There was even a car-sized hole on the wall of the shop and John could spot a few of the henchmen.


    John streaked closer enveloped in a blur. His figure looked more like the result of heat on concrete than an actual human¡¯s silhouette. As he approached the shop, he hid behind a white van and peered through the gaps in the windows, waiting for a patrol to leave the building.


    Through the gaps, he could spot a large man with a spear leaving the building and patrolling the perimeter. He waited for him to pass the van and lunged at the man from behind.


    With his Venomlash coated in Aura, he slashed the man¡¯s neck, grabbing his heavy body before it could alert others and hiding him behind the van.


    With Quiet Steps, he stuck his back to the wall and peered through the hole. There were two men sitting on a table, conversing in hushed whispers and a group of four a little further beyond.


    There was no time to fight these men. He activated his Haze Veil skill once more and entered the building. Combined with his Quiet Steps, his Haze Veil allowed him to walk right past the guards unnoticed.


    He passed the group of four and peered through a window that lead to an office where Amber was tied to a chair. Michael sat confident opposite to her. His smirk was as manic as his demeanour.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have escaped, Amber. You should have stayed with me, where you belong. You know I love you, don¡¯t you? I love you more than anyone else in this world. More than your pathetic friends, more than your useless family, more than that traitor John. He doesn¡¯t love you, Amber. He doesn¡¯t care about you. He only used you to get to me. He only wanted to steal you from me. He only wanted to hurt me. But he failed, Amber. He failed miserably. And now he¡¯s going to pay for what he did. He¡¯s going to pay with his life. And you¡¯re going to watch, Amber. You¡¯re going to watch as I kill him. And then you¡¯re going to come back to me, willingly. Because you know I¡¯m the only one who can protect you. The only one who can make you happy. The only one who can give you what you need."

 Chapter 141: Hellhounds

    Amber shivered, feeling Michael¡¯s cold breath on her face. She tried to look away, but he grabbed her chin and forced her to look at him. His eyes were dark and cruel, his smile was twisted and wicked. He stroked her hair, her cheek, her neck, making her flinch and whimper.


    She felt his fingers tighten around her throat, cutting off her air. She gasped, struggling to breathe. She felt tears streaming down her face, burning her skin. She felt helpless, hopeless, terrified. She wished John would come and save her. She wished she could see him one last time. She wished she could tell him how grateful she really was.


    As if her prayers were answered, the sound of glass shattering reached her ears and her heart leapt as a tall man with black hair and weathered skin rushed in and grabbed Michael by the back of his neck.


    Amber recognized his scent and couldn¡¯t help smiling. She had no idea he¡¯d be here. Her eyes widened as John drew Michael in.


    "I¡¯ve been looking for you, Michael."


    Before the taller man could speak, the man kicked the chair away, grabbed Amber¡¯s wrists, untying the rope binding her and pushed her aside, so she was shielded from Michael¡¯s retaliatory blow.


    Before she could think about what happened, John sent an aura-empowered kick to Michael¡¯s chest, sending him flying. He had done it instinctively, but once again, he was bending the usage of his skills, making creative use of the power granted by the system.


    Michael stood up amidst the cloud of dust and started laughing maniacally, "I¡¯m impressed, John. I truly am. Your power is no joke."


    As the dust settled, John¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the scene of a chuckling Michael. His torso was a bloody mess, his white shirt dyed crimson, but his smile didn¡¯t budge as he pulled out a health potion from his ring.


    "Ha, you¡¯re wondering what this is?" Michael chuckled, pointing at his ring.


    "This is a little gift from our invader friends. It¡¯s small, but somehow, you can store so much in this bad boy."


    "So, you sold out to the Luminars, huh?" John scoffed and Amber hid behind his broad frame.


    "Oh, no, no, no, my dear. They offered me nothing but an early death."


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡¯death?¡¯ That sounds absurd, but it was also the only thing that made sense. Michael¡¯s strange complexion, the stitches in his chest and his newfound power. All clues were pointing him to this conclusion.


    "How is that possible, Michael?"


    "You will soon find out, John," the taller man chuckled while chugging down his health potion, "I will enjoy tearing you apart."


    Michael rushed at John, and punched his solar plexus with an aura-charged fist. John ignored the sharp pain and raised his right arm and punched him. Michael blocked with his elbow and sent a swift knee to his groin, then delivered two consecutive hooks to his cheeks and a powerful uppercut, sending him reeling.


    John fell flat on his back and stared at the blurry image of Michael rushing towards Amber. His vision was hazy, and he struggled to move.


    "Nice try, fucker," John muttered and reached out with a large Shadow Claw, slashing Michael¡¯s arm and forcing him back.


    "Boss!" Shouted a group of henchmen as they arrived at the scene.


    John clicked his tongue and swiped Amber off her feet, using his Haze Veil to disappear from everyone¡¯s sight.


    "It¡¯s no use, John!" Michael yelled, "my bloodhounds will sniff you out like the dog you are."


    With those words, John had no choice but to head for the door with Amber in his hands.


    As he arrived, he heard the growling of infernal dogs. It was a sound made of hell, made of nightmares it was the barking of bloodthirsty infernal dogs.


    The dogs surrounded John and Amber, encircling them. Their ruby-red eyes glowed with an unearthly glow and their white-hot breath filled the air.


    As one hellish dog lunged forward, John pointed his palm towards the dog and activated his Shockwave skill, sending a powerful blast of energy that threw the dog away.


    The impact blew a hole in the wall, revealing a glimpse of what lay beyond as more and more dogs rushed at them. John clicked his tongue, he wouldn¡¯t be able to kill all the dogs and protect Amber.


    John felt a sudden surge of adrenaline, he knew he had only seconds to act. He scanned the darkened room, looking around for anything that could help him escape, but there was nothing and the dogs were closing in.


    He quickly weighed his options. There were too many dogs. A Shockwave in all directions would hurt Amber. He wouldn¡¯t be able to activate his Quiet Steps passive skill with all those eyes watching him. There was nowhere to run.


    As the dogs closed in, John knew the time for thinking was over. With a swift movement of his arm, he sliced the air, sending a wave of energy from his dagger that knocked back the advancing dogs in front, but then they came from all sides. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could protect Amber from right or left, there was no other choice. She would get hurt.


    John gritted his and his muscles bulged, but as dogs closed in, Amber¡¯s desperate cry pierced the air.


    "Ahhh!" She shrieked and metal spikes emerged from the ground, surrounding John and Amber, tearing through the dogs like a sharpened blade, cutting through their flesh.


    John stood there in utter silence, feeling as if someone had sucked all the breath out of him. His gaze darted around aimlessly, scanning the mutilated dogs, the pools of blood and the splintered metal fragments embedded in the walls and the floor, then focused on the trembling girl, who was looking down in horror and shock.


    He took a deep breath and tightened his jaw. It didn¡¯t matter. There was still plenty of space to escape from. He just needed to keep pushing on.

 Chapter 142: Hellhounds 2

    The infernal dogs have finally made it known. They are chasing them, hunting them, following them. It¡¯s like the dogs have become hunters, chasing them through the endless darkness, ready to rip them to pieces.


    Their barks are deeper, guttural, filled with hunger and rage, echoing through the night. Their eyes glow a fierce red, like molten lava, burning through their souls.


    Amber was trembling, gripping John¡¯s shirt with both hands and burying her head in his chest. Her heart raced and she couldn¡¯t believe what was happening. One moment, she was trapped by Michael, and now they were running for their lives through the desolate streets of the apocalyptic city.


    John gripped Amber tight, his senses on overdrive as he scanned the darkness for any sign of danger other than the hellhounds following him. He only needed to lose them for one second to use his Haze Veil and that would be it, they would be safe, but the hellish canines were fast and relentless. They followed his every move as if tracking his mind.


    Then, something else appeared, its crimson eyes blazing like two raging fires in the depths of hell. They stared at John and the monster snarled, exposing sharp fangs as black saliva oozed from its maw.


    "What the hell is that?" He whispered as the monstrous hound appeared out of nowhere, the creature¡¯s eerie howls echoing through the night air.


    Amber stifled a sob as she held tight to John. They were now surrounded and John could escape if he wasn¡¯t protecting her. Was it her fault?


    John gritted his teeth and put down Amber and she trembled, thinking he might be about to abandon her, but then he spoke.


    "Climb on my back," John¡¯s voice echoed through the cold, damp air as he reached out with his hand.


    She hesitated for a moment but grasped it nonetheless. Her fear of abandonment was stronger than the fear of being killed by the infernal hounds.


    "Good, now, close your eyes."


    Amber obeyed and John raised her with all his strength and made a mad dash through the horde of demonic canines, clenching his jaw and ignoring their menacing barks, jumping and bouncing along with her on his back, swinging her back and forth so fast the whole street seemed to be blurring.


    In this way, John fled. Running faster and farther and finally, with a Shockwave, he propelled himself and Amber upwards.


    "WAIT¡ªAHHHHHHH!" She shrieked and yelped when he used her momentum against herself and hurled her across the alley and across the rooftop. Amber landed gracefully on a mountain of empty boxes and looked around for him with wide, frightened eyes, but he was nowhere to be found, she guessed the sound of howling and whimpering dogs was caused by him.


    [Hellhound Killed x12]


    [4 Agility Obtained]


    John had finally dealt the last infernal hound a heavy blow and was leaning his back against a wall in an abandoned alley, hidden in the shadows, breathing heavily as sweat rolled down his temple.


    He took in a deep breath and exhaled slowly, allowing the tension in his shoulders to fade as his body relaxed. His face was pale and drawn, but he forced himself to stand upright, refusing to give in to exhaustion, refusing to lose the battle.


    He focused his thoughts and took stock of his situation. There were no more sounds of howling infernal hounds which meant he had succeeded in drawing away all the hellhounds. Now, Amber was in hiding at another spot. She was safe and away from the danger zone so John should feel relieved, but his stomach churned when he thought about what he saw and how many people he had failed. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John might not be a hero, but he broke a promise, a promise to keep everyone safe.


    John gritted his teeth and his fist shook as he looked towards the night sky and made up his mind, he would get stronger, he would get strong enough that no one would dare to oppose them.


    His muscles tensed as he muttered, "Shockwave," and he was sent flying upwards. He reached the top of the building and saw Amber¡¯s copper-brown eyes glinting in the moonlight. Tears streamed down her rosy cheeks and John cupped her cheeks, he hugged her and her slender body pressed tightly against his as she burst out into sobs.


    "It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go home, now."


    John put Amber on his back, she embraced him from behind and he activated Haze Veil and Quiet Step. His speed caused Amber¡¯s blonde tresses to flutter in the air as John streaked towards the base.


    Amber nestled in his muscles, burying her head in his shoulders as John leapt from one building to another, taking small steps on the steel beam and propelling himself like an athlete.


    Not long after, they arrived at the base where Octavia, June, Laura and Stephanie were waiting for them. John let Amber off and his women hugged and sobbed, while he entered the base in a daze.


    He took weary steps towards the lounge and sprawled on the couch, closing his eyes with a sigh. He wasn¡¯t strong enough yet, he thought, he was still lacking something important, but he didn¡¯t know what it was, not yet. John clenched his fists, knowing he had to get stronger... "get stronger," he muttered and almost drifted off to sleep when Stephanie approached.


    She sat next to him and spoke, "are you okay, baby?"


    John cracked open his eyelids and saw Stephanie¡¯s concerned face.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m fine, I just need to rest for a while," he reassured her, reaching out to stroke her cheek.


    He glanced past her shoulders to see Laura glaring at him as if trying to tell something with her gaze and John sighed. Was she worried about Amber? What was it now?


    "Go to bed, beautiful. I¡¯ll join you, soon."


    Stephanie¡¯s lips curled into a beautiful smile and she nodded obediently, hopping away from the couch.


    John stood up and made his way towards Laura and approached her.


    "What?" he whispered when she glared at him, the emotions in her gaze a complicated mixture of anger, disappointment and relief.


    Laura¡¯s eyebrows knitted and she sighed as she gazed into John¡¯s dark brown eyes.


    "Amber, June and I are leaving."

 Chapter 143: Goodbye

    "Are you serious?" Amber blurted out upon hearing Laura¡¯s decision to leave the base and her lips trembled in disbelief as she looked at June whose features contorted at John.


    John¡¯s eyebrows creased as he glared at Laura. "Explain," he said. Laura raised an eyebrow as she stared into his dark eyes and she heaved a deep sigh before her eyelids fluttered close and replied with a grave voice.


    "I¡¯m sorry John, but we can¡¯t stay anymore. That madman Michael has marked Amber and he will come looking for us at this base. There¡¯s nowhere else to go as it stands so we have to find somewhere where we¡¯ll be safer."


    "What¡¯s the problem?" John asked, quirking an eyebrow, "let him come, I¡¯ll just kill him."


    "Don¡¯t you fucking get it!?" June abruptly interjected as her sapphire blue eyes burned with fury, "how could we be the bait, huh!? Why are you treating us like we¡¯re just commodities for your amusement, you sick fuck! You have already...


    SLAP!


    John¡¯s right hand swiped through the air and slapped June across the cheek. His facial expression twisted with rage as he menacingly stepped towards the orange-haired girl, holding her wrists tight and twisting it so that a soft cry of pain escaped her plump, pale pink lips as she jerked her head down and her pretty lips quivered.


    "You have some real guts on you to say something like that. I¡¯ve given all three of you more than you could ever give me and you still have the guts to insult me to my face."


    John¡¯s voice was a wintery chill to her ears, and her expression was so pathetic, and fragile at that moment that it could shatter to a thousand pieces at a single touch. Yet John didn¡¯t bother to hold back his anger and continued his tirade.


    "So, listen closely, okay? I¡¯m only going to say this once because I¡¯m tired of your attitude. You are here today, safe and sound because I took pity on you, okay? I asked for nothing in return so the least you could do is fuck off silently."


    John¡¯s gaze met with hers again and both could feel the rage radiating from each other, and their sharp glares could easily cut through steel as June and Amber felt suffocated.


    While John and June stared into each other, Amber and Laura whispered back and forth. Amber wanted to stay, she felt safe in the base and around John, but Laura took the pragmatic approach. Michael seemed to have been enhanced by Luminars and there was also the threat of Theodore¡¯s imminent arrival. She felt the base was not long for this world.


    "I¡¯m leaving, and I want you to leave with me." She maintained the conviction in her tone and stared at Amber who appeared conflicted. Her honey-colored eyes swam with her hesitation and Laura knew she had no other choice than to separate her from this place as soon as possible.


    Finally, Amber let out a resigned sigh and nodded her head, "we¡¯re leaving."


    John simply closed his eyes and shook his head in slight dismay as if he expected such a situation to happen one way or another. He turned his back on them, leaving the lounge. Laura and Amber exchanged a meaningful look and left the base along with June.


    And so, the trio travelled the streets under the moon¡¯s guidance, left to find some solace within themselves as they began to question what they were supposed to do and live for now that the apocalypse descended upon humanity. Everything had changed, even they themselves.


    As they advanced farther and deeper into the city¡¯s darkened alleys and interlinking streets, the first few sounds of faraway, violent altercations reached their ears which signified that the monsters had moved on into the residential areas.


    Laura had no plan other than to leave and find shelter. A safe haven, if such a place could still exist. It was difficult to know for certain what would be considered dangerous now and what wouldn¡¯t. Monsters were not the only thing they had to fear. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some humans had done unspeakable things during the apocalypse; such crimes of malice, narcissism, hatred, and simple insanity were found with depressing regularity everywhere they looked. Regret flashed through her mind, but she shook it off. She had made a decision and she had to stick to it. John¡¯s base would soon face dangers far worse than this.


    John had turned around to see Laura, June and Amber disappear down the dark, abandoned street and heaved a heavy sigh. His cold demeanour was not his true nature. He was afraid too and what he wished deep in his heart was to keep everyone safe, but he was only human and he alone shouldered immense responsibilities. The stress of human connections was the last thing he needed.


    His expression hardened again and he entered the base, where Octavia was waiting for him, she sat on the couch and drank some beer straight from the bottle. Her body was wrapped in a piece of loose cloth and she did not hide her weathered skin. His eyes narrowed at her beauty and he walked over, then snatched the bottle of beer from her hands and chugged it down while a helpless chuckle escaped her full lips.


    "I heard," was all she said and he sat next to her, and sighed.


    "What do you think? Am I running this place as I should?" John asked, turning his gaze towards Octavia who was smiling.


    "Nope," she said after taking a huge gulp of the beer that remained in the bottle, "I think you have a lot to learn, but that¡¯s okay."


    John chuckled, "you talk like you¡¯re some hot-shot teacher."


    "Why, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯m the strongest woman you¡¯ve met, that sure sounds about right," she snickered.


    John snorted and bickered with sarcasm, "oh yes, you are so strong. But also, you know what you¡¯re really good at?"


    "What is it? Measuring big co-"


    John smacked the back of her head, "no, try again."


    Octavia stood up and gazed directly into John¡¯s dark brown eyes, "then tell me, what am I good at?"


    "I can tell you¡¯re good at one thing," John stated with an impish smirk as he pointed towards a mini-fridge in the corner, "bringing beer."


    Octavia held her sides as she burst out in a riotous laughter.


    "Well, at least one of us can maintain their sense of humour."


    Her smile softened as she stood up and approached the liquor cabinet, fetching a bottle of vodka from the shelf.


    "Let¡¯s have a good time, tonight!"

 Chapter 144: Welcome Gift

    Perched atop a highrise building, a lone figure observed the destruction that razed the city like the wrath of god. The empty space around the figure blurred like a heat haze, shimmering and obscuring the figure¡¯s features.


    As he stood on the skyscraper¡¯s terrace, John let the dawn¡¯s wind caress his weathered skin and gently ripple his black hair. His golden eyes were set firmly on the monsters circling the city centre from afar.


    The city had undergone drastic changes since the apocalypse. The desolate streets, the wrecked vehicles, the towering skyscrapers torn apart by claws that could tear through steel. The monsters walked amongst the ruins of civilisation as if their arrival had paved the way for a new world order.


    The world below has been ravaged by monsters of a scale and ferocity that rivals the end of the last ice age. But John was not here to admire the destruction, he needed to fully extend his Web of Whispers and be aware of any movement in the city.


    From his use of the Web of Whispers, he knew they were preparing for a battle in Theodore¡¯s shelter and chances were, they were preparing to take the battle to John¡¯s base.


    John¡¯s eyes scanned the city, looking for strategic spots to place his webs. He could not place an unlimited number of webs and his maximum Energy would decrease for as long as the webs were active.


    Between his base and the university, there was one road Theodore and his men would have to take. It was the street right before the intersection John had blocked off with debris.


    It was one of the few spots John made sure was heavily protected. If the entanglement managed to force Theodore to change directions, he could stall the man for some more time.


    He could place scouts, but comms were limited and they would be better utilised during the fight.


    He could not see Theodore and his men approaching due to the thick wall of trees along the side of the highway, he needed to place webs there if he wanted to know if they would be forced to detour.


    After placing the web in the city centre and on the blockade, he would be left with two. He decided to place one in the city centre, as it was the main area where monsters prowled. If they decided to move, he needed to know.


    The last one would be saved for a little welcome gift he had prepared for them. With that, he began to climb down the skyscraper.


    The wind roared in his ears as he jumped. The city around him began to blur during the fall and everything became a sea of colour until his feet neared ground level and he softened the fall by casting a Shockwave below his feet, his feet touching the concrete below him gracefully.


    The earth beneath his feet buckled and gave way, forming a crater. He sprinted through the desolate streets and used the buildings as footholds to reach his first destination. It was a tall building that was barely standing after the apocalypse. The walls were stained with soot and dirt, and the windows were shattered.


    John stood on the edge of the rooftop, gazing at the sea of trees below him, where monsters lurked. The back of the building faced the forest and hordes of monsters swam out of the forest and entered the city.


    He took a deep breath and stepped forward. His figure blurred as he leapt through the air. The wind howled in his ears as he soared through the air, his body spinning in a circle and sending a powerful shockwave below him that formed a large crater and crushed the surrounding monsters.


    He landed on top of a wrecked car, the metal creaking under his feet as he crouched and jumped towards a nearby building. He bounded through the air, kicking off the brick walls and landing on a fire escape.


    From the fire escape, he gazed at the enormous building in front of him. Since most of the monsters were congregating around this area, the destruction was more severe than the rest of the city.


    This building in particular was a part of his plans. It was about to collapse, all it needed was a little extra push in the form of explosives. One of the engineers gave him strict guidance on how to do that. As long as he placed the explosives where he was told, its structural integrity would be gone within seconds.


    The plan was to create chaos and distract the monsters. While they were raging, Theodore would arrive and hopefully be overwhelmed.


    John leapt forward, kicking off the fire escape and landing on the pavement. The concrete beneath him cracked and crumbled as he rushed forward.


    The monsters noticed his presence and lunged at him. He dodged, sending a kick to a monster¡¯s head and dashing forward. The monsters chased after him, but he was too fast for them and their clumsy attacks could not land.


    John weaved through the monsters, leaping over them and sending powerful kicks and punches to their heads and torsos. He dashed forward, avoiding a monster¡¯s claw and jumped, sending a powerful shockwave below him that sent the monsters flying.


    He circled the building and placed the explosives as instructed while avoiding a direct fight with the monsters. According to the engineer, the timing of the detonation would be the biggest hurdle, but luckily for John, he would leave that up to someone else.


    "That should do it," John muttered as run a distance away from the building and placed his web.


    With that, John left the monster-infested streets and returned to the base. As he approached the gate, a petite blonde clad in a short skirt and a top with ample cleavage greeted him with a radiant smile.


    "Welcome back!" Dalia shouted as she embraced him, burying her head in his chest. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John looked down with one eyebrow raised and saw her breasts squished against him in all their glory. John smirked, "are you trying to seduce me?"


    "Maybe," Dalia said, smiling as she glanced up at him through her lashes. Her cheeks turned pink and she added, "or maybe I¡¯m just happy to see you."


    John chuckled as he led her inside. Perhaps it was time to show Dalia what she had been missing all this time.

 Chapter 145: The Sed

    "John!" Dalia shouted and John winced in response as he turned to face her.


    "Please, not so loud," John said as he massaged his temples.


    "Sorry, hehe," she giggled and John rolled his eyes as he leaned back on the couch.


    "Anyway, I want to drink!" Dalia chirped as she skipped over to the liquor cabinet, "what are you having?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Beer," John said, rubbing his chin, "actually, get me some of that flavoured vodka."


    "Vodka it is," she replied with a playful wink.


    The two spent some time chatting and drinking until Dalia began to feel the effects.


    "Sh-John," she stuttered as she reached out with her arms, "let¡¯s dance!"


    "Huh?"


    Before John could answer, Dalia was already tugging on his arm and dragging him towards the centre of the base. She pulled him close and wrapped her arms around his neck, swaying her hips from side to side.


    "Let¡¯s dance!" Dalia shouted as she threw her arms up in the air.


    The sound of her laughter echoed through the base and John chuckled, "fine, let¡¯s dance."


    They danced to the rhythm of the music playing from the speakers. John twirled her and she laughed as she twirled around, then came closer and rested her head on his shoulder.


    "John¡ªhiccup," she slurred, her body leaning on him, "I¡¯m... tired."


    "Haha," John laughed as he scooped her into his arms and carried her to her room.


    Dalia wrapped her arms around John¡¯s neck and buried her face in his chest, mumbling incoherently.


    "I want to make a lightweight joke, but we drank quite a bit," John said as he set her down on her bed and turned to leave when she tugged on his arm.


    "Don¡¯t go!" She pleaded, her cheeks flushed red from the alcohol.


    John furrowed his brows and nodded his head, "alright, I¡¯ll stay."


    She scooted over on her bed and patted the empty space next to her.


    "Here!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, come on!"


    John sat next to Dalia and she scooted closer, resting her head on his shoulder and closing her eyes.


    "You smell nice," Dalia mumbled.


    John chuckled as he patted her head. "That¡¯s because I used soap to shower," he teased.


    "Oh, stop it," she said with a giggle and snuggled closer.


    "John..." she said, her voice barely a whisper and a certain melancholy in her tone.


    "Yes?"


    "I... les have the sed," she mumbled incoherently."


    "The what?"


    "The se-sed... the s-se-sex," Dalia stuttered, her cheeks flushed pink and her breathing heavy.


    John raised an eyebrow and a mischievous smirk appeared on his face, "do you know what you¡¯re saying?"


    "Y-yes... please!" She pleaded as she clung onto him, her fingers digging into his shoulders as she stared deeply into his eyes.


    "Ever since I saw yoo wiss miz Julia, I..."


    John observed Dalia¡¯s lustful expression and the way her heavy breasts heaved with every breath she took, the way her skirt rode up her thighs, exposing her creamy white skin and her panties. He grinned and cupped her chin, bringing his lips close to hers, "I know what you want, but I won¡¯t do it for free."


    Dalia panted heavily as she stared up at him with pleading eyes, "I¡¯ll do anything, anything!"


    John wanted to cackle at this turn of events. He realised Dalia was already under his control and all she needed was a little push to be completely his.


    He leaned down and whispered in her ear, "then prove it. I¡¯ll give you a chance to seduce me, but if you fail, you¡¯ll have to listen to everything I say."


    "Deal," Dalia nodded and smiled shyly, "I¡¯m ready."


    John sat up on the corner of the bed and pointed towards the floor, "kneel."


    Dalia nodded and crawled towards him on all fours and knelt between his legs. Her eyes widened when she noticed the huge outline of his cock under his pants, her cheeks flushed red as she reached out to stroke it, but John grabbed her wrist and pulled her up.


    "No touching, yet."


    "O-okay," Dalia nodded and licked her lips, her eyes fixed on his member.


    John admired her figure as she knelt on the floor. Her breasts were far too large for such a small frame. They threatened to spill out of her cleavage as she breathed heavily. Her fair skin was flushed and glowing, and her hair was a messy tousled blonde mess, with wavy strands falling across her flushed cheeks.


    He summoned a bottle of lotion from his inventory and Dalia¡¯s eyes widened, her lips forming an O as she took the bottle in her hands. John smirked, "apply it on your breasts so they¡¯re nice and slippery."


    "But how will you -" Dalia spoke, but cut herself off with an expression of enlightenment, "oh."


    She opened the cap, and the fruity aroma of the lotion filled the room. Dalia began massaging the sweet-smelling lotion on her tits. The smooth texture and warm sensation caused her nipples to harden instantly, and goosebumps appeared on her body, making her tremble. She thought this was akin to masturbating in front of him and that thought sent a thrill to her core.


    John¡¯s erection twitched at the sight before him and his pants grew tight. Dalia¡¯s top began to turn transparent as the lotion soaked through it. She panted as her hands began squeezing her heavy breasts, causing her nipples to rub through the material, making them even more visible, and turning John on further. She slipped her hands under the material to squeeze her nipples, and moaned softly, staring up at him with her gaze burning with a mixture of arousal and hesitation, "what next?"


    "Take off your top," he commanded and Dalia nodded weakly, obediently doing as she was told.


    She crossed her arms over her breasts in shame. John chuckled, "it¡¯s a little too late for shame, don¡¯t you think?"


    "I... I just have never done this kind of thing before," she said, a tinge of embarrassment colouring her cheeks.


    "Trust me, you¡¯ll get used to it soon," John assured.


    Her body trembled as his hands brushed her arms softly and moved to her lacy white bra. Dalia¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she waited, unsure of what he would do next.


    John smiled and pulled down her bra, her breasts sprang free, and the cool air caused her hard nipples to stiffen further, almost becoming erect.


    Dalia let out a soft moan when he ran his thumbs over her puckered pink nipples. Her cheeks reddened even more as he cupped his large hands around her ample bosom, gently fondling and massaging them with desire.


    Dalia was practically drooling as John slowly unzipped his pants and let his massive erection spring free. The size was huge, with thick veins and a pink swollen head. A tear escaped the corner of her eye as he parted her breasts and squeezed them together, wrapping them around his shaft.


    "You know what to do. Get to it."

 Chapter 146: The Sed 2

    Dalia moaned as he slipped his cock between her breasts. He pumped his hips slowly at first, savouring the friction created as her slippery, slick mounds rubbed his erection. She couldn¡¯t look away, his powerful hands grasping her firm bosoms, kneading them like dough as the precum dribbling from his head left a thin trail on her glistening skin.


    He pinched her swollen pink tips and pulled them upward causing her to whine in pleasure, the sensitive buds were still tender and raw from his earlier rough handling, and a soft, delicate hiss left her lips every time he would squeeze those delicate nubs and twist them around playfully between his finger and his thumb.


    The pain mixed with the intense pleasure shooting up her spine and filling every pore of her body was almost blinding. She whimpered and moaned at his treatment, a sheen layer of sweat appearing on her brow.


    "Do you like this, Dalia?" John said as he gripped her head, his fingers digging into her skull.


    "L-like what?" Dalia stammered, her senses numb with the ecstasy surging through her trembling frame.


    "What else? My cock sliding up and down your slutty breasts."


    "No! Y-you¡¯re too big..." Dalia whined as her body trembled violently with pleasure. She wasn¡¯t lying and yet somehow her words were like fuel to the flames of John¡¯s sadistic desires.


    His cock twitched and pulsated as his strong hands slid down to grab her shoulders and bring her tits closer, pressing his fat cockhead right between her moist, trembling orbs and mashed her bosom against it as he rocked his hips and picked up his pace.


    Slap Slap!


    The sound of her wet breasts smacking his throbbing pole was so perverse, it was almost too much for the inexperienced Dalia to handle. She bit her plump lower lip hard, almost hard enough to draw blood while her fair round tits were being repeatedly spanked by John¡¯s raging cock. Her body shook and her eyes watered from the mind-blowing pleasure that enveloped her voluptuous frame, her belly squirmed and trembled as a violent wave of pleasure coursed up her spine.


    A sly smirk crossed John¡¯s face as he stood up, his raging erection mere inches away from Dalia¡¯s plump lips. Her breathing was ragged, and a sheen layer of sweat dripped down her forehead.


    He reached behind her, his powerful hands grabbed her long luscious blonde hair and shoved his cock roughly down her throat, "now suck it, as hard as you can."


    Tears sprung into the young woman¡¯s beautiful ocean blue eyes, the force in his grip forcing his meaty length down her tight gullet, stretching her delicate throat and causing her to gag and splutter as he bobbed her head up and down, his shaft glistening and covered in her sticky saliva and juices as the sound of gagging echoed throughout the room.


    "Choke on it," John said as he used her hair to control her movement, bobbing her up and down.


    Sensing her submission, he kept a tight grip on her long golden mane and slowly withdrew his slick shaft, letting the head rest upon her lower lip. He looked into her cloudy eyes and smiled wickedly, "lick it."


    John placed his hands behind her head and tilted his head back. He allowed the pleasure to engulf his body as Dalia obediently dragged the tip of her hot, wet tongue along the veiny underside of his shaft, and traced her way up to his sensitive tip.


    He glanced down at her and spoke, "stand up, Dalia."


    Dalia trembled at the low timbre of his voice and obeyed hastily. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good girl," he said as he stroked her cheek, her lips pouted cutely and were still wet with her own juices.


    With the gentle flick of a button, Dalia¡¯s black skirt fell to the floor and pooled at her feet. Her soft breasts were still flushed and glistened in the moonlight. As the black silk garment hit the floor, an embarrassed whine slipped through the young woman¡¯s mouth.


    John spun her around and lowered his arm, allowing her to shimmy out of the garment while maintaining her posture.


    "Legs apart, darling. Nice and wide," John murmured. His eyes narrowed on her pink panty-clad ass, his voice trailing off as Dalia spread her legs and arched her lower back to accentuate her backside, knowing he was enjoying the show.


    John slid his shaft in the seam of her ass and savoured the slick friction before releasing a shaky breath. "I bet you are dripping for me already."


    "Ngh... John-" a gasp escaped from her mouth when his hands quickly tugged on the hem of her panties and shoved them aside to slide his shaft across the length of her cleft. He snaked his arms around her and grabbed both her breasts and teased her nipples as he breathed heavily against her ear, his hot breath tickling her senses. "What would people say if they see us now?" He asked her.


    John ran his free hand across the delicate silk, watching the thin fabric bulge out where his length jutted out. His erection twitched and the sound of her audible arousal heightened his desires.


    "You like this Dalia? You like how my cock slides on your wet pussy?" He taunted.


    Her face burned in embarrassment, she found his words filthy and crude, yet the desire burned inside her.


    "I said.." he growled low against her ear, "do you fucking enjoy my cock on your wet cunt?" He continued thrusting the thick, throbbing meat of his cock in her ass, "Answer me!"


    A helpless moan escaped her lips, "yes!" She gasped. Her entire being burned for his touch, the slick friction as he slipped his manhood between her ass cheeks and across her cleft, the pressure building and swelling, "ah.. hgn.. y-yes" she whimpered.


    Her clit throbbed incessantly, every pump sent waves of pleasure crashing through her body like an ocean wave battering upon shore. And then, like a dam bursting, the pent-up pleasure that built in her body came undone.

 Chapter 147: The Sed 3

    An overwhelming cry escaped her lips, she doubled over in ecstasy and slumped against him. Her climax left her breathless, chest heaving. Her slender fingers dug into the flesh of his arm and gripped him with a vice-like intensity. "John, I... ah... I need you to finish.." she managed to stutter, her breathing was coming faster than normal, her cheeks flushed red as her heart thudded loudly in her chest.


    John smirked, the erotic scene sent blood rushing to his nether regions. He moved his hips and thrust up, his tip throbbed and swelled as it slid across her slick heat.


    She flinched as the engorged head bumped her clit, "mmh.. hnng," her back arched in response and her nails sank deeper into his skin, causing him to growl in pleasure. She panted heavily as her eyes screwed shut in response. "C-can I cum again?!" she moaned out as she begged desperately. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her hot breaths brushed past him, and her silken voice permeated his senses, stirring him up until he was completely overtaken with carnal desire for the young girl. He pulled back and angled his hips until the crown was resting just atop her entrance.


    His left hand caressed her hip, a smug expression filled his handsome visage as he taunted, "go on, beg for it."


    Dalia cried out, and a wanton moan escaped her lips; John¡¯s nostrils flared, taking in the intoxicating aroma of her arousal as she bucked and writhed atop him, struggling desperately to push back and force his thick manhood inside her.


    "Oh god, oh please, don¡¯t stop, f-fuck!" Dalia¡¯s breathing hitched, her walls rippled along the sides of his engorged cockhead as he began slowly working his girth into her warm tight passageway.


    Dalia¡¯s eyes rolled in pleasure, his words ignited an inferno within her, turning her mind hazy and unfocused, and causing her body to tremble violently, her womb contracting as if to desperately invite his thick shaft deeper inside her. She shuddered and twisted her body, trying to escape her intense state of euphoric bliss as the hard slap of flesh on flesh assaulted her ears.


    As John began thrusting and penetrated deeper within her slick, moist crevasse, her pussy twitched, squeezing and massaging him, desperate to get more of his throbbing thickness inside her greedy core.


    John¡¯s teeth sunk into her neck as he began slamming his hips against her massive round ass cheeks and she cried out, his engorged organ was slick with her juices as they dripped and spilt everywhere.


    "This is what you wanted, isn¡¯t it? You wanted to be in Julia¡¯s place and now you are, taking my full cock and milking it dry, right, you slut?" John grunted and bit the lobe of her ear as his breath blew into her ear, tickling her senses as he continued pounding his rod inside of her. He had not thought about Dalia in this way before, but he was enjoying this much more than he thought.


    "Y-yes, YES! Please make me yours, let your dirty juices spill all over inside my pussy!"


    Dalia¡¯s hands squeezed together as she braced herself on the floor, and she cried out her response to his query, tears pricking the corners of her eyes as her body convulsed and arched in rhythm to his thrusts. She whimpered, her hands gripped the side of the mattress in desperation, his cock slamming in her depths like a piston. This was her first time, but she thought she was already addicted to the feeling.


    John pushed her on the bed and pinned her down against the mattress. He gripped her hair and pulled her head towards the wall.


    "See that wall? You know who sleeps there?"


    Dalia¡¯s eyes glazed over, her mouth agape as drool dripped out from the corners of her mouth and she nodded her head weakly in reply. Her womb convulsing and squeezing his rod tightly, as if sucking it deeper, entreating his girthy length to pierce her cervix and invade her most intimate area, eager for his virile seed to take root.


    ¡¯I want to have sex everyday,¡¯ she thought, losing herself in the moment.


    "That¡¯s right, your cuck of an ex-boyfriend. He¡¯s probably crying right now, hearing you moan my name why he couldn¡¯t even touch you after all these years." John punctuated his sentence with a vigorous thrust.


    John pressed down and drove his member to the hilt, forcing his tip directly into her womb as Dalia¡¯s walls squeezed around him so strongly that his spine tingled.


    He plunged forward, his movements becoming erratic, more frantic and unrestrained as their moans echoed throughout the room, interspersed with the lewd sounds of the bed creaking.


    "I¡¯ll cum..." she stuttered, biting her lip while she gasped for air. "Y-yes," a shrill moan escaped her mouth, her voice ringing out louder than she anticipated.


    Dalia cried out in rapture and her cries became a string of garbled nonsense as John plunged inside her one last time, his hot essence exploding into her hungry womb, flooding her insides and overflowing her sacred crevice.


    Dalia could almost see his seed spurting forth in ropes as her climax crashed over her, her eyes crossing. "G-God I.. can¡¯t believe y-you made me... cum so much." Dalia slurred, barely conscious.


    "Tell me, Dalia," he whispered, kissing her glistening shoulder lightly before burying his cock deep inside of her and resting his weight on her back. He remained motionless, except for his throbbing manhood as it quivered inside her silky hot depths. "Are you ready to be mine completely?"


    Dalia stiffened, her entire being tingled in response to his whispered question, and despite her shame, despite knowing that she was now completely tainted, she answered, "yes."


    And it was done. After what seemed to be an eternity and what felt like only a second at the same time, John finally tore off her drenched panties that were soaked from her own nectar and his salty semen. The pair pulled apart, gasping as the cool air brushed their wet, swollen, sticky, and raw skin. Dalia breathed deeply, struggling to regain her sanity.


    John heaved a deep sigh and relished in the afterglow when the system¡¯s notification chimed.


    [Hidden Quest Completed]


    [10 Agility Obtained]


    The notification brought a smile to John¡¯s face and he felt content, more confident than ever that he could prevail against Theodore, but as if on cue, his eyes widened when his Web of Whispers alerted him of the movement within Theodore¡¯s shelter.

 Chapter 148: Base Defence

    The day was finally here. Theodore and his men were coming and John had to lead his people and defend his home.


    "You!" John pointed his finger at the engineer, "stay close to me with that detonator."


    The engineer nodded and shadowed John while he gave orders around the base. Theodore and his men were coming and they needed to prepare for a fight. He split his people into two groups and gave instructions about how the defence of the base would proceed.


    First, he needed someone to act as the bait to lure a fraction of the enemy away. One man and a group of women volunteered for the task and so the group rushed towards the factory where the majority of Theodore¡¯s men were camping out. John instructed the others to be on the lookout, should anything unexpected happen, the group of survivors he had was nowhere near ready to deal with Theodore and his minions and that meant retreat was an option.


    After John gave instructions to his group of survivors and left the base, the mood within the base changed entirely. Anxiety clouded their minds and fear crept into their hearts, some of them decided to leave the base while some steeled their resolve and stayed behind to fight for their home.


    In a separate place, John and the Engineer met up with Lydia. She was a decisive person and a quick thinker, and John instructed her to give commands while he focused on surveillance using his Web of Whispers.


    Lydia called on the survivors and gathered them before the large gates of the base while waiting for their attackers. They were armed with swords, spears, bows and guns, all were familiar weapons used in the apocalypse but their main weapon of choice was the base itself. The defence mechanisms could give them the advantage they needed.


    John¡¯s jaw clenched and his heart thumped wildly as he spoke up, "Do it! Now!"


    The engineer closed his eyes and began the detonation. As his thumb descended on the black button, a cold feeling filled his fingertips and travelled to the rest of his body. It was like an ice cube running down his veins. In a matter of moments, his spine tingled from the freezing cold and the nerves in his hands, feet, arms and legs went numb.


    The explosion boomed in the distance like an ear-piercing thunderclap, but it was not just one detonation. He needed to time it correctly so the building would block the path to the base and force Theodore¡¯s men to take another route. John¡¯s hope was that the detonation would rattle the monsters congregating outside the forest and they would clash with Theodore¡¯s men while they used the detour.


    While the explosions boomed, Dalia¡¯s hands were pressing on her chest in prayer. She knew how complicated the plan was and how a single mistake could spell disaster for everyone present.


    The explosions reverberated into the atmosphere, but that didn¡¯t stop the constant flow of dust and smoke billowing out. The sound of the rubble clanging together followed the explosions, and soon after the thick cloud of black ash blanketed the area. A sizzling sound filled the air as the heat caused the debris to scatter around the forest.


    As the explosions subsided, John closed his eyes and followed the group of the man and women who went to lure the enemy away. It seemed they had done their job, but it was only a small portion of Theodore¡¯s men who followed them. The rest marched towards the detour, but John clicked his tongue.


    Lydia frowned and asked, "what is it?"


    "They¡¯re moving too fast, they will slip past the monsters at this rate."


    Lydia frowned, "shit! I¡¯ll inform the defence teams to prepare to move, the fuckers will enter the forest!"


    "Don¡¯t leave the base," John said and followed her and ordered, "if the defenders move, Theodore¡¯s men will come back this way and ambush the people here."


    "Then what do we do?"


    John took a deep breath and began, "I¡¯ll go and stall them."


    The others froze on the spot with a shocked look on their faces.


    "No, are you crazy?" Octavia appeared behind him and shook her head.


    Dalia grabbed John¡¯s shoulder, "don¡¯t! We¡¯ll all follow you!"


    John smiled wryly. "It has to be me. Someone has to lure them into a trap and it must be me."


    Everyone present understood his logic. This was the best-case scenario for everyone involved.


    Mika looked up and spoke to him in a pleading tone, "what if you lose? What will we do then?"


    "Then you take everyone and run," John replied softly, his gaze lingering on the forest, but there was a faint smile on his lips.


    "John, you don¡¯t have to..." Mika murmured and raised her hand and held onto him.


    His hand wrapped around her delicate wrist. "It must be done, Mika. This is our only chance," he explained and pulled his hand away from hers.


    A flash of indignant anger flickered in the android¡¯s eyes but was gone in an instant. She remained silent as John told Lydia, "I want you to spread the men on both sides of this road. Not in the open but close enough to the treelines to snipe anyone on sight."


    John¡¯s gaze darted between Mika and Dalia, "don¡¯t follow me or you¡¯ll die."


    There was no need for further clarification or elaboration and Dalia understood his implication.


    He walked away. A miasma seemed to permeate the air around him, filling it with a colourless haze. His breathing slowed and his pupils contracted.


    Once outside the confines of the compound, he spotted Theodore¡¯s group through the forest and wasted no time to immediately run towards their position.


    While he ran, he brought his status screen to view one last time before the battle: S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [John Sarack]


    [Age: 21]


    [Strength: 32.4]


    [Vitality: 22.1]


    [Agility: 42]


    [Energy: 26.3]


    [Skills: Quiet Steps (C), Critical Hit (D), Shockwave (D), Love Meter, Appraisal (B), Shadow Claw (D), Haze Veil (C), Dagger Aura (B)]


    [Skill Borrowing: Muscle Strengthening (D), Strength Buff (D), Berserker¡¯s Rage (C), Fire Control (C)]


    Not much had changed, but he now had 10 more Agility and Dalia¡¯s Fire Control Skill. This was enough of a confident boost. He put the screen out of view and focused on the sight in front.


    There were more men than John had ever seen within the confines of the university.


    ¡¯He must have had these men stationed somewhere else,¡¯ John thought as he leapt over and dodged trees, the ground beneath his feet sinking and rising as he tried to outpace the group to reach them first and just then, a man spotted John and yelled out in a frantic tone, "We¡¯re being attacked!"

 Chapter 149: Base Defence 2

    After what seemed like ages, a man noticed John¡¯s figure and shouted in their direction, alerting his comrades. But John was fast enough, so he used his Venomlash to stab the man in his throat. Blood spattered as he pulled his dagger and charged towards a middle-aged man with a beard.


    "He¡¯s here!" The man shouted before his eyes grew wider as his head was detached from his body. The head fell with a thud, the eyes locked on John¡¯s cold gaze as he dashed between the other men, dodging axes, blades and punches. His movements were smooth and practised, like a dance choreography of carnage.


    Another scream erupted amongst the confusion as a bloodcurdling cry rang out.


    Another and another...


    The sound echoed in the forest as one by one the men were picked off by arrows and bullets and died from a distance.


    But the killing and the screaming stopped when a deep bellowing outburst broke out and the monsters joined the fray.


    ¡¯This is my cue,¡¯ John said as his figure became foggy, enveloped by his Haze Veil. His image flickered like an illusion before completely vanishing within the Haze and not long after the monsters clashed.


    A stampede of footsteps and shrieks surrounded the area as Theodore¡¯s men fought back the incoming horde.


    Like a ghost in the night, John¡¯s figure flickered in and out of sight, leaving the battlefield behind and returning to the base, but his ghostly march came to a halt when a tall, muscular man dropped in front of him. John¡¯s eyes widened as his stealth deactivated and a sword sliced through the air, striking his left arm and almost severing it, blood spurted and stained his black garments red, the pain sending chills down his spine.


    "Your life ends here, fucker!" A towering figure with broad shoulders snarled. The man in the silver suit and black tie had blood splatters on his cheek and forehead.


    John activated Appraisal and looked at the man¡¯s profile.


    [Lucas ??]


    [Age: ??]


    [Strength: 38]


    [Vitality: 31]


    [Agility: 30.3]


    [Energy: 31.2]


    "Tch!" John clicked his tongue as he saw Lucas¡¯ profile. It would not be an easy fight, much less a quick one.


    Lucas lunged, attempting to kick him, but John twirled away and used the Venomlash, striking him in his ribs but no blood oozed out.


    "Venom? Interesting." Lucas smirked and patted the spot John struck and a light green shield blocked his Venomash. Lucas spun around and kicked, but John quickly dodged backwards.


    Lucas leapt into the air, sending a vicious jab that grazed past John¡¯s left cheek, throwing him slightly off balance.


    This made him realise what the shield was, but he didn¡¯t have a chance to react. John stepped back and his green dagger glowed crimson as he used Dalia¡¯s Fire Control on the dagger.


    "You little shit," Lucas cussed and dove for another fist that John barely managed to avoid, but there was no rest for the wicked, as a vicious uppercut from Lucas nearly toppled his balance.


    Before another strike landed on John¡¯s face, he stepped back a few steps and frowned.


    Lucas charged and thrust his fists and with his high Strength and when it was about to connect, Lucas heard the word.


    "Shockwave."


    A burst of shockwaves crashed on Lucas and forced him back a step and a wide smile formed on John¡¯s visage as he swung his crimson blade and continued with an intense swing that swiped the air inches before Lucas¡¯ neck.


    "Where¡¯d you get the skill, pretty boy?" Lucas¡¯ blood was boiling and his eye turned crimson, and his appearance seemed to morph, almost beastly as his strength increased. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter since you¡¯re dying today," John grinned and moved quickly while Lucas was adjusting to the sudden change in his body¡¯s performance. John swirled and activated a shadow claw and stabbed his enemy in his abdomen.


    "You cocky fuck," Lucas grunted and gritted his teeth while struggling to free his body from the shadow claws.


    John¡¯s eyes glowed with an emotion Lucas never would have expected from an opponent, utter hate, "now it is you who doesn¡¯t recognise strength." John¡¯s voice turned demonic and he let out a psychotic laugh.


    Lucas¡¯ eyes bulged and trembled as he felt a heavy blow to the chest, his ribcage shattered instantly and the Shadow Claw tore through his internal organs. John watched as a river of blood poured from his gaping mouth, his jaw slackened and his eyes dimmed as his body slowly went limp.


    "You..." Lucas mumbled as the crimson hue from his eyes vanished, he was dead, and his corpse hit the ground with a thud.


    [3 Strength Obtained]


    John turned around and vanished from the area while a group of men rushed towards Lucas¡¯ corpse and panicked.


    "Captain, wake up!"


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "Fuck, they got him," a man shouted out and they looked around for John but couldn¡¯t find him.


    John arrived at the base where Mika and Dalia stood guard, and upon noticing him, their eyes widened and relief washed over them, their shoulders sagged.


    "John," Dalia called out and rushed towards him and cupped his cheek, "are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" She asked.


    John smirked as his gaze locked on Mika¡¯s figure, "I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry about it."


    Mika smiled and nodded, "so what do we do now?"


    "Now we wait. They will still come, but with their forces diminished and tired. We will use our defences to our advantage and drag out the fight for as long as possible."


    Lydia joined them, "I have already spread our men out, but we should reinforce the base even more with traps and stuff. Theodore¡¯s men must not be underestimated. If what you said is true, John, then we must prepare."


    John sighed and nodded his head, "fine, let¡¯s go prepare the base."


    While everyone prepared for a possible attack, John decided to check on Octavia and August who scouting from the watchtower.


    "Any movements?" John asked as he climbed up the ladder.


    Octavia shook her head and answered, "it has been quiet ever since those explosions."


    "Let me know if something happens," John said and climbed down and decided to take a break, but his plans were foiled when a massive fireball hit the courtyard, engulfing everyone in flames.


    "Shit..." John muttered amidst the symphony of screams and grunts.

 Chapter 150: Base Defence 3

    John climbed up to the allure of the base¡¯s curtain wall while a group of survivors threw water spells around the base to put out the fire.


    John scanned the forest and narrowed his eyes when he spotted Theodore and his army.


    "Fuck," John muttered as he looked back down at the base. They were caught off-guard and they might be unprepared for an assault.


    "Echo, close the dome when they¡¯re done putting out the fire." John glanced down at the courtyard and the survivors seemed to be handling the situation, so he had Echo close the dome.


    "Everyone inside, they¡¯re attacking!" Lydia yelled out as Theodore¡¯s men appeared within the forest, rushing out like a tidal wave towards the base.


    "Get ready!" Lydia said whilst everyone readied their weapons.


    Everyone within the base was divided into two groups, the defenders who manned the curtain walls and turrets and the support group who assisted the defenders and healed the wounded.


    John didn¡¯t waste time and jumped off the allure and rushed out with a dagger in each hand. The defenders manning the wall released waves of arrows and bullets and a few fireballs that sent Theodore¡¯s men back to the forest, giving John an opening to charge forward and stab their enemies with his dagger.


    Blood splurted everywhere and screams echoed through the outside of the base, but Theodore¡¯s men persisted, like a tidal wave they broke into the base¡¯s walls and began their assault.


    John¡¯s hands moved in a blur and sliced through throats and stabbed torsos and bellies. Theodore¡¯s men fought back by wielding axes and swords, some punched him whilst others aimed their guns at him, but John moved like a shadow and stabbed their limbs or slashed their thighs and calves, crippling them.


    John¡¯s figure blurred and disappeared before their eyes. Theodore¡¯s men were confused as they frantically looked for him.


    John flickered in and out of existence, stabbing and slashing his enemies from all sides. His movements were so fluid, like a well-rehearsed dance routine, and blood flowed in waves like water from a ruptured dam.


    His plan was to aid his comrades in the fight, but he soon realised that would not be possible as Theodore stood behind enemy lines throwing powerful spells and slowly, but surely destroying the walls. If they all swarmed inside at once, it would be carnage.


    John clicked his tongue and tightened the grip on his Venomlash, but this one-second distraction was enough for someone to sneak up on him. John¡¯s eyes grew wide as he realised the spear coming at him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He took an instinctive step back, but it was too late. He braced as the spear reached his chest, but the spear wielder¡¯s head exploded as the bullet from Maria¡¯s artillery pierced his skull, sending blood and gore everywhere. John¡¯s gaze snapped to the top of the base and Maria saluted before firing her artillery at Theodore¡¯s men again.


    "Thanks," he murmured while Stephanie approached.


    "John, are you going to fight Theodore?" She asked, holding his hand gently.


    "I¡¯ll have to, Stephanie," he replied and gripped her hand tightly before rushing off to Theodore.


    Stephanie¡¯s brows furrowed and her lips twitched before a smile blossomed on her face. Her eyes glowed brightly as John left her presence and she joined the defence.


    The survivors defended the base while John ran across the forest until a voice called out to him from behind.


    "My boy," Theodore¡¯s voice echoed throughout the forest and John stopped and turned around to face the man.


    "Old man," John¡¯s lips arched in a cold smile as he spoke. Theodore didn¡¯t have that usual smile, his lips were thin and pursed and his eyes were narrowed and burning with anger.


    "It¡¯s been a while. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alive." Theodore¡¯s lips stretched into a thin smile as he approached John.


    "Yeah, so am I. I thought maybe you¡¯d die of old age," John¡¯s lips stretched into a wider smile and added, "but I¡¯m glad you¡¯re not. You see, I¡¯ve been waiting to see you again and finish what I started."


    Theodore sighed and the smile left his face. He rubbed his temples and took a deep breath, "boy, can¡¯t we just forget the past? Look, I know you don¡¯t want this, fighting me, all of this bloodshed." Theodore stretched his hand towards John.


    John stared at Theodore¡¯s hand and shook his head, "I¡¯ll pass." He smirked.


    "Fine then, let¡¯s settle this."


    John stomped the ground as his muscles bulged and a glow enveloped him, using both Stephanie¡¯s Muscle Strengthening and Julia¡¯s Strength Buff. He still couldn¡¯t see Theodore¡¯s stats, which meant that he had tricks or he was just that much stronger than him, but John believed in his own experience and battle senses.


    Theodore¡¯s fingers started emitting smoke and electricity crackled on his body as his face remained calm. John couldn¡¯t discern a single expression on his face, but he didn¡¯t care and threw himself at him, making the first move with the Venomlash in one hand and a Shadow Claw in the other.


    Both of his deadly weapons swung in a wide arc and slashed at Theodore, but John¡¯s attack only struck a mirage of Theodore¡¯s figure. It was at this moment that he noticed his eyes glowing red and bloodlust oozing from his eyes as they were full of rage, rage directed towards him.


    "I can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t try being nice," he snarled with an emotionless face. Theodore vanished, then reappeared behind John with his fist flying fast and striking his spine, but John twisted his body and avoided the critical blow by a hair¡¯s breadth. He lashed out with a sweeping kick and used the chance to slash at Theodore¡¯s belly with a Shadow Claw, his palm aiming at his opponent¡¯s chest.


    Theodore growled and parried both attacks with an iron rod, stepping away and widening the distance between the two. He scowled as his red orbs rested on John.


    Theodore lifted his iron rod into the air and brought it down in a brutal motion. The forceful impact of the strike shook the earth as an energy field was sent hurtling in his direction.

 Chapter 151: Base Defence 4

    The pressure from the energy field was so strong that John gritted his teeth with enough strength to cut his gums. However, he endured and swung his hand forward to launch an opposing force against the oncoming attack, a Shockwave.


    And at that very moment, Theodore¡¯s aura began to swell.


    With a twist of his body, he unclenched his fist to strike with a thunderous burst of sound that rippled the air and sent John flying back, taking down the trunk of any trees that dared stand in his way.


    As John lost momentum, he leapt and lunged, diving towards him, but was surprised to feel a hand lock tightly around his neck and crushing his Adam¡¯s apple in the process. With a slight upward tug, Theodore launched John and flung his body back up, bringing it crashing down at a fearsome velocity.


    "This... doesn¡¯t make...sense," John panted heavily as Theodore struck with both fists, only one missing as John raised his hands up in self-defence and barely managed to grab one of Theodore¡¯s arms while the other connected directly with his sternum with a crushing thud.


    This exchange would repeat several times before ending in a deadlock, with each fighter grabbing onto the other, but only John was feeling the exertion.


    "Do you see now, boy? You are weak."


    "Fuck..." John mumbled as he continued struggling in the fight. But then he found himself sinking, his feet suddenly stuck in mud. He glanced at his lower extremity and noticed the black pool spreading on the floor with no signs of stopping.


    "What¡¯s your next move, kid?"


    John frowned in annoyance. He wanted to hear what the system had in mind, so he said, "system?"


    It was about time that annoying thing gave him the promised ability. He was sure he grew stronger than anybody during that time, but the System had not made good on its promise.


    "Hehe," a raspy laugh erupted from the void and echoed all around him. It was creepy, but John knew it was the System. Only it could make such an unpleasant sound.


    "Are you listening?" He asked and then called again, "System?" But to no avail.


    John¡¯s body continued submerging in the mud as his legs sank to his thighs. The mud had long since begun climbing his torso and now it was dangerously close to his chest.


    Seeing as he would get no help from the System, John relaxed his body and focused his Energy on his feet as they began to burst Shockwave after another like a rocket, slowly but surely bringing him back to the surface.


    However, Theodore did not remain still, "catch!" He threw an orange crystal in John¡¯s direction and the crystal landed at his feet, close to his thighs and sunk.


    The crystal then expanded as it began swallowing the black muddy, transforming the mud into stone and it spread through the entire forest and beyond the trees like wildfire. John tried activating shockwave multiple times but couldn¡¯t get out as the muddy floor instantly petrified and made it hard for him to get out.


    A hint of dread flashed within his eyes as John realised he may not get out alive unless he did something soon. John¡¯s eyes began to glow red as a dark, ominous aura crackled around him.


    His body shook uncontrollably as the energy glinting in his eyes turned into pure savagery.


    "AHHHHH!" He roared as his fists swung wildly, punching at the petrified mud trapping him. With each punch, pieces of the rock broke off.


    Theodore smirked and took a few steps back from John, then raised both his hands and gathered the yellow energy in his palms and charged.


    But John continued to hammer away. His fists collided with the earth in rapid succession, causing his hands and wrists to cry out in agony. But the pain only served to increase the fury raging within him, propelling him to slam his fists down faster and harder than before, the more he lashed out at the floor, the more his consciousness slipped away.


    At this point, his red eyes were no longer human, but animalistic as his punches landed harder and faster, turning the rock around him into sand, and his clenched fists resembled a boulder, shattering the stone and creating cracks in the petrified floor.


    "John!" Maria yelled from afar, she aimed the cannon in her hand at John and fired.


    Theodore reacted and waved his hand at Maria, using the wind to blow her away from the battle. But Julia appeared behind Theodore and smashed a blunt object on his back.


    A loud thump resounded, followed by the clang of metal as the rusty baseball bat made contact with Theodore¡¯s spine.


    Maria quickly summoned her Artillery Cannon and fired a heavy, powerful cannonball in Theodore¡¯s direction, but he caught the energy ball with his index finger and thumb, a sly smirk playing on his lips.


    Stephanie¡¯s eyes grew wider as Theodore turned around and redirected Maria¡¯s attack towards her.


    Stephanie closed her eyes, a single tear dripping down her cheek as she braced herself, but before Theodore could launch back the attack, a fist materialised from below his chin and, like a rocket, it blasted upwards and into his mouth. His eyes bulged out and his jaw shattered upon contact, the force behind the fist launching him meters in the air, high enough that his figure became minuscule.


    Once airborne, a web-like energy bound his figure as John appeared below him with both fists surrounded by the shadow claw, his body coated in the fire aura and his eyes red with madness. He had become a creature of violence.


    John punched Theodore¡¯s face again, sending him careening towards the forest, plunging into the trees and wrecking several before he fell to the floor with a bone-rattling thud.


    Suddenly, a flicker of movement caught John¡¯s eye, but before he could react, a spear whizzed through the air, aimed directly at his chest.


    sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 152: Base Defence 5

    John braced for impact, he could not dodge the spear mid-air, he would have to accept the hit. But as the spear got closer, it melted into nothing as a blazing inferno surrounded it.


    John¡¯s feet touched the ground and nodded towards Dalia who had just saved him.


    "John! Are you alright?" Octavia asked as she approached and placed her arm over his shoulder.


    "I¡¯m fine, thanks." John smirked and looked at the trail of destruction the mad dog caused.


    Theodore¡¯s men panicked when their leader was dealt with and most fled. Only a few stayed behind and fought, but they were no match for John¡¯s women.


    Lydia appeared next to them, panting, and cussing. Her beautiful brown hair was damp with sweat as she watched the carnage before her. "I guess the bastard can¡¯t run anymore."


    John smiled wryly as he asked, "how did it go back in the base?"


    "The damage is substantial, but nothing Echo can¡¯t fix. We¡¯ll just have to hunt for monster materials." She answered, her face wrinkling with disgust.


    John nodded and his lips parted, but before he could speak, a violent burst of invisible Energy enveloped the forest and his head snapped in the direction of the source, where Theodore¡¯s body hovered above the ground.


    "We could¡¯ve done this the easy way, my boy. But you just had to make things difficult, didn¡¯t you?" Theodore spoke with a haunting calm as if nothing had happened moments prior, his body cracked and creaked as he stretched, his spine making a sound. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is there an easy way with a snake? You would probably betray me as soon as you get what you want, just like you betrayed your friend and my mentor." John took a fighting stance with one arm tucked at his hip, the other crossed over his chest.


    "ENOUGH!" Theodore barked and his aura extended in all directions, engulfing John and the group in its essence, knocking the wind out of their lungs as the raw power pressed down on them. "Enough of the nonsense, boy. It¡¯s time to end you." The flames within the old man¡¯s eyes spread like an unquenchable wildfire as his muscles flexed underneath his charred skin.


    The old man¡¯s aura turned darker, like a storm cloud descending on them, the temperature seemed to plummet with his presence, raising goosebumps on their skin, and filling them with a sense of dread.


    A soft gale caressed John¡¯s taut muscles, rustling the leaves on nearby trees, blowing dust and dry vegetation away in its wake as the gale whistled past the forest and all around him.


    It seemed as if night had descended upon them as the aura darkened the surroundings until the forest was pitch black and John could not see a thing, his other senses worked in overdrive, searching for anything to hint where the old man was. But even his sense of smell could not pinpoint a single trace of Theodore or his aura, all was still and quiet.


    Theodore had vanished.


    And that was more unsettling than if he had remained where he stood.


    After what seemed an eternity, a faint rustle pierced the silence of the forest, causing his skin to prickle and sweat to gather at his nape.


    A gentle gust of wind tickled his neck as a dark form approached him and touched his flesh and made him gasp.


    With a hard twist, his limbs were bound, stretched apart and secured in place before he had a chance to even blink.


    "Fuck!" John cursed as he struggled to break loose of his bonds.


    Theodore¡¯s taunting laugh resonated within John¡¯s ears, driving him nuts. "Stop wasting my time, and accept your fate, son." Theodore leaned close enough to make John wince as the old man¡¯s breath lingered on his skin, causing the hairs on the back of his neck to stand on end.


    John could do nothing. He could not see or hear anything, unless Theodore wanted him to.


    "You¡¯re wondering what this Skill of mine is?" Theodore¡¯s smug tone sent chills down John¡¯s spine as he felt helpless, pinned down by his own darkness.


    "Nope. I don¡¯t really care. I¡¯ll take your power either way."


    John¡¯s cockiness seemed to please the old man, whose laughter only increased in volume until a tear rolled down his cheek and onto his stubble.


    "I¡¯ll tell you this for free, boy. Everyone gains a Skill like this if they¡¯re strong enough to advance their Class to the next level. It¡¯s called a Class Skill, but you still have a long way to go."


    John¡¯s eyes stretched wide at the mention of the Class Skill and a snarky voice resounded in his head.


    "You¡¯re ready, John, heh..."


    The System¡¯s laughter echoed in John¡¯s mind as his body began glowing, accompanied by a winding sound like a jet engine taking off.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as the glow from John¡¯s body pierced the absolute darkness of Theodore¡¯s Class Skill.


    Stephanie¡¯s breath caught in her throat and unconsciously bit her lip as she observed the blinding aura coming off John¡¯s body and noticed its immense power, making her tremble with anticipation and anxiety.


    Maria had never seen John in his most powerful state and she could barely keep her legs together, watching John emit such a dangerous, imposing aura.


    "We have to help him!" Julia shouted as she ran towards John but Octavia¡¯s arms restrained her from behind and held her tightly within her embrace, preventing her from approaching John.


    "You can¡¯t," Octavia spoke in Julia¡¯s ear and added, "we don¡¯t know what¡¯s about to happen."


    "No, let me go!" Julia cried out, tears streaming down her cheeks as John¡¯s aura completely enveloped the forest, overwhelming Theodore¡¯s dark aura.


    Dalia gritted her teeth, trying not to let her emotions overwhelm her, but her resolve crumbled and she joined Octavia in restraining Julia.


    Theodore¡¯s men cowered in fear when John¡¯s aura overpowered his Class Skill.


    Stephanie took a step forward, drawn to the aura as if she could not resist it, but Lydia placed a hand on her shoulder, shaking her head.

 Chapter 153: Betrayal

    When the lights dimmed, John¡¯s figure emerged, standing upright with glowing veins protruding from his skin. Theodore¡¯s bonds shattered like glass and John stood on his feet and slowly turned around to face Theodore.


    His eyes were glowing and his hair stood on its end. His body radiated a terrifying, overwhelming amount of energy.


    "John, I knew you had potential. You have awakened your Class Skill," Theodore smirked and his aura retracted as he released his Skill.


    "Oh, this? This is just a gift," John smirked as he read the Skill¡¯s description.


    [No Skills (S)]


    [Description: Once activated, the user will be immune to all skills and will be unable to use Skills for up to 10 minutes or until Energy depletes.]


    Theodore¡¯s eyebrows arched at John¡¯s words, but John wouldn¡¯t let him think as he lunged at Theodore.


    "It¡¯s useless, boy!" Theodore as he gathered his palms, but his eyes grew wide when nothing happened.


    John streaked through the forest and appeared right in front of Theodore, "that¡¯s right, fucker, No Skills allowed."


    Blood splurted everywhere as John¡¯s fist connected with Theodore¡¯s face and sent him crashing through a few trees before his body hit the floor and John stood before him, victorious.


    Theodore rose with an awkward stumble and coughed blood, his face red, purple, and swollen. "You can¡¯t win this."


    But John didn¡¯t listen and appeared before Theodore, striking him continuously until the old man coughed more blood.


    "Boy, stop it!" Theodore pleaded, but John didn¡¯t care and continued his barrage of punches.


    John¡¯s figure flickered in and out of sight, delivering a ruthless and relentless flurry of strikes. Blood and spit flew from Theodore¡¯s mouth with every brutal blow, while his head bounced violently against the hard ground.


    His body was covered in cuts, bruises, and lacerations, but John ignored his injuries and continued hitting him, not even giving the old man a chance to breathe or mount a proper defence.


    Theodore lay on his back, dazed and disoriented. He could barely lift his arms, much less fend off John¡¯s assault.


    "You want this to stop?" John¡¯s tone changed, it was deeper and colder, his voice sending shivers down Theodore¡¯s spine.


    John¡¯s eyes glowed brighter as Theodore struggled to stay conscious, "yes," Theodore whispered and swallowed the pool of blood gathered in his mouth and struggled to rise but couldn¡¯t as his legs gave out and he collapsed on the floor, panting heavily. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, stop it," he cried and begged.


    "You should¡¯ve left me alone, old man. It¡¯s too late, now," John said as he raised his fist high, winding his hand backwards and releasing a devastating punch, aiming at Theodore¡¯s head and ending him once and for all.


    "Noooo!" Stephanie screamed suddenly before a resounding boom shook the earth and a cloud of dust enveloped John and Theodore.


    Octavia¡¯s eyebrows creased as she turned to Stephanie. Why did she scream? John was about to win the fight, it didn¡¯t make any sense for her, but all of it was made clear as the dust settled and Octavia¡¯s little brother, August stood coldly, his feet crushing John¡¯s ribs.


    "August? What are you doing?" Octavia asked, shocked as the young boy turned towards her, but his face was different, August didn¡¯t have blue eyes or the signature aura Luminars exuded, yet the young boy before her possessed both traits and an intimidating aura to match, much stronger than Theodore¡¯s.


    Stephanie stumbled back in disbelief, but Lydia caught her before she fell, "what the hell is going on? John? August?" She was confused about what was happening and her gaze was fixed on Theodore¡¯s beaten body and John, writhing in pain with August¡¯s foot on his chest.


    "Big Sister Octavia," August¡¯s childish voice was mixed with a deeper, more sinister one.


    "August, step away from John!" Octavia warned, her eyes narrowed and her face tense. She knew something was wrong.


    John wheezed and grunted under the pressure August exerted on his rib cage, the young boy was unbelievably strong and everyone understood that subconsciously.


    "I¡¯m sorry, sister, I can¡¯t do that," August chuckled as he stomped John¡¯s rib cage harder and eliciting a grunt from him.


    "Maria, shoot August!" Stephanie cried, pointing at August¡¯s figure.


    At Stephanie¡¯s cries, Maria snapped out of her stupor and gathered her hands, focusing Energy in her palms.


    "Maria, no!" Octavia yelled before a bolt of energy struck August¡¯s shoulder, but the young boy didn¡¯t budge or bleed, the only thing Maria achieved was to piss off the entity.


    "That¡¯s not your brother, Octavia," Stephanie hissed as her body coursed with strength and lunged at August. A faint glow enveloped her body, courtesy of Julia¡¯s buffs, making Stephanie faster, stronger, and more agile as she reached August¡¯s figure, but her eyes grew wide as the entity flicked its finger and a blast of wind sent her back, slamming her body into Octavia and Lydia¡¯s bodies.


    "Fuck, we need to help John." Lydia rose and charged, her sword crackling with Energy. Her attack reached August, but her sword was crushed in her hand and her face received a kick, sending her flying back, almost knocking her out.


    Julia trembled with anger and gathered Energy in her palm, aiming at the entity¡¯s back, but Maria grabbed her hand and stopped her, "what the fuck, Maria?" She cried as she tried to break free from Maria¡¯s tight grip.


    "Don¡¯t Julia, that¡¯s not August," Maria said, her eyes focused on Theodore¡¯s figure and added, "watch."


    A ball of energy formed around Theodore¡¯s broken body and John¡¯s figure levitated, a hand clutching his neck.


    "Stop fighting or he dies," August threatened and everyone obeyed, even Octavia as her little brother had never spoken like that.


    "That¡¯s good," August said as he snapped his finger a vortex tore the fabric of reality behind him.


    "Come at me when you¡¯re stronger," were his last words as he hurled John towards the group and disappeared in the vortex carrying Theodore¡¯s battered body.

 Chapter 154: New Arrivals

    "John!" Lydia and Julia yelled, they were the first to run towards John¡¯s figure, landing face down in the grass.


    Stephanie was the second one and Octavia, Dalia, and Maria followed shortly after.


    "You idiot! What are you doing? Start healing him!" She yelled as she shoved Julia towards John¡¯s figure.


    Julia panicked and kneeled next to John and began examining him.


    John had sustained multiple wounds all over his body and Julia frowned as she examined John¡¯s chest.


    "Is he hurt badly?" Octavia¡¯s voice trembled as she kneeled next to Julia.


    "What happened? Why did August attack him?" Stephanie asked, kneeling beside John¡¯s body, cradling his head.


    "Stop asking useless questions and focus on the task at hand! Heal him!" Julia barked and her aura coursed through her, enveloping her in a faint, golden glow as she began casting a healing Skill, but John remained unresponsive throughout the process.


    Lydia rubbed her temples in frustration and spoke, "let¡¯s go back and let him rest."


    "I¡¯ll carry him back," Stephanie offered and gathered John¡¯s body and carried him as Octavia and Lydia went ahead to inform the survivors in the shelter.


    As they made their way back, Dalia was strangely silent the whole time and Stephanie had noticed.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Stephanie asked as she gave Dalia¡¯s shoulder a gentle squeeze.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m okay," She said nonchalantly, but Stephanie knew she was lying and she would have a talk with her when she found the time.


    As the group arrived at the base, they cleaned John¡¯s injuries, bandaged him and laid him down on his bed. Julia and Jolene stayed by his side, taking turns to nurse and heal him, but the world kept on moving while John was unconscious. At the top of the base, a girl with long black hair exhaled a cloud of smoke as she glanced up, her eyes glinting silver under the moonlight.


    "Are you okay?" Lydia asked as she spotted the girl with pitch-black lipstick smoking on the terrace and standing idly by the railing.


    "What do you care?" She spat, her tone was as gloomy as the lacy black gown she had on, exposing her slender waist as Lydia approached her.


    Lydia knew the girl had a wild temper, but Lydia had charm and above everything, she had patience.


    "Of course I care, Zara." Lydia squeezed Zara¡¯s shoulder gently, but the girl jerked her body away in a hostile manner.


    "Come on, what happened earlier must have been terrible. Do you want to talk about it?" Lydia¡¯s question was met with silence from Zara who turned and took a long drag from her cigarette, exhaling the smoke in Lydia¡¯s face.


    "Bitch," she murmured before disappearing in a burst of flame and leaving Lydia alone, cussing and mumbling under her breath.


    Lydia stayed on the terrace for a while longer, overlooking the darkening landscape and enjoying the cool breeze. She was wearing a loose white shirt with rolled-up sleeves and black leather pants, showing off her hourglass figure and ample cleavage.


    "Lydia!"


    Her gaze was fixed on the horizon, but a familiar voice snapped her back to reality.


    "Lydia! There you are! Thank god," Octavia exclaimed. Her hair was dishevelled and her forehead was drenched with sweat. Her hands gripped the railing so tightly, her knuckles were turning white.


    "Octavia, is everything alright?"


    Octavia¡¯s mouth opened and closed several times.


    She took a deep breath and blurted out, "there¡¯s a couple outside, they¡¯re injured."


    Lydia sighed and closed her eyes, pinching the bridge of her nose.


    "Can¡¯t Jolene take care of them?"


    "There¡¯s no one available, Jolene¡¯s with John and you know how bad he is. Also, the others are outside on a monster hunt and Dalia went along with them."


    Lydia glanced over her shoulder, looking at the dark skyline and let out a long exhale. "Fine. Where are they?"


    "Thank you so much, Lydia. They¡¯re at the gate."


    Lydia turned to look at Octavia. "Let¡¯s go."


    Octavia nodded and followed close behind, leading them towards the main entrance.


    There were several people gathered there, but the crowd parted as Lydia approached, revealing the couple.


    The young man was holding an injured woman, her hair was dyed teal and red.


    "Please, help us," the man pleaded.


    "Take them to the infirmary," Lydia commanded the nearest man, and he quickly nodded, leading the way for the couple and motioning for them to follow him.


    "Do they have a name?" Lydia asked as she glanced at the man carrying the injured woman and her companion, following him to the infirmary.


    "He said his name was Matt and the woman¡¯s name was Celeste, but we didn¡¯t get their family name."


    Lydia quirked an eyebrow at the woman¡¯s name and her lips curled into a smile.


    "Take good care of them and call me when the girl wakes up."


    The man nodded and hurried to follow the trio that was already heading towards the infirmary.


    Most beds in the infirmary were occupied and the survivors went back and forth, fetching things and administering medication.


    "Put her here," Lydia commanded the man, gesturing towards an empty bed next to the windows, the first available spot she saw.


    The man complied and helped Matt lower his girlfriend on the bed gently.


    Lydia turned around to leave and muttered under her breath, "this should be interesting."


    The next day, John¡¯s eyes snapped open to see the light of dawn, but every muscle in his body ached as if he had just endured hours of excruciating pain and his memory was hazy, the last thing he recalled was August¡¯s foot crushing his ribs and then the entity used him as a weapon against the group.


    "How are you feeling?" A soft voice echoed in the dim room and John turned his head towards the speaker to find Lydia leaning back in her chair, legs crossed and a book in her hand.


    "Like shit," John mumbled, his voice raspy and raw.


    Lydia let out a soft chuckle, shaking her head slightly, "well, you certainly look the part."


    John groaned as he forced himself to sit upright, wincing at the pain shooting through his entire body. "What happened?"


    Lydia spent the morning telling him everything that had happened since he lost consciousness, including the arrival of the two new survivors and the state of affairs in the base.


    John could only sigh. They averted a disaster, but now they would have to rebuild. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 155: A Snarky Goth Girl

    Having fully recovered, John¡¯s fists hit the training dummies in the courtyard with a thunderous crack, pulverising them to dust.


    His eyes blazed crimson as he poured all of his anger and frustration into each strike.


    In the aftermath of their clash with Theodore and August, many of their comrades were injured and needed days of rest and treatment, and many of them were killed.


    Stephanie had broken her leg during the fight, and Julia suffered a severe concussion, forcing her to rest for three days straight, but the most broken one was Octavia and John understood. Her own younger brother had betrayed her and they did not know if he was even August in the first place.


    Despite their victory over this key fight, morale was at an all-time low.


    John clicked his tongue and pulverised another training dummy with a kick and sat down on a stool, sweat dripping down his shirtless chest.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed as he scanned the deserted courtyard. There was no one there, but his senses were on overdrive, something prickled at his brain, whispering danger.


    He stood, taking a deep breath and glanced around, surveying the area. His instincts screamed that he was being watched, but it was impossible. He was the only one in the courtyard, there was no one around.


    John was not superstitious, but he was a creature of instinct and that same instinct decided to take the driving seat.


    Goosebumps rose on his skin and he spun around with a swing of his dagger. The clank of steel rang in his ears as he clashed with another weapon.


    His gaze fell upon his opponent¡¯s weapon, a dagger coated in flames, but it did not burn him and was surprisingly cool to the touch.


    John¡¯s eyes pinched near shut as he glared at the girl with dark makeup.


    "Hi, John," Zara greeted, her black-coated lips curling into a smirk.


    Sensing no more danger, John¡¯s muscles relaxed as he retracted his dagger, the energy dispersing.


    "And you are?" He inquired, examining her up and down, the gothic outfit and the chains in her ears complimented her well and gave her a rebellious appearance, and her raven black hair only enhanced her beautiful and enchanting looks.


    The black eyeliner around her eyes drew attention to the striking grey in her irises, making them stand out, and the black on her lips complemented her complexion perfectly.


    Her tall and slim frame and a face sculpted by God was something any man would worship.


    "I am Zara, Lydia¡¯s... friend."


    She offered a brief, one-line answer, and John frowned. That didn¡¯t tell him enough.


    "So... do you need something?" John asked, quirking an eyebrow.


    Zara let out an awkward chuckle, shrugging her shoulders as her hand darted out towards John¡¯s, tugging him off the stool.


    John smirked as he stood up and looked down at the gothic beauty.


    "Speak," he ordered and the girl took a step back, crossing her arms below her plump breasts.


    "Do you know what my class is?" She asked, a sly smirk dancing on her lips.


    "Girl, I don¡¯t even know you."


    Her facial features seemed to twist as her lips turned into a frown.


    "We¡¯ve met many times. Have you forgotten?"


    "Must have."


    At his blunt and direct answer, the girl sighed in frustration and annoyance and answered, "whatever. My class needs me to prevent wrong-doing and you..." her words lingered and John¡¯s mind raced, beginning to formulate a theory.


    "...are full of it," she finally said with a deadpan tone and added, "the reason I came to you is that your actions can influence the whole group, maybe even the future of the settlement."


    Her serious and professional demeanour struck John, reminding him of a police detective or detective from a thriller novel.


    "Wow, dramatic. Anyway, I get that your class wants you to play hero, but if that¡¯s all, then I¡¯m leaving," John said as he turned on his heels and made his way inside the building, leaving a dumbfounded and angry Zara.


    "Wait, you fucker!" She cried, and followed suit after him


    Realising that John wouldn¡¯t stop, she threatened, "I know you¡¯re cheating on Stephanie with Julia. Stop or I¡¯ll tell her everything!"


    John turned around and saw Zara¡¯s smug smirk.


    Amused, he snorted and replied, "tell her."


    Zara¡¯s smug expression vanished and her body grew slack.


    She stood motionlessly for a moment, gazing down and muttering under her breath, "What... what did you say?"


    "Go and tell her," he repeated in a resolute voice.


    Her face tensed, eyebrows pressed together and her features sharpened, clearly in deep thought, probably thinking of some snappy remarks.


    John chuckled and turned around once more when Zara grabbed his wrist.


    "Wait up, asshole! You¡¯re not going anywhere."


    "Or what? We¡¯ve already established that you have no leverage."


    Zara¡¯s smugness only made him want to play with her more.


    "You¡¯ll regret this," she muttered, but John just laughed as he stepped inside and beelined for his own room and prepared for a shower.


    John removed his shirt and pants and was about to step into the shower when the door slammed open.


    "John! You said you¡¯d take me to¡ª!" Mika gasped and as she covered her eyes, her mouth agape as he stood completely naked in front of her, his muscular chest exposed as water ran down his rippled abs.


    Mika couldn¡¯t help but part her fingers from her eyes to take a peek at the gorgeous hunk standing naked in front of her. The view elicited a nervous giggle and a faint blush from her as his hand covered his hardening manhood. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes gazed upon his body. The way water glistened off his rock hard abs and muscular pecs was mesmerizing. Her nipples hardened inside her tight tank top and her legs grew weak as his member sprang to life under her lustful gaze.


    It was Mika¡¯s first time feeling lust. She had come to think that as android, she was unable to feel lust, but the sheer display of masculinity in front of her had awakened something new and raw in her.

 Chapter 156: Mika Feels Lust

    "See something you like?" John teased with a smile, his arms opening wide as if inviting Mika to see him in all his glory.


    "I, um... no!" Mika stammered and despite doing her best to remain composed, her words faltered with half a tone higher than usual.


    John shook his head and chuckled. Every day, he found himself more and more surprised by this supposed android¡¯s human reactions. He wondered, had he not been told she was an android, would he figure it out by himself? Most likely not, no, in fact, he was sure he would never know.


    He reached out to her, placing his calloused hand on her delicate shoulder, and he felt her flinch ever so slightly, her soft skin tingling at his warm, gentle touch.


    She could have recoiled in disgust, but to his surprise, she did not. Instead, her face remained exactly where he expected it to be, the soft glow from her cheeks and her smile illuminated by the first rays of moonlight peeking through the window, allowing him to bask in her enchanting beauty.


    "Mika," he called out, and she shivered slightly. His voice had a certain allure, she thought to herself, but her cheeks reddened at her own corny thought.


    "You can look," he finally continued after taking a short pause and licking his lips.


    With that, she swallowed hard, gathering her courage.


    It wasn¡¯t a surprise that the tension between the two was palpable. Ever since their initial interaction, Mika¡¯s beauty had attracted him, yet she appeared to dislike him greatly, and only now, after many hardships, was their dynamic improving.


    Slowly, but surely, Mika¡¯s hand left her face and she observed, no, she scanned his body up and down. She thought she would be too ashamed to look, but once she took a peek, she could not stop herself, much like a naughty teenager who had just discovered the internet, every glance at the forbidden fruit had become addictive.


    "Don¡¯t be shy," he whispered hoarsely and grabbed her wrist as he moved her hand to his chest.


    The sudden contact made her eyebrows crease, her real personality slipping through her gaze, but her features relaxed when John¡¯s pectoral twitched and he smirked at her reaction, his hard nipple pressing into the palm of her hand.


    As if in a trance, she glanced down, observing how her own hand rested on his burly chest, and even if just for a moment, she allowed her own inhibitions to slip, and her fingers began massaging his pliable flesh, feeling the hard ridge of his pecs ripple against her touch.


    "Ah, I¡¯ve never felt this much stimulation before," Mika exclaimed breathlessly and removed her hand as she took a step back.


    John brushed his hand through her pale blue hair and pulled her head back, and as her light blue eyes met his stern gaze, she felt the strength leaving her legs.


    John¡¯s hands caressed her shoulder, intentionally passing through her top¡¯s strap and his hands lingered on her upper arms as he kissed her cheeks.


    As John¡¯s hand reached the slope of her breast, she stood on her tip-toes to press her lips on his chin, giving him access to his womanhood, and his mouth connected to her neck as if sucking out her life force.


    He slid his hands inside her bra and caressed her perky, white orbs, taking a nipple between each thumb and forefinger, twisting and stretching while her moans echoed within the confines of the room.


    "Mika, it¡¯s time for your check-up," Edward¡¯s voice startled Mika from outside the room.


    Before Mika could respond, John asked, "would you like to get checked up?"


    "No," Mika frowned as she recalled how Edward used to ¡¯hug¡¯ her to determine her well-being and John understood her intentions and his arm snaked around her waist, bringing her trembling figure to his embrace.


    "Mika, make haste, please," Edward said, knocking on the door as if sensing that there was something off.


    "Go away! I¡¯m busy!" Mika shouted, but just then, the system¡¯s notification chimed:


    [Class Upgrade Commencing]


    [Quest: Make Mika reach climax before Edward leaves without being noticed.]


    [Rewards: Mate Bond (Class Feature), Next Quest Unlocked]


    John stared at the screen in shock. First, there was no quest name, but instead, the window implied he could upgrade his class and the rewards were cryptic at best. Whatever it was, he had to know.


    Mika sighed and turned around to open the door slightly, just enough so she could see Edward¡¯s face.


    ¡¯Shit!¡¯ John thought as he could hear Edward¡¯s footsteps echoing in the corridor.


    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed, inspecting his surroundings with the utmost precision. John used the Web of Whispers outside his room to inspect Edward. His eyes were tiny and they became even smaller as they narrowed as he tried to peer inside the room.


    ¡¯What do I do, now?¡¯ John wondered. He had to complete this quest at all costs and he had to remain unnoticed.


    "What do you want?" Mika spat as she opened the door slightly, just enough to peer from a small slit of the door.


    John could see Edward¡¯s expression clearly. His gaze was full of concern and a dash of disappointment, as if his feelings were hurt.


    "Is something wrong?" He asked, his eyes roaming up and down Mika¡¯s face, her hair was disheveled, she was wearing the same tank top she wore all day and a black skirt with thin stockings, she looked normal but Edward¡¯s sharp eyes and intelligence were enough to realise something was amiss.


    Mika swallowed, "No." Her eyes were wide, as if trying to block Edward¡¯s view through the gap of the door.


    "Why is your voice so hoarse? Is John there?" Edward pressed on, but Mika remained steadfast and kept up her act.


    Time was running out and the time thinking was over. This was what John thought before he gripped Mika¡¯s delicate hips and buried his cock along the seam of her ass.


    Mika froze up. Her body tensed, her mind going blank as a surge of electricity jolted through her system, making her entire body shudder uncontrollably. She struggled to form a coherent thought as John¡¯s member continued to rub against her womanhood. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His hands found their way under her top, fondling her breasts and pinching her sensitive nipples.

 Chapter 157: Class Upgrade

    John continued to slide his erect cock up and down Mika¡¯s ass whilst she struggled to maintain a straight face in front of Edward. Mika wondered if she would short-circuit. It had only been minutes since discovered she could actually feel lust and now here she was, desperately trying to stop herself from screaming as John relentlessly ground his erection into her slick pussy through the thin fabric of her underwear.


    His hot, masculine breath was like fire on her ear, his heavy panting and his musky scent permeated throughout the room, making her head spin with excitement. She could hear his groans and moans behind her back and they sent shivers down her spine, the raw sound of his lust was intoxicating, and she could feel the heat building up inside her body as his member grew stiffer with each thrust, rubbing against her sensitive nub and spreading a warmth that radiated throughout her core, causing her nipples to swell and become even more sensitive, until they were painfully stiff, protruding out of her tank top. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Something is obviously wrong, Mika, look at your face!" Edward yelled, his nostrils flaring.


    "N-n-no," Mika managed to say between gasps.


    John was thrusting even harder now and it took everything within Mika not to collapse from the intense pleasure and she gritted her teeth and dug her nails into John¡¯s forearm to prevent herself from moaning.


    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed and he pursed his lips. "Where is John and why are you in his bedroom?" He demanded in a firm voice as he grabbed Mika¡¯s chin moving her left and right inspecting his cheeks that were flushed red.


    John increased his tempo and he grabbed Mika¡¯s hips so tightly, Mika winced in pain as his cock ground into her swollen clitoris. She felt her body trembling as a powerful orgasm was building within her. She couldn¡¯t take it any longer and her legs gave way, her knees buckling from under her.


    "Alright, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯re coming with me," Edward said, grabbing Mika¡¯s wrist who was barely able to walk, her juices dripping down on the floor.


    Mika looked back and she saw John¡¯s lips curling up like a cat that just stole the canary¡¯s cream, "see you soon, cutie," he mouthed at Mika and she gulped down, her core tingling at the thought of what they would do next.


    John¡¯s lips curled upwards in a wicked smirk as he saw Edward dragging Mika towards the infirmary. The quest¡¯s success notification flashed across his eyes as Edward took his precious doll away and the next quest appeared before his eyes.


    [Class Upgrade - The Spy]


    [Quest: There is a Spy within the refuge. Find out who the spy is without being noticed.]


    [Rewards: Class Upgrade]


    John¡¯s eyebrows shoot up. A spy? Since when had this turned into an espionage novel? Who and for what reason was he being spied? John thought back to the System and he could imagine that strange figure cackling like a madman.


    He sighed and entered the bathroom to finally get that shower. As he cleansed himself, he thought of how to approach this strange quest. It was the first time he was not tasked with anything related to stealing someone¡¯s woman.


    If there was really a spy, it meant that he could not trust anybody. First of all, he should make a few guesses as to why the spy was. His thoughts drifted automatically towards Zara. She was no doubt the most suspicious person in the base and her strange teleportation ability was uniquely suited for sneaking around.


    He did not trust her. He did not know where she came from and who sent her, but he knew one thing. If she really was the spy, then he had no choice but to get rid of her.


    "I should ask Lydia," he thought as he remembered Zara mentioning her. If they had any prior relationship, she must know her better than most, but was it wise to tell her the truth?


    No, it would be best to keep the knowledge to himself for now. He took a look at the system to read a description of his reward.


    [Mate Bond (Class Feature): Completing quests and growing closer with female mates will now enhance the skills borrowed from them.]


    John smiled happily and closed the notification. This would certainly allowed him and his women to grow stronger in a symbiotic relationship. For now, he decided to go on a mission outside the refuge in the guise of collecting supplies and resources and ask around for opinions on Zara and her trustworthiness.


    Everyone he asked had the same thing to say. She was an outsider who came with the second group of survivors. They didn¡¯t know much, but everyone agreed that she was an excellent fighter and could easily kill most of the monsters roaming outside without much difficulty.


    ¡¯So far, nothing new. She seems like a skilled fighter. No doubt about that, but that does not mean that she is a spy, does it?¡¯ He asked himself and after thinking for a few minutes, he concluded that the best way to get more information was to investigate her personally, which was exactly what he was doing, walking towards her room in the early morning, when the sky was still dark.


    She was already awake, sitting in a chair next to the window with her eyes closed, probably meditating, but that did not mean she wasn¡¯t paying attention, since the moment he stepped foot into her room, he felt like a hundred needles were pressing into his back, his instincts were screaming that there was a danger around him, that there was someone watching his every move.


    His eyes narrowed into slits as he observed the raven-haired beauty. She was wearing a loose fitting, sleeveless top with tight, black leggings, but her choice of footwear was definitely questionable since she was barefoot, the cold, tiled floor not bothering her at all.


    His lips parted and he took in a deep breath as his muscles relaxed, his body reacting naturally to her presence. It was strange, why did his instinct scream danger whenever she was around?


    He shook his head, ridding himself of all thoughts. He had come to see her for a specific purpose, a purpose that must be fulfilled, and the only way he could accomplish that, was to have her trust.


    She must have noticed his presence already, but she made no attempt to move from her seat, her posture remained the same as if he was completely invisible.


    "Hello, John," she murmured, but she was already in front of him when his shuttered open in a blink.

 Chapter 158: The Spy

    Zara surprised him, but John remained stoic as he sensed no danger. He thought of how to approach things, but John did not like playing games.


    "Zara," he began in a calm tone, his expression betraying his emotions, "are you a spy?"


    "No," she said immediately and continued, "why do you ask?"


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed, "you realise how suspiciously rehearsed that sounds?"


    "Well, I¡¯m not lying. Why would I want to spy on you, John? There are much better candidates to choose from."


    John ignored her sarcastic remark and replied, "that¡¯s not gonna cut it, sweetheart." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zara¡¯s expression darkened, and she narrowed her eyes and took a step closer, until she was standing mere inches away from him, the heat of her breath brushing against his chin as her breasts pressed against his chest.


    "Then, tell me what I have to do to gain your trust."


    He gazed into her grey, almond shaped eyes and spoke up, "there¡¯s only one way. Find the real spy."


    Zara¡¯s face contorted in confusion. "The real spy?"


    "Yes. You claim you¡¯re not the spy. I have to find out the real one then I can trust you. It¡¯s either that or..." John¡¯s words trailed off as pure murderous energy seeped from his being.


    Zara¡¯s jaw clenched, the fear visible in her eyes, but she remained composed, unwilling to show emotion in front of a man, "then what do you want, asshole?"


    "You will be coming with me to find the real spy," John answered without hesitation, and she scoffed, mocking his hubris.


    "Whatever."


    With that, they left the building and headed for the courtyard. John glanced to his left, looking for Octavia and Zara asked, "where are we going?"


    John ignored her and kept on walking, the light breeze of the early morning caressing his face and her black hair.


    The courtyard was empty, not a single person in sight, which suited John just fine as he headed towards the gate.


    "Hey, John!" Octavia shouted as she spotted them, jogging to catch up. "You¡¯re leaving?"


    "Yes. Keep the refugees safe in our absence," John instructed Octavia.


    "Where are you going?" She inquired and glanced at Zara with a frown.


    "I need her help for an important matter," John answered without a care and turned around.


    They walked the desolate streets in silence, only the distant sounds of monster wreaking havoc and survivors struggling for life reached their ears. The city¡¯s landscape had changed completely into a full-blown apocalyptic city. It was rare to even see an intact building.


    John could feel Zara¡¯s hatred seeping through the cracks in her fa?ade.


    "Nice little haven of toxic masculinity you¡¯ve got going, John," Zara taunted and he did not reply to her childish insults, keeping his eyes on the horizon.


    Zara was in a foul mood, he could sense it in the way her aura rippled with negative emotions.


    John used the Webs he had placed before the fight against Theodore to scout for monsters. He saw a horde of Clawbacks moving from building to building and led Zara through the ruined streets.


    They stopped before a supermarket. The market¡¯s windows were broken and the doors had been torn off their hinges.


    "What¡¯s next?" She asked impatiently, glaring daggers at him.


    "You¡¯re going in."


    "Why should I do your bidding?" She retorted, crossing her arms below her breasts and pouted.


    John narrowed his eyes, "either you go in or¡ª," before he could complete his sentence, she interrupted.


    "Or what, you¡¯ll coerce me into becoming a part of your harem like your other little sluts?" She taunted with a smirk on her lips and a venomous edge in her words.


    John sighed. "Who hurt you?" He asked, not really caring, just wanting her to stop pestering him. His words had caught her by surprise, her body freezing.


    "Men, that¡¯s who," she hissed, her expression twisting in a sneer of contempt, the hatred and pain in her voice was tangible, so tangible, it hurt.


    "Do you hate me because I am a man?" He asked again.


    Her shoulders dropped slightly, "yes."


    "That¡¯s fair, but if you¡¯re not the spy as you say, then I¡¯m not your enemy. Work with me, don¡¯t forget you¡¯re living under my roof."


    Zara¡¯s muscles relaxed and she entered the supermarket, clicking her store and muttering curses.


    John had been tracking the Clawback¡¯s movement through his Web and waited until it was time to act.


    As Zara walked inside the building, she looked around at the empty shelves, only a few bags of chips and snacks were left. The place had long been picked clean, even the freezers were empty.


    Her gaze lingered on a few Clawbacks, their sickle-like claws swaying as they moved.


    "Hurry up!" John yelled from outside, interrupting her train of thought, but she did not respond to him. Instead, she used her ability, her entire body covered in flames, and with a few quick strides, she closed the distance between her and the nearest monster.


    She leapt at the closest Clawback and slashed its head off with her dagger and as its body disintegrated into dust, she pounced on the other monster.


    It snarled as it swiped at her, but she was quicker and dodged out of the way before beheading another.


    A fourth and a fifth monster approached her, but before she could kill them too, a burst of mana struck one, slamming it into a wall and then another struck another Clawback.


    Just like that, all of them dropped dead. She looked like a vengeful spirit from where John was standing and her impressive strength did nothing to appease his suspicions. His eyes narrowed as he used his Appraisal skill.


    [Zara Kinsley]


    [Age: 24]


    [Strength: 21]


    [Vitality: 18]


    [Agility: 35]


    [Energy: 40]


    Her stats were indeed impressive, but that wasn¡¯t it. Her movements were quick and agile, but they weren¡¯t moves of a veteran, rather, it was her entire presence that caused his hairs to stand on ends.


    That feeling of danger, what was it?

 Chapter 159: The Spy 2

    "That enough for you, tough guy" Zara shouted. Her words were sarcastic but the edge in her voice was gone.


    She sheathed her dagger and walked over to where John was standing with an aloof expression as if the fight was child¡¯s play for her, which in all fairness, it was.


    She could feel his eyes boring into her, and his aura rippled with distrust. His sharp gaze was so intense, it felt as if he could read her like a book and she tried her best to stay calm, but the pressure from his stare was becoming increasingly uncomfortable.


    It took every ounce of her being to remain composed, and just as she was about to lose it, he finally broke the silence.


    "Come with me," John commanded.


    He turned around and began to walk. His steps were long and swift, and it was clear that he was not used to being slowed down.


    Zara could do nothing but follow behind, her face brimming with anger. She hated being told what to do and ordered around, much more when the one doing it was a man.


    "Where are we going?" She didn¡¯t like being kept in the dark and she wanted to speak with her usual snarky tone, but she could not risk angering John.


    John didn¡¯t answer, even as he stepped back inside the base. As they travelled the courtyard, John turned around when he arrived at the front door.


    "You will be on duty, today. Use your Skills to look out for suspicious activity then report to me. You better pray that you find the spy."


    He then disappeared inside the base, leaving her alone in the cold, empty courtyard with only the sounds of distant battle to keep her company.


    Her eyes scanned the buildings around her as she began her task, trying to discern who was the spy among them.


    Meanwhile, John walked back to his room and Jolene accompanied him. He laid back on the bed with Jolene¡¯s head nuzzled against his neck, her naked breasts resting against his muscular chest and she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, snuggling against him as if they were lovers, as if she hadn¡¯t betrayed her man.


    John fondled Jolene¡¯s breasts absentmindedly while he surveyed the base with his Web of Whispers. He didn¡¯t need Zara to keep an eye on everyone, but he wanted to see what she¡¯d do. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he closed his eyes, images from every angle of the base entered his mind like a 3D display, but he noticed something odd. The door of a room in the men¡¯s building was open slightly. He inspected the hallway from every angle until he saw a heat haze coming from the door.


    "That¡¯s her," he muttered with a smirk on his face.


    Jolene raised her gaze, wondering what her master was doing, "is everything alright?"


    John answered by squeezing her nipple, eliciting a moan from the tanned beauty. His gaze was fixed on the woman lurking inside the building.


    Jolene straddled his thigh as she rubbed herself on him, her hands groping his body and she gasped when she felt his manhood poking against her folds.


    Her hand trailed down his chiselled body, caressing the ridges and crevices until it rested on his abs, her fingertips gently pressing down, her fingers sliding on the side of his erect manhood.


    She began rubbing his manhood through his clothes with slow, circular motions, causing John¡¯s pulse to race and his erection to harden as blood flowed through it.


    John¡¯s eyes focused on the woman spying on his base, ignoring the horny woman who was ready to be his sex toy.


    The woman was using the heat veil to avoid detection and it was hard to tell what her face looked like since it was blurred due to the heat, but as John had already seen it in action, he knew it was Zara.


    As Jolene teased his engorged cock head with licks and kisses, he gripped the back of her head like a lion gripping its prey in its mouth, but before she could protest, John pulled her in and pressed her face to his manhood.


    Zara was hiding inside the room, spying on the people and her heat veil would make her undetectable.


    ¡¯Does she know about my Web of Whispers?¡¯ John wondered as he bobbed Jolene¡¯s head on his manhood.


    Zara was hidden in one of the empty rooms and she seemed to be following Marco, Maria¡¯s ex-fiance.


    John¡¯s eyes pulled together and his lips twitched upwards into a grin as he stroked Jolene¡¯s head gently.


    Was Marco really the spy and if so, how did she find him so quickly?


    John sighed as he felt Jolene¡¯s throat tightening around the tip of his erection.


    He pushed Jolene¡¯s head down, making her take him all the way to the base and he heard her cough and gag, her hands squeezing his legs, but he only let go after shooting a huge load down her throat.


    Zara used her teleportation ability and disappeared with Marco. It was time to move. He looked down at Jolene who was struggling to regain her breath and her face was covered in semen.


    "Clean my cock."


    Jolene smiled and moved towards John, licking her lips as she stared at the glistening, thick cock in front of her. Her tongue swirled around the head as her mouth moved along the length, swallowing his whole member as her saliva ran down it and dribbled down his shaft.


    John caressed her and pulled her back.


    "Good job," he said, slapping her face gently with his softening shaft.


    "Go and tell Octavia¡ªno, tell Maria to be on high alert around the base."


    Jolene nodded, wiping the semen off her face with her forearm and her eyes lit up. "You¡¯re gonna fuck me again, tonight?" She asked expectantly.


    John shrugged. "Maybe. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m in the mood to fuck you later," he said, dismissing her with a wave of his hand.


    She pouted, her eyes full of sadness as if she couldn¡¯t believe that John did not want her.


    John smirked, "put on your best outfit and convince me," he said with a cheeky grin.


    Jolene squealed in delight as she bounced towards her room.


    John¡¯s smirk turned into a frown as soon as Jolene left. It was time to pay Marco a visit.

 Chapter 160: The Spy 3

    John¡¯s figure blurred in a haze as he streaked through the base¡¯s dimly lit corridors. The moonlight¡¯s illumination reflected on his chiselled body, giving it a pale, ethereal glow that seemed to ripple along with each stride he made as he rushed through the empty corridors, the soles of his boots making on sound on the hard tiles.


    The corridors were deserted, the only sound coming from the distant clamour outside and John could hear his heart beating faster with every step he took. As he stepped out into the courtyard, he saw Zara slapping Marco.


    Marco was lying on his back, his legs kicking up in the air like a helpless turtle.


    "Are you alright?" She asked in a concerned tone as she leaned towards Marco who was trying to get on his feet, but she kicked him and he fell down with a thud, his forehead smashing against the damp soil.


    Zara¡¯s lips curled up as she watched him groan in pain and she kicked him in his chest with enough force to send him flying against the walls.


    "Zara," John said with a raised voice. His voice echoed throughout the courtyard, the sound reverberating off the walls, creating a haunting, ominous echo that caused goosebumps to erupt all over Zara¡¯s skin and her spine to shiver in terror.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" His question was calm, but he knew it was an absurd one.


    "I¡¯m just trying to have a little fun," Zara replied nonchalantly with a smirk on her face.


    Her smirk soon vanished when John moved at breakneck speeds, his movements so fast they seemed like afterimages, leaving a blurry trail as he appeared in front of Zara and stared at her with the eyes of a predator that had caught his prey. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stared into his eyes and saw nothing but a vast abyss filled with darkness, but she did not let it affect her. Instead, she chuckled and shook her head in disbelief.


    "Why do you always look so serious?" She asked with a snicker as she tilted her head to the side. As if sensing she was pushing her luck, she stepped back and spoke up.


    "Marco here reeks of a traitor. I was interrogating him," she explained with a triumphant smirk.


    John sighed and signalled for Zara to move away. He stepped closer to Marco and leaned over to his level.


    "So...?" John asked, staring straight into Marco¡¯s eyes with a neutral expression, as if he had already deduced that Marco was not the spy, but he was only curious as to what Marco¡¯s reaction would be.


    "I swear to you! I¡¯m not a spy," Marco shouted as he crawled on the ground and raised his trembling hands, tears streaming down his cheeks and staining the ground.


    John squinted his eyes and began with a low, menacing tone, "Marco, why do you reek of a spy?"


    "It¡¯s not me! Please... Believe me, please," Marco pleaded, but John grabbed Marco by the hair and pulled him closer, his gaze boring into Marco¡¯s very soul, making Marco cower in fear.


    Marco whimpered, "Please! It¡¯s not me!"


    John quirked an eyebrow at him, "but you know who it is?" He asked.


    Marco hesitated. John could see his eyes moving from left to right, trying to find a way to escape this nightmare.


    Marco looked at John with wide, desperate eyes and gulped. "It¡¯s¡ª It¡¯s Stephanie, I swear, it¡¯s Stephanie. I caught her talking to another Luminar. I didn¡¯t know what it meant, but if there¡¯s a spy, it¡¯s definitely her!"


    "And you expect me to believe that?" John¡¯s voice was emotionless as he continued staring into Marco¡¯s eyes.


    "No, that¡¯s why I never said anything. I knew no one would believe me," Marco said as he lowered his eyes to avoid John¡¯s gaze.


    John did not believe him, but something felt off. There was definitely someone spying on them, but John could not say if Stephanie was the culprit, he needed to verify things for himself.


    "Okay, get out of here." John pushed Marco away and Marco quickly scurried to his feet and ran off like a rabbit being chased by a predator.


    "Marco is not the spy," John said in a firm tone as he turned towards Zara who was frowning at him.


    "What makes you so sure?"


    "This guy is a coward. If he was spying for someone he would¡¯ve spoken already, plus I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on him."


    "So? Your little girlfriend is the spy?"


    John stared at Zara with an unreadable expression, but Zara could not decipher what that look meant.


    John¡¯s eyes pinched shut as he thought about Marco¡¯s accusation. What should he do, now? Was Stephanie really capable of betraying him and everyone else? No, she wouldn¡¯t do that, but what if...


    His eyes snapped open and turned towards Zara, "guard the front gate. Stay there until I send someone for you."


    Zara clicked her tongue and frowned, "so I¡¯m just supposed to stand here all day? Are you gonna let me come inside once it starts getting dark?"


    John glared at Zara and said, "are you done complaining, woman?"


    Zara gritted her teeth and looked at the floor in annoyance. She was already uncomfortable because of the chilly breeze, and now this bastard was making her guard the entrance!


    Zara let out a frustrated groan, her cheeks puffing up and she gave him one last glare before stomping inside.


    "Make sure no one comes in," John said sternly as Zara walked past him and ignored him.


    As she walked towards the gate, John headed towards Stephanie¡¯s room. She was sitting on the bed, hugging a pillow.


    As John entered her room, she lifted her absentminded gaze and John¡¯s eyes narrowed. There was something different about her but he only now realised it. His instincts were screaming and he felt regret, but he was certain that Stephanie was the spy, as much as it pained him.


    [Quest Completed]


    [Class Upgraded to NTR Rogue (SS)]

 Chapter 161: Found You!

    For the first time in years, John¡¯s mind began to overthink every single one of his past and future choices, the what-ifs and the regrets plaguing his thoughts. He tried to push these thoughts out of his head, but to no avail, as the moment he sat beside Stephanie on her bed and tried to hold her, the memories resurfaced like a tidal wave.


    The time when he met her when the apocalypse started, how he rescued her, the time they spent together, the conversations and the physical intimacy, all of it. No matter how hard he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    Their gazes met, but this time it was different. Before stepping inside the room, John had no idea what he would do or how he would deal with Stephanie, but his Class Upgrade brought some useful utilities, such as the ability to see detailed information about his love partners.


    [Stephanie Mitz]


    [Age: 21]


    [Class: Genius Fighter]


    [Strength: 29 .4]


    [Vitality: 18.5]


    [Agility: 29]


    [Energy: 28]


    [Skills: Muscle Strengthening (D), Skill Assimilation (B)]


    Those were her combat stats, but his new ability had much more information. His Love Meter skill had disappeared as it was no longer needed and brought with it additional information:


    [Affection: A]


    [Bond Strength: B]


    [Loyalty: A+]


    [Trust: B]


    All these were indicators of the current level of Stephanie¡¯s attachment to John, her love and loyalty towards him. Her high level of Loyalty told John that she was being controlled. Maybe it was another situation like August, but this could not be Stephanie. He now had numerical and factual evidence of her commitment to him.


    "What is it, John?" Stephanie asked in a concerned tone, placing the pillow beside her and turning her entire body towards John, her legs brushing against his.


    "Who are you?" John¡¯s eyes bore into Stephanie, trying to see the truth.


    Stephanie tilted her head, not understanding his words and smiled.


    "I¡¯m your woman."


    Her eyes glistened in the moonlight, reflecting John¡¯s shadow as if they were his mirror.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" He asked, but his words were sharper this time, almost a growl and it put Stephanie on alert as she gripped the bedsheets.


    Her gentle expression vanished in an instant and her lips curled up. Her smile was so disturbing that it made John flinch in shock.


    "John," she whispered. "Did you finally find me out?" Her words sent chills down John¡¯s spine, but he was ready. His mind was already racing at full speed trying to think of a plan of attack.


    John stared at Stephanie and asked in a stern tone.


    "Where is Stephanie? What have you done to her?" He growled through his teeth and his grip on her tightened.


    Stephanie chuckled softly, the sound reverberating through the empty room.


    "Oh, John. Don¡¯t be like that," she said as she pouted and caressed John¡¯s face with her small, soft hand.


    "What did you do with Stephanie? Tell me now or I will make you pay," John warned with a cold, emotionless voice. The time for games was over. Who knew where Stephanie had been all this time and for how long, he needed to get to her, immediately.


    Just then, an eerie giggle escaped Stephanie¡¯s mouth and her golden eyes turned blue.


    ¡¯Fuck! I knew it,¡¯ John thought as he realised she had been replaced by a Luminar, just like August.


    He knew there was no reasoning with her anymore and so he decided to strike first. While Stephanie laughed and mocked John, a Shadow Claw skittered towards Stephanie from below, but before it could reach her, she was engulfed by a black cloud that came out of nowhere, hiding her body within itself.


    The shadowy substance then enveloped her whole, obscuring her from view and then the shadow cloud floated in the air before turning into a black vortex of shadows.


    It seemed as if the vortex was trying to pull John and Stephanie inside.


    "I¡¯m not letting you! Shockwave, motherfucker!" John yelled while a blast erupted from his hands, blowing Stephanie away from the vortex. The blast was so strong it had nearly obliterated the small bedroom and put everyone in the base on high alert.


    "You¡¯ll have to try harder, John!" The Luminar in Stephanie¡¯s body said as she engulfed herself in shadows once more and flew at lightning speed towards the front gate.


    "MARIA!" John bellowed with enough volume to shatter every glass window in the entire building as he followed her with the same speed, leaving a sonic boom in his wake as he zipped past the courtyard.


    John arrived at the gate almost at the same time as Stephanie was about to fly past the gate when an Energy Projectile from the watchtower struck the black mass, staggering the shadow vortex and smashing Stephanie against the courtyard¡¯s floor.


    John appeared in a blur, tackling her to the ground with all his strength. John grabbed ahold of the shadow cloud, and he felt like he was touching cold steel instead of soft flesh, the coldness piercing through his fingers, but John refused to let go of it.


    "John! What¡¯s happening?" Maria asked with concern as she climbed down the watchtower. Suddenly, almost everyone in the base had come out to the courtyard, their weapons brandished and ready to attack the intruder.


    John gritted his teeth as he struggled with the vortex. His hands were turning red due to frostbite, the icy coldness spreading throughout his whole body and it was only a matter of time before his muscles and bones would give way under the immense pressure.


    He growled through clenched teeth. The pain was immense, but he pushed through it as he poured Energy into his arms.


    "Oh my god! Is that Stephanie?" Dalia shrieked, pointing to Stephanie whose face had appeared in the shadow cloud. Her eyes were lifeless and her expression was vacant and blank as if she were in a trance.


    "Don¡¯t come closer, Dalia. It¡¯s not Stephanie, she has been replaced with a Luminar, just like August," John said as he struggled with the black cloud.


    John¡¯s entire body trembled under the immense pressure of the vortex, but he could not last forever. Before long, the pressure built up and a blast sent both Stephanie and John flying in opposite directions.


    John stood back up immediately and dashed towards Stephanie just as an immense amount of Energy was separated from her body and someone had somehow slipped out of Stephanie¡¯s body.


    She was a stunning beauty with a face so ethereal, so angelic, she could rival Aphrodite¡¯s beauty.


    Her silver-white hair was tied up in a tight braid and she had a slender, voluptuous body that would make any woman jealous, and she was naked, but the fact that she was floating in the air in a lotus position, made her alluring form even more striking. She had blue eyes typical of a Luminar, but she exuded strength and majesty that rivalled any Luminar that John had ever met, including Nova and that frightened John to his core.


    Her lips curled up into a grin, the edges of her eyes crinkling, giving her a regal appearance. She glanced at her surroundings, as if observing an unknown territory. Her eyes fixed on the crowd gathered in the courtyard, studying them one by one until her gaze landed on John. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 162: Silvera

    "We finally meet face to face, John," the woman said with a confident tone. Her voice was calm, but there was an edge of arrogance to it.


    "What did you do with Stephanie? If you have hurt her I swear¡ª"


    The woman interrupted John, "oh please, spare me your empty threats. Your threats are as useless as your little harem," the woman said dismissively.


    John gritted his teeth and stepped closer, ready to fight.


    "John!" Julia ran out of the base and yelled, her expression filled with concern. She was followed by Octavia and Lydia.


    The woman¡¯s smile disappeared from her lips and a frown appeared in its place, "the slut harem has arrived."


    Julia¡¯s hand squeezed John¡¯s arm and she gasped. "Who is that?"


    The woman rolled her eyes.


    "My name is Silvera, you hairless apes!" She announced as she glanced at everyone in the crowd.


    "Silvera," Dalia said with a scoff. "What have you done to Stephanie, huh?" Dalia¡¯s voice rose as she glared at the woman in the sky.


    John squeezed Dalia¡¯s shoulder to calm her down.


    "John..." Julia whispered, it was her usual gentle tone, but there was a strange dissonance to it.


    A calm yet tense moment passed and John¡¯s heartbeat seemed to slow down, his attention shifting towards Julia¡¯s voice. He turned and met her gaze, but her face was the very picture of emotionlessness. She looked more like a statue than a human being, with her perfect complexion and eerie composure, but her words had a bite to it.


    Realisation struck him and his eyes grew wider, but it was too late.


    A burst of Energy slammed into him with the force of a jet, sending him flying a few feet into the air, the blast of energy tossing and spinning his body through the air like a leaf before landing with a thud in the dirt.


    The force of the blast was so powerful that the courtyard was shrouded in a thick mist of dirt and rocks, preventing anyone from seeing what was happening.


    As the dust settled and John strained his eyes, he saw that there were now two female Luminars floating near the gate and Julia¡¯s body was unconscious next to Stephanie right below the Luminars.


    Anger simmered low in his gut, he had been fooled, not once, but twice.


    "You two are dead!" He yelled and rushed at them.


    "Don¡¯t waste your breath on us, John," one of the Luminars, a bald woman said with a smirk as she glanced down at John¡¯s struggling body, the smugness in her voice was palpable and John gritted his teeth.


    The bald woman pointed her index finger at the sky and invisible threads materialised from nowhere, bounding everyone¡¯s limbs. John was powerless, even after using his new Skills, his skills did nothing against the threads.


    His heart pounded in his chest and his mind raced with panic as he watched helplessly as the women, especially Julia, struggled against the invisible threads, their arms and legs restrained and unable to move.


    Lydia whimpered, her beautiful face distorted with pain as the bald woman levitated higher, her wings stretching out behind her and her fingers curling inwards, like claws, a sinister, predatory look plastered on her face as she descended towards John, her fingers hovering over John¡¯s heart.


    Silvera scoffed and tilted her head towards the Bald Woman, "remember, he¡¯s mine."


    The bald woman sighed and turned her back on John. With the snap of her fingers, another vortex opened next to Stephanie and Julia who were still struggling against the threads. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A pit formed in John¡¯s stomach. None of his skills could do anything against the threads and he knew they were gonna get away with whatever they were about to do.


    "Where are you taking them?" John asked through gritted teeth.


    "Oh, they¡¯re not coming with us," Silvera said, her expression cool and composed.


    Anger seeped into John¡¯s bones and he bared his teeth, a primal urge to destroy coursing through his veins.


    "What do you mean by that?" He yelled as he struggled against the threads.


    The bald woman hovered next to him, her finger still pointed towards the sky, maintaining the threads that kept everyone restrained.


    Silvera grinned a slow, malicious smile, her eyes glittering in the dark sky.


    "Did you know?" Silvera asked with a soft chuckle. "I¡¯ve been here for three days and no one realised."


    She cackled as John glared at her.


    "I would love to finish this conversation, but I¡¯m in a hurry," she said, as she shot a glance at John, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "Here¡¯s a hint. They¡¯re going to a far more dangerous place. Grow stronger if you want to see them again."


    The bald woman pointed at Stephanie and Julia and a strong gust of wind pushed them into the vortex. The vortex swallowed the two women and disappeared.


    "Goodbye, you hairless apes."


    The threads vanished, the bald woman jumped into the vortex, and the vortex dissipated. Silvera turned and left without a backward glance.


    Dalia cried out, her hand reaching towards the vanished vortex, her fingertips scraping the air as she desperately tried to catch something, anything that could bring back Stephanie and Julia, but all was in vain.


    "FUCK!" John shouted and slammed his fist onto the ground, shattering the concrete. His head swivelled, his face contorted with frustration as he struggled to collect his thoughts.


    Octavia stared blankly at the spot where the women had disappeared, her eyes distant and unfocused, and Lydia stood motionless, her chest rising and falling in shallow breaths.


    John looked up from the shattered concrete and he scanned his surroundings, his heart filled with regret.


    "John, I¡¯ve managed to put a tracker on Julia before they entered the courtyard," Echo spoke to him in his mind.


    John¡¯s heart leapt with hope, but he squashed that feeling quickly and forced himself to calm down.


    "We have a tracker?" He asked with scepticism, wondering why Echo had kept this information from him.


    "Yes, but..." Echo¡¯s words trailed off.


    "But?"


    "The signal is so weak that they are likely thousands of light years away..."


    John¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. "They took them to another planet!? What the fuck? Any idea where?"


    "It will take time and resources to decipher their location. As we do not have those, we should focus on growing our strength," Echo said.


    Octavia rushed towards John and grabbed his shirt, her hands trembling. "Let¡¯s get them back! We cannot let those monsters take them away. Who knows what they will do to them?"


    Her eyes glistened with tears, but John¡¯s face remained grim. He had a plan, but he could not say anything for the time being.


    He would not allow Silvera and the other Luminars to get away with this. No matter where they took Stephanie and Julia, John would find them and bring them back safely.


    "We need to work hard and make sure no one else gets taken away," Maria said as she stood next to John, her brows furrowed and her jaw tightened.


    "We¡¯ll get them back. Don¡¯t worry."


    A hard journey awaited them, but as a man of action, John knew now was not the time for thinking and worrying. Thanks to his Class Upgrade, he could tell they were still alive. For now, all he could do was do what he did best, kill monsters and steal women.

 Chapter 163: A Trail

    The smell of rotten flesh stuck to every wall and floor tile in the old resident district. It was a place where those with the lowest income used to live in normal times, but it had become a dumping ground for corpses during the first few weeks of the apocalypse.


    This was the 17th day in a row John had to endure the stench while he cleared out monster nests with the others. It had become such a common occurrence that he no longer even noticed the smell, as though it were a background sensation.


    "Watch out!" Maria warned as a horde of monsters emerged from a side corridor, their claws and mandibles snapping furiously, but John didn¡¯t even turn towards the monsters, instead, a powerful blast erupted from his back and blew the horde to smithereens.


    Maria couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Those were all 2-Star Monsters, some of them stronger than the Draconian they had fought that time and John could just take care of them with a blast from his back!


    "Let¡¯s get out of here," John said as he avoided stepping on the charred remains of monsters strewn across the alley.


    Maria stared at the pile of corpses, her eyes unblinking and her expression grim. It had been two months since Julia and Stephanie had been thrown into that portal and John had been on a rampage ever since.


    "Are we going back?" Maria stepped closer to ask and wipe the blood off his face. She wanted nothing more than to share John¡¯s burden, but she was never given the chance.


    John shook his head and said, "let¡¯s keep moving."


    "Are we going to the university?"


    "Yes. They¡¯ve been asking to have a word with me ever since Theodore and the Luminars left."


    John and Maria trekked through the ruined streets in silence when Zara appeared in a burst of flames.


    "Lydia needs you back at the base, John," Zara informed him and crossed her arms over her breasts, her face taut and her eyes burning with rage.


    "Later," John said, walking past Zara without even a glance.


    "Asshole! You need to come back, you haven¡¯t stepped foot inside for over a week."


    John stopped his movements and a surge of Energy leaked out of him, "I said later." His words were spoken sharply, his expression cold and impassive, and his eyes almost glowing with irritation.


    Zara stepped back, but her gaze was still fixed on him.


    "I¡¯ll be back today, tell Lydia to wait."


    Zara scowled and vanished in a flash of red flames.


    Maria looked at John, curious as to what he was planning. She knew he was obsessed with rescuing Julia and Stephanie, but he had been neglecting his duties as a leader. She was concerned the survivors might lose faith in him while Lydia continued to grow more powerful on her own.


    John seemed to read her thoughts and sighed, his shoulders slumping.


    "I¡¯ll go to the university first, then we¡¯ll go back," he said, as he ran his hand through his hair.


    "Lead the way."


    John and Maria arrived at the university and an entourage was waiting for them. Professor Myers and his former assistant Jules approached them with warm smiles, but they faltered once they noticed Maria¡¯s sullen face and the blood splattered on John¡¯s clothes.


    "What is going on?" Professor Myers asked, his bushy eyebrows twitching with annoyance.


    "Just killing monsters," John said, nonchalant.


    "Ah... I see. Please, come with me,"


    Professor Myers walked briskly towards a room with a locked door, followed by Jules and the entourage. John and Maria were hesitant, but they followed.


    "Please, sit down," Professor Myers said as he sat on the red leather couch and everyone followed.


    "This is what I wanted you to see," Professor Myers said as he put down a tablet on the coffee table.


    John looked at the tablet, but all he saw was a map of the city, with some buildings highlighted.


    "What am I looking at?" He asked.


    "Some time ago, we wanted to follow your footsteps and get another power plant up and running, however, we noticed some strange energy signatures in the area."


    "Explain."


    "There are many energy signatures that we don¡¯t understand. Some look like natural formations or random occurrences, but we haven¡¯t been able to determine what caused them or why."


    Jules put her hand on the table, "what we have found is a bunch of strange symbols carved onto the ground, just like you described, John."


    "Interesting," John said as he leaned back in his chair and tapped his chin.


    "However," Professor Myers interjected. "There is one thing that¡¯s strange."


    "What is it?"


    "Look at these four," the professor pointed at the clusters on the map, "we noticed that the signatures detected in these four spots seem to converge right in the middle of the city, here."


    "And why is that strange?" John asked, perplexed by the sudden change in topic.


    "Because some of the energy that reaches this point seems to vanish and didn¡¯t you say that your... um, partners were teleported to another planet? If there¡¯s a clue somewhere on Earth, then it¡¯s there."


    "Impossible. We scoured the city multiple times and found nothing," John shook his head, and Professor Myers sighed.


    "It might have been moved or destroyed, but it¡¯s worth checking out," Jules chimed in and looked at John¡¯s impassive face, expecting him to get excited about the news, but John remained silent and withdrawn as if the idea had made no sense to him.


    John sighed and stood up, "alright, then. Let¡¯s go, Maria."


    "Let¡¯s talk to Lydia, first, John," Maria said, glancing back at the Professor, who was watching them from the sofa.


    John rubbed his forehead in frustration. Every second he wasted could be used to save Julia and Stephanie, but Maria was not in any hurry.


    "Fine," John finally conceded. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They walked through the university¡¯s corridors when a young beauty gasped, her hair was dyed teal, but John remembered the dual-colours she used to wear.


    "You! Are you following me?"

 Chapter 164: A Trail 2

    "Who is this, John?" Maria asked as she glanced between John and Celeste.


    John simply snorted. "Nobody. Let¡¯s go."


    Celeste¡¯s eyes widened as John walked past her without a glance. She wasn¡¯t sure if he really didn¡¯t recognise her or was playing it cool. Either way, it hurt her pride. All this time she thought John was pursuing her and she would think about him often. She would think about how to reject him because she has a boyfriend, but even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she liked knowing that a man as handsome and reliable as John had been pursuing her, but now? It seemed as though John couldn¡¯t care less about her.


    "Jerk," she muttered, glaring at his back.


    She clenched her fist and her face was pale and drawn with rage, but John continued to walk, unaware of the turmoil in Celeste¡¯s head.


    Zara stared at the teal-haired woman, confused by the conflict in her gaze and the frustration on her lips.


    "Who is this woman?" Zara wondered as she remained hidden by her Heat Haze.


    Celeste stood in the hallway for a moment longer, watching as Maria and John stepped out the door and left.


    John was aware that Celeste lived in their base for a while. They stayed there until Celeste recovered from her injuries, but then decided to go back to the university when Theodore left. John had not received any more quests regarding Celeste and so he hadn¡¯t spoken to her since that day in her house.


    Besides, Marco had finally managed to get Maria to forgive him after two long months of hard work and John knew he would soon receive a quest regarding Maria. He narrowed his eyes as the status screen appeared above her:


    [Maria Becker]


    [Age: 22] S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Class: Heavy Sniper]


    [Strength: 20 .4]


    [Vitality: 14.5]


    [Agility: 21]


    [Energy: 46]


    [Skills: Cannon (A), Artillery Strike (B)]


    Ever since his class upgraded, some features of the system and his skills had changed. For example, his Appraisal skill had been upgraded:


    [Maria Becker]


    [Status: Concerned, Lonely]


    [Libido: Low]


    [Needs: Love, Company, Friendship]


    That was only part of the information available to him, but the amount of information varied from person to person. John guessed that people with high Energy could conceal most of their information, which would explain why Maria¡¯s information was partly concealed.


    "Everything okay?" She asked in a concerned tone, staring at him.


    "We need to get back to base soon," John responded, brushing off her concern.


    He wanted to avoid the possibility of a Luminar spying on him, he had been on high alert since Julia and Stephanie¡¯s abduction. He still had no idea how Luminars were able to replace people, which meant it could happen to anyone. Even Maria could be a Luminar and he would have no idea.


    As they entered the base, John spotted Marco sitting at the counter, his feet propped up and his eyes fixed on John with a smirk on his face.


    "Why hello, John. Where have you been, man?" Marco said, his voice filled with an arrogant amusement.


    John simply rolled his eyes and marched into his room, slamming the door behind him.


    Marco snorted.


    Marco¡¯s attitude had changed since Maria forgave him. John shook his head and chuckled.


    "Something funny?" Zara appeared in a burst of flames.


    "Why don¡¯t you knock like a normal person?"


    "I am not normal, get used to it."


    Zara put her hands on her hips and glanced at John¡¯s sculpted body as he removed his bloodied shirt. She could see his abs and his pectoral muscles through his tight tank top.


    "Show off," she mumbled, turning her face away from him.


    John ignored her and stepped into the shower, letting the hot water wash away his sweat and blood.


    Zara closed her eyes, allowing her Haze Veil to disperse. She let herself enjoy the warmth of the sun and the cool breeze on her face.


    A moment later, she opened her eyes and glanced at John¡¯s naked, dripping wet body.


    "What are you doing, you pervert!? Put some clothes on!"


    "Woman, you¡¯re invading my privacy in my own room. I can¡¯t believe you have the gall to call me a pervert," John retorted, grabbing a towel and drying himself off.


    "You have some nerve! I don¡¯t give a damn if you¡¯re the leader here or not, you are a pervert," Zara¡¯s tone was sharp, her eyes narrowed into slits.


    John smirked, amused by her reaction.


    "Is that a blush, I see?" John dropped the towel and flaunted his long flaccid cock, his smile widening with amusement, which only seemed to anger Zara even more.


    Zara scoffed and turned her head away, but she was still blushing.


    "Disgusting," she grumbled, turning her back on him.


    "Get dressed, quickly. Lydia needs to talk to us."


    Zara hurried out of the room and waited outside the door, but as she waited, a question popped into her mind.


    "Does Lydia like John? I¡¯ve never seen a girl so frustrated with a man."


    She could barely hide her amusement at the situation and chuckled. Zara and Lydia had grown close in the last two months, extremely close and she found it amusing that Lydia would pick someone like John over her.


    "Nah, that¡¯s impossible," Zara mumbled, shaking her head. "Maybe I¡¯m just jealous of the attention Lydia¡¯s been giving to John."


    She sighed and leaned against the wall, her face grim. She knew that Lydia¡¯s attention was focused on saving Julia and Stephanie and had no time for men.


    Zara knew Lydia¡¯s concern and frustration, but she couldn¡¯t help her suspicions and doubts. John opened the door and interrupted her train of thought.


    "Okay, let¡¯s go."


    "You took your time," Zara growled, her eyes narrowed with suspicion.


    "What? You want me to walk around smelling like you?"


    "Asshole."


    "Shut up and move your ass, we need to go to Lydia¡¯s room."


    Zara stomped off ahead of him, grumbling and cursing him under her breath.


    They walked in silence, with Zara glancing at him from time to time, her gaze sharp and piercing. She would not let John get in the middle of her and Lydia, but little did she know about John and his class.

 Chapter 165: Sex Dungeon *R18

    "So, what did you want to talk about?"


    John was slouched on his chair as he waited for Lydia to speak, her piercing blue eyes fixed on him.


    "I heard you found clues to finding Julia and Stephanie. Did you follow up on it?" She asked, leaning forward, her expression grave and intense.


    "I was going to, but..." John glanced at Zara, who was sitting beside him, her arms crossed over her chest and her gaze fixed on him.


    "Someone wanted me to come here," John glared at Zara and she simply scoffed and ignored him.


    "Anyway, is that all?" John stood up and Lydia sighed.


    "No, John. There¡¯s something more urgent."


    John turned around, eyebrows raised, "what is it?"


    "There is a group of survivors in the base. They want you to step down as the leader, John."


    John snorted, his eyebrows arched with disbelief, "so, that¡¯s what they¡¯re saying?"


    Zara¡¯s eyes widened as she glanced at John, surprised that he seemed so casual about the threat.


    "What are you going to do about it?" Lydia asked, her tone serious.


    "Nothing."


    "What!?"


    Zara and Lydia exclaimed simultaneously, why was John so casual about this? They wondered.


    "John, this is serious!" Lydia slammed her hands on the desk and leaned down, her forehead almost touching John¡¯s.


    "Do you not care about losing this place? Zara asked. She had managed to calm down and realised she didn¡¯t care if John wasn¡¯t the leader anymore, but she wanted to sate her curiosity.


    "You really think someone can take this place from me?"


    John said and stretched his arms wide open. As he did, the walls began to shift, and the room they were in turned into a fortress. Rows, upon rows, of spikes covered the windows and doors, and a gigantic spiked gate lowered from the ceiling.


    John was amazed by his new base and couldn¡¯t believe all the things it was capable of, now. It seemed as though the base had its own consciousness and its own desires, a consciousness that separated it from Echo.


    The base had even begun to show a personality, and it had a mischievous and playful nature that John couldn¡¯t understand. He had noticed his things had started disappearing, only to reappear later, or his furniture had been shifted slightly to the left.


    "Do you see, now? As long as we¡¯re here, no one can lay a finger on me."


    "That¡¯s not true," Lydia interrupted, her tone sharp.


    "I know you¡¯re strong, but I doubt you¡¯re strong enough to take on a group of survivors, and they seem to have a lot of resources," she continued, her eyes fixed on John.


    "Regardless of my strength and their strengths combined, I control the base and I can kill anyone with the snap of my fingers," his words were followed by a thunderous snap, which made everyone¡¯s hair stand on end and their ears ring.


    The walls began to shift and mould into spikes, turrets, swords and spears. The weapons lined up behind and next to John in an unparalleled display of strength.


    Lydia and Zara gulped unconsciously. They had seen John command the base before, but never to this extent. A sigh escapes their lips when John snapped his fingers once again and the room returned to normal.


    "As you can see, you have nothing to worry about. If that¡¯s all, I will take my leave."


    John left the room, leaving Zara and Lydia shocked and in disbelief. How had John become so powerful?


    "He¡¯s gotten stronger," Lydia said, her eyes narrowed with suspicion. "Something must have happened, he wasn¡¯t this powerful last time."


    "Whatever. He can¡¯t be trusted, Lydia. The moment he lost his powers, he would ditch us without a second thought."


    The both of them sat in silence and contemplated their future and what John¡¯s hold on the base meant.


    Meanwhile, John opened the door to his room. The sight of a naked tanned beauty greeted him. Her arms were coiled around the pillow, pressing tightly against her toned body, and her face was buried in the soft, white fabric.


    As he closed the door behind him, he felt his heart leap and a heat rose in his stomach.


    John¡¯s gaze darted towards the bed. The sheets were stained and crumpled lacy underwear lay on the floor beside it, he could see Jolene¡¯s fresh juices still dripping out of her.


    He simply chuckled and Jolene began to stir. She turned over to face him, her eyes still half closed and her voice barely a whisper.


    "John..."


    "Hey, babe."


    Her eyes grew wide as she heard his voice and she jumped up to embrace him, her naked breasts pushing against his chest and her smooth legs wrapping around his waist.


    "I was beginning to think you¡¯d never come back."


    "Sorry, had some errands to run," he replied, his eyes fixed on her naked body.


    "I missed you."


    John glanced towards the stained bed and chuckled, "yeah, I can see that."


    Jolene giggled and pulled him close, her eyes fixed on his.


    "Why don¡¯t you show me how much you missed me?"


    Her lips parted, her tongue peeked out, and a single drop of saliva glistened on the tip.


    John couldn¡¯t resist anymore. He crashed his lips onto hers and they tumbled onto the bed, their tongues intertwined and their lips pressed together.


    "That¡¯s a good girl," John groaned as he pulled away and ripped off his shirt. His bare chest glistened in the soft light and Jolene¡¯s eyes grew wide with desire. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She sat up, her gaze fixed on his hardened cock.


    "I want that in my mouth."


    John smirked and sat down, his throbbing cock pointing at Jolene¡¯s face.


    "You will have it, but..." John stood up and snapped his fingers. As he did, the room¡¯s floor opened, revealing a staircase leading down.


    "Follow me."


    Jolene followed with apprehension and excitement until they arrived at a dimly lit room.


    The room had a wall full of sex toys and another wall with whips and chains hanging from hooks. There were ropes and chains dangling from the ceiling, and a round bed in the centre, covered with a silky, red fabric.


    "What is this place, John?" Jolene asked, her tone was soft and curious, her eyes scanning the room, looking for clues.


    "This is our little playroom, Jolene. We¡¯ll have lots of fun here, but there¡¯s a very common name for this type of room."


    "What¡¯s that?"


    "A sex dungeon."

 Chapter 166: Sex Dungeon 2 *R18

    John¡¯s bare chest glistened under the ceiling lights as he strutted closer to Jolene. Her body burned with desire at the sight of him. The way he moved and the anticipation of what he might do to her in this mysterious room aroused her to the brink of orgasm.


    He caressed her cheek and flipped her on the bed, her body pliable and willing beneath him. She squirmed under his broad frame, feeling utterly helpless and aroused like never before. She was afraid there was nothing she wouldn¡¯t do. He could ask her for the most depraved thing imaginable and she would say yes, but she was also excited, almost begging to be dominated, humiliated and pleasured. She knew that was exactly what she craved, but even after all this time, she could still not admit it out loud.


    His touch was gentle, yet she could sense an underlying roughness in his caresses, and he took his sweet time removing her lacey underwear, his fingers tracing her spine and sending shivers down her entire body, making her tingle with desire.


    He slid one hand under her stomach and slowly slid her panties down to her knees. Her body trembled and her stomach tightened up so hard she felt it could shatter under his touch.


    She could feel her juices trickle down her legs, her desire for John overwhelming, and she knew she couldn¡¯t resist. Not after seeing how powerful he had become. The old John couldn¡¯t compare to the man he was now. His strength and power made her feel weak, yet safe, protected and aroused.


    John stood up without saying a word. She almost wanted to whimper at the absence of his touch, but she knew that he wouldn¡¯t leave her and that whatever he was about to do was a surprise and she was right. Only seconds later, he returned with an erotic, black latex bodysuit.


    She thought it looked too tight and restrictive and she was used to being comfortable during sex, but the idea of wearing it for John¡¯s pleasure made her face burn with desire.


    "Yes, that¡¯s my good girl."


    Jolene gasped and shivered, hearing the zipper come down as John pulled the outfit over her body, covering her up. She had been naked just seconds ago so she shouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed, but the bodysuit covered everything except her intimate parts. Somehow, she felt more exposed than when she was naked.


    The bodysuit came with a blindfold which John slowly placed over her eyes, wrapping the thick fabric around her face and tying it tightly, but not so tightly that she couldn¡¯t breathe, but snug enough that she couldn¡¯t see a single flicker of light.


    It was incredibly disorientating, the lack of sight, but it heightened her senses. She could hear John breathing softly, his presence filling the air, the rustle of fabric and the snapping of his fingers. The tension in her body increased and her chest rose and fell with rapid breaths.


    "There¡¯s another piece."


    She felt a metal clamp wrap around her neck and she could hear John attach something else. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He adjusted the straps on her back, tightening them around her neck and the small metal circle between her shoulder blades.


    She gasped, realising that it was a harness of some kind. John lifted her off her knees and secured her hands to it, so she couldn¡¯t move unless John let her.


    She could feel her nipples brush against the smooth leather of the suit, and her sex moistened.


    She wondered where he learned to tie such intricate knots.


    "Get on your hands and knees," John ordered, and Jolene immediately followed, eager for his direction and praise.


    She didn¡¯t know if her compliance stemmed from fear or desire. It had always been the latter with John, but there was something different about him now. He exuded a new confidence and authority, something she had never sensed from him before. It made her feel submissive, docile, and pliable. It made her wet and ready for him.


    John sat down on the bed beside her and stroked her cheek gently as she rested her face on his thigh, like an obedient pet.


    "Get my cock nice and wet," he whispered, his voice was low and gentle, but they managed to add fuel to the fire in her groin.


    Jolene had sucked his cock hundreds of times in the past, but it had never made her as horny as she was then, ready to do anything to please him.


    She sunk her teeth into her lower lip unconsciously as she crawled towards his voice. She couldn¡¯t see it, but she imagined his cock already erect and glistening with precum, waiting for her kiss. She opened her mouth wide to accommodate his thick girth and wrapped her lips around it. She couldn¡¯t help but moan softly, the sensation of his smooth, warm skin on her lips ignited a spark inside her that she couldn¡¯t shake.


    She felt his fingers brush through her hair, stroking the strands, gently at first, but his grip began to tighten around her skull, bobbing her head up and down the length of his full erection.


    Jolene whimpered as her lips smacked and slurped against his thick, throbbing member. Her mind swam with lust, and she lost herself in the act, the smell of his arousal filling her senses and his grunts and groans driving her mad with desire.


    Suddenly, she heard a buzz and the vibration sent shocks through her entire body. She couldn¡¯t know what it was, but she felt it, the two things clamping down on her nipples, but that was not all, they began to vibrate and send electrical currents to her breasts, and it was driving her mad with arousal.


    He flicked on the vibe on her breasts and the clamp on her right breast buzzed against her sensitive flesh, the rhythmic vibration and electricity-like pulses hitting her just the right way. She shuddered with desire and swallowed his cock entirely, burying it deep down her throat and gagging as she pushed herself to take his length. She couldn¡¯t believe she had never done anything like it before.

 Chapter 167: Sex Dungeon 3 *R18

    She sucked his cock with abandon, the only thing she cared about was returning the pleasure he was giving her. The slurping sounds were loud and sloppy, but her lips never stopped moving, the pleasure never stopping.


    As she picked up the pace, she felt his cock twitch in her throat and she moved faster, eager to swallow his hot seed and feel the rush of adrenaline in her veins.


    John grabbed her head, forcing her down until the tip of his cock hit the back of her throat. She could feel it, the hot, wet rush, spurting into her. She didn¡¯t want to swallow just a few months ago, but she did so greedily now. She loved the feeling of a load filling her throat and the salty taste of his cum as it filled her mouth.


    The depravity of the act and her own perverted thoughts added to her arousal, and it was enough to push her to the brink. Her juices burst forth at the same time his load travelled down her throat, and she convulsed with pleasure, shuddering and whimpering as the orgasm swept over her body.


    John withdrew and let her collapse onto the floor.


    "Good girl," John said, and began to untie her.


    He took off her blindfold and looked into her eyes as her face emerged from the darkness. The first thing she saw was his still erect majestic cock dripping with cum and ready to take her once more.


    The sight drove her wild with desire. His eyes were still wild with lust and power, and she knew he was not done.


    Jolene crawled towards John¡¯s cock, her body covered in a thin layer of sweat. She crawled onto his lap, and her legs straddled his waist, eager to take him inside her.


    John took hold of the metal ring and adjusted the harness, guiding her body.


    "What do you want?" He asked her while he pressed and pulled on her nipples.


    "I¡ªAHHH!" She moaned, biting her bottom lip.


    "I want my master¡¯s cock!" Jolene moaned.


    "My little bitch in training," John said, shaking his head. "Well, we need to teach you a lesson, don¡¯t we?"


    He stood up with Jolene wrapped around him. He squeezed her round ass cheeks and brought down his hand.


    "AHH!" She cried in pleasure as John¡¯s hand smacked her bottom.


    John threw her onto the bed and her juices leaked, the fabric beneath her soaked in her arousal. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He summoned a spanking paddle out of his inventory and rubbed it along her ass cheeks.


    "Are you ready for your training, naughty girl?"


    Jolene knew what to say, but the words barely escaped her lips. "Yes, please spank me! Please! Spank me and fuck me!"


    "That¡¯s a good girl, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re trained to perfection."


    "Ahh, yessss, mmmm," Jolene cried in pain as the paddling began, smacking her round bottom cheeks, reddening them under the touch of her master.


    With each smack, the buzzing on her nipples increased. John had been using the remote and was torturing her with pleasure.


    He took a moment to admire his handiwork and looked at her round bottom. Her cheeks were a bright red, and the buzzing had sent her into a world of ecstasy. He could see the lust in her eyes and hear the moan that escaped her parted lips, she was close to the edge and she didn¡¯t know how much longer she could take it.


    He looked deep into her lust-filled eyes and summoned a butt plug. She simply stared with curiosity until John spoke up.


    "We need to make sure you¡¯re plugged up tight, just how I like it."


    Jolene smirked and arched her eyebrow in amusement, her eyes glinting with desire and anticipation.


    She spread her legs and raised her rear. She wanted to be filled and ravaged, she couldn¡¯t wait anymore.


    John stared at the glistening flesh of her moist sex and inhaled deeply, relishing in the sweet scent.


    "Let¡¯s get it all nice and wet, first," John said as he brushed the butt plug on her moistened sex.


    "MMM," Jolene moaned.


    He removed the plug from her sex until it was glistening with her juices and caressed the contours of her outer rim.


    "Oh, John, yes!" Jolene was lost in pleasure, and her arousal was hitting new heights with each touch.


    John pushed the butt plug inside her. Her hole pulsed and expanded to fit the plug, but it was not nearly big enough to satisfy her, she needed her master¡¯s cock.


    He grabbed her hips and pulled her with force. Jolene was shocked as her ass bumped into John¡¯s waiting cock, but the initial pain quickly turned to pleasure.


    John plunged his cock into her wet, warm entrance, burying it to the hilt with a sharp, upward thrust.


    He did it once more, pulling out and shoving his cock back inside her, sending jolts of pleasure through her entire body and making her shudder in his arms.


    The harness dug into her sides and her wrists and ankles ached from being tied to it, but she didn¡¯t care, she was lost in a haze of bliss and depravity. The pleasure was overwhelming. The vibrating nipple clams, the harness, the butt plug and John¡¯s merciless thrusting quickly sent her into orgasm and her juices gushed out like a geyser, covering the sheets beneath her and John¡¯s pulsating cock in her own sweet nectar.


    He gripped her hair like a vice and pulled her head back, locking his gaze on her.


    "Did you ask for my permission to cum?" John growled, his tone cold and uncaring.


    Jolene flinched, "I... I¡¯m sorry, master, I couldn¡¯t help it."


    But the sound of her voice was followed by the sound of flesh on flesh as John¡¯s hand crashed against her left bottom cheek.


    She yelped in pain and surprise, the sound echoing through the room. She knew she should¡¯ve asked for permission, but the pleasure was overwhelming.


    "I thought I trained you well. I guess, we¡¯ll have to go back to the basics," John said with a smirk that sent a tingle to her core.


    Before she could guess what he was going to do, her entire body clenched as the butt plug was removed with a pop sound.


    "Ready or not, here I come," was what he said before he slammed into her tight backdoor.


    Her eyes shot open, and she screamed in both pain and pleasure as his massive cock stretched her tightest hole to the limit.

 Chapter 168: Sex Dungeon 4 *R18

    Jolene gritted her teeth and gripped the sheets in agony, trying to adjust to the discomfort of his girth. She was not expecting him to penetrate her asshole so soon, but it was clear he was not giving her a choice.


    The pressure and the sting in her ass faded, replaced by the pleasure she knew was in store for her. A trail of saliva dripped down her lips as she adjusted and concentrated on the massive thing pistoning wildly inside of her.


    "AH, MASTER, YESSSSS!" she screamed as John began thrusting into her asshole with brutal intensity.


    She could feel every inch of him sliding in and out of her tightest hole, splitting her open and spreading her walls.


    "Oh, my fucking, GOD! Don¡¯t stop, yes! Pound my ass!"


    John couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips as he observed the ripple on her ass cheeks every time he thrust. Her ass was like a ripe, plump peach, and he was ready to pluck it. He placed his hand firmly on her right cheek and leaned into her, his hot breath sending chills up her spine.


    She turned to meet his gaze and saw his lips curled upwards, a glint of mischief in his dark eyes.


    "Ahh, please, more..." She whimpered as he slid his cock into her asshole, her tight back passage splitting open with his girth.


    His chest rubbed against her back, the skin-on-skin contact driving her crazy. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him, his body, his muscles, his smoldering expression, it was enough to make her beg and submit to his desires.


    Jolene was a beautiful woman, tall, tanned, and toned in all the right places. She was the perfect mix of curves and athleticism, a body built for sin. Her legs were long, smooth, and shapely, a dream for any man to sink his teeth into. Her ass was perfectly proportioned, a bubble butt that rose and fell with each thrust, like a pendulum in motion. John couldn¡¯t get enough of it and smacked it firmly, his hand print marked on her smooth skin, the white imprint stark against her tanned complexion.


    Jolene¡¯s undone chestnut brown hair sprawled against her face and her shoulder as John pounded into her with relentless vigour. Her screams and whimpers were driving him crazy and he wanted to hear more, he needed more.


    John raised his gaze to the roof, where a hook dangled from a metal pole, and smirked to himself. He walked over to the hook, ignoring Jolene¡¯s quizzical stare, and snapped his fingers. As if on command, the hook descended, and a rope extended from the base, following the pole¡¯s length.


    The rope was wrapped neatly, like a gift, and presented to Jolene, who looked at him curiously, unable to fathom what he was planning.


    "Where would you like this, sweetheart? Perhaps, here..."


    John pulled Jolene¡¯s limp arms over her head, lifted her slightly and hooked her bound hands through the rope. Jolene gasped as the ropes tightened, and the hook reeled her upward, until she was on her tiptoes, barely touching the ground.


    He turned her slightly and swung his hand at her already-reddened right butt cheek.


    Smack.


    The sharp noise filled the air, followed by the stinging pain that shot through her body. Jolene winced as John¡¯s hand continued its merciless spanking. Smack after smack, each harder than the last.


    Jolene thought it would get unbearable the more he smacked her, but instead she felt the familiar tingle of her juices begin to drip down her leg.


    He paused for a moment, admiring her reddened cheeks before swinging his arm and landing a sharp smack on her vulnerable pussy lips.


    She was embarrassed and turned on at the same time. Her breath caught in her throat, and the dull aching pain slowly turned into pleasure, just like the vibrations in her nipples.


    "What a dirty little whore you are. You get off on the pain and the humiliation, but there¡¯s more, isn¡¯t there, little pet?"


    John began stroking her bare pussy from behind. Jolene bucked and whimpered, his fingers massaging her clit and pussy, while his cock buried itself deep in her ass. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The contrast of his soft caresses and his violent thrusts drove her crazy and her orgasm exploded like a geyser, rushing through her entire body and sending tremors through every part of her, from her fingers to her toes.


    "AH, YES, YESS!" she cried out, her voice a desperate scream for relief and release from the torture.


    The ropes held her in place as she buckled and trembled under the power of her orgasm, her juices leaking from her tight pussy.


    "Yes, there is more. Don¡¯t think I¡¯ve forgotten how tight you squeezed when your cuck of an ex-boyfriend caught us. You liked humiliating him, didn¡¯t you?"


    John asked, but she smacked against her before she could reply, his cock buried to the hilt in her asshole, her juices flowing steadily out of her aching pussy, leaving a puddle on the floor beneath her.


    "AAAHHH! OH MY GOD! PLEASE STOP! PLEASE! OH, MY GOD, I¡¯LL DIE!"


    Jolene sobbed and writhed as the buzzing in her nipples and the electrical current shot through her tits in unison, almost painfully, but despite what she was saying, the biggest orgasm of her life was approaching faster than ever, and her mind was reeling from the pleasure, the pain, and the thrill of exchanging a weaker male like Eric for a much stronger one like John, one that could satisfy her every desire.


    Her mind swam, the lack of sleep and the stimulation clouding her judgment as her juices burst forth like a raging river.


    But John had no intention of letting her rest, and he brought her close to another orgasm within seconds, his thrusting sending waves of pain and pleasure through her.


    But John had no intention of letting her rest, and he brought her close to another orgasm within seconds, his thrusting sending waves of pain and pleasure through her.


    John grabbed the rope and pulled her down, the hook stopping her mid-air until only her toes could reach the ground and her breasts were raised to the ceiling.


    She pulled her down and brought her back to the bed with her ass raised high. Then he thrusted and thrusted until Jolene felt a sharp burst of pressure on her perineum and he erupted inside her, filling her womb with his seed and claiming her once more.


    She shrieked and whimpered in agony and ecstasy, her body filled with a dull ache and her juices leaking onto the floor.


    Her legs gave out, and she collapsed into a pile of quivering flesh, her face stained with tears and drool dripping down her chin, unable to handle the intensity of her orgasm.


    John withdrew, his seed dripping down her thighs, and smirked, admiring his handiwork.


    But he wasn¡¯t done. His cock was still throbbing, and her pussy was still begging for attention, glistening in the dim light of the room, eager to be filled and used again and again.


    Without hesitation, he rammed his cock inside her wet, warm hole and continued his brutal, merciless thrusts, making her entire body buck and jerk beneath his weight. The lovemaking session continued for what seemed like hours to Jolene, but she couldn¡¯t tell time anymore, her mind had gone blank.

 Chapter 169: A Window

    Winter was approaching and the night air was chillier than usual. John and Zara sat outside the base, leaning back in their seats, watching the moon rise into the sky and reflecting off the nearby buildings and vehicles from the parapet. The wind was bitter, but the warmth of a small fire pit was just enough to keep them comfortable.


    Zara sipped from a cup of coffee and glanced over at John, her eyes narrowed and her expression stern.


    "So, they know..."


    John quirked an eyebrow at her and she could tell his confusion just from his expression.


    "Your... women. I thought you were doing it behind their back." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John¡¯s head bobbed up and down in understanding, "yes, they know."


    Zara sighed, rubbing her forehead, "I don¡¯t get it."


    "Get what?"


    "Why are they okay with that? Isn¡¯t it demeaning?"


    "I can¡¯t speak for them, but all I can say is that the world has changed. Look over there," John pointed at the horizon.


    Zara¡¯s eyebrows creased, "there¡¯s nothing there."


    "Exactly."


    "Are we playing a game?"


    "No. You know what used to be there?"


    "What?"


    "The city centre. All those skyscrapers and other tall buildings, gone. Just like that."


    Zara¡¯s gaze swept across the horizon again, and her shoulders sank in realisation, "okay, you¡¯ve got a point."


    "Humans are fragile creatures. In a world where everything can kill you, and you can die at any time, maybe it¡¯s not the most demeaning act to be with someone stronger than you, even if you¡¯re not the only one for them."


    "That so?"


    "That¡¯s what I think," John replied, but his mind flashed back to Dalia. He had noticed her unstable mental state lately and was worried she was regressing, and there was nothing he could do to bring her out of it. Now with Stephanie and Julia gone, Dalia¡¯s mental state had deteriorated further. She was paranoid, prone to panic attacks, and even lashing whenever John got close to anyone.


    Not all of his women were okay with being part of a harem, especially not Dalia. Just a few days ago, a female survivor was found beaten almost half to death and John had recognised her. She was a young survivor whose class gave her skills similar to John¡¯s and she wanted to learn from him. John didn¡¯t have proof, but something told him Dalia had something to do with it.


    This only confirmed his suspicions, and he knew Dalia was slipping out of control, and he didn¡¯t know what to do about it. She could be an invaluable addition to his team, especially if she learned how to control her class skills, but at what cost? Would he have to watch his back all the time to ensure that no one else was caught in the crossfire of her jealousy?


    "John," Zara¡¯s voice pulled him out of his reverie, and he looked over at her curiously.


    Zara gestured towards a tablet that was lined up against the wall, "it¡¯s time. Let¡¯s go."


    John stood up and jumped over the wall. Zara followed by disappearing into a burst of flames.


    As John¡¯s feet touch the cold and damp ground, Zara was already waiting next to him. They looked at each other with determined expressions and set out towards the city centre.


    Professor Myers had found out that the energy that dissipated in the city centre always did so at the exact same time every day at 2 AM, but that was not all he found. For whatever reason, powerful monsters congregated around that same spot so only someone with skills could get close.


    As John grew stronger, the amount of stats he received from monsters diminished, but he had been fighting and killing almost non-stop ever since Julia and Stephanie got taken. It seems that reaching this point meant he needed to fight much stronger monsters and this was not only a clue to his women¡¯s whereabouts, but also a chance to grow stronger.


    His eyes narrowed as he looked at his stats before leaving for the city centre:


    [John Sarack]


    [Age: 21]


    [Strength: 48.2]


    [Vitality: 27.1]


    [Agility: 58]


    [Energy: 36.1]


    [Skills: Quiet Steps (C), Critical Hit (D), Shockwave (D), Appraisal (A), Shadow Claw (D), Haze Veil (C), Dagger Aura (B), No Skills (S)]


    [Skill Borrowing: Muscle Strengthening (B), Strength Buff (B), Berserker¡¯s Rage (C), Fire Control (C)]


    Aside from his upgraded stats, his Appraisal had been upgraded to A and his Love Meter had disappeared. The most curious thing was Julia¡¯s and Stephanie¡¯s incredible gains. Their skills had gone up by two ranks in just two months. That was not that fast considering John¡¯s rate of growth, but it was much faster than everyone else he knew.


    He thought that wherever they are, it must be dangerous and filled with powerful monsters for them to grow this quickly.


    "John, look," Zara pointed to the sky above the city centre.


    John¡¯s eyes locked on a spectacle of lights shimmering in the night sky. It looked like a cloud, only brighter, with shades of pink and orange dancing against the darkness.


    It was breathtakingly beautiful and eerie at the same time. The cloud appeared to be made of thousands of tiny, shimmering specks, like tiny fireflies frozen in the sky.


    John and Zara stared in amazement. It was like something out of a dream, like a cosmic display designed to entice and mesmerise.


    It had to be some kind of anomaly, but what was it and why did it appear so consistently?


    As they approached, the shimmering mass shifted and brightened, a beam of light emerging from the centre and shooting upwards towards the sky, shattering the darkness like a supernova, as though something was using the cloud itself as a source of energy, as if it were trying to communicate with something.


    "Zara, now!" John shouted and Zara pointed a device they obtained from Professor Myers. It looked like a radar with a display that was constantly changing, shifting and flickering like the colours of a kaleidoscope.


    She waved the device frantically, scanning the cloud for any hint or clue about what it was or where it came from.


    They had assumed it would be a beacon of sorts, a way to contact whoever took the women, but what they found was a puzzle within a bigger mystery, and they were desperate for any clues, but they looked deeper into the mass, and they saw something incredible.

 Chapter 170: A Window 2

    "What is that... is that a party?" Zara pointed towards a point in the cloud, a cluster of lights, brighter and sharper than the rest.


    It looked like a clump of stars, tiny twinkling points of light, swirling in a hazy pattern. But inside this clump of stars was a window to somewhere else.


    John strained his eyes as he observed the phenomenon. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where is that? It looks strange?" Zara said.


    "It¡¯s not on Earth, that¡¯s for sure."


    "How do you know?"


    "Look through the windows. There are two moons, the soil is almost pitch black, and the vegetation looks completely different. Purple plants, hell, even the trees are a different colour. Does that look like any place on Earth that you know of?"


    As they walked toward the light, their footsteps seemed to get heavier, and it was becoming increasingly difficult to breathe. The atmosphere was thin, and the gravity was low.


    "Zara, cover the device and don¡¯t get too close. There¡¯s something in here, watch out!"


    But it was too late, Zara¡¯s scream pierced the night as a large tentacle wrapped around her waist and began dragging her toward the darkness beyond the window.


    John stepped in and slashed at the appendage, sending a spray of slimy black blood splattering everywhere. Another tentacle emerged, but John was ready for it and managed to slice it off.


    "You okay?" John asked as he eyed Zara up and down, making sure she was not wounded.


    She wiped her bloodied face and growled, "yeah, let¡¯s hurry up and go, we got what we needed."


    Zara showed John the device and it showed all the information Professor Myers said we would need.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go."


    The trip had left them shaken and disoriented, but they knew what they had just seen was a possible way to find Julia, Stephanie, and the other missing survivors who had been reported as abducted.


    They arrived at the intersection and Zara turned left, "where are you going?" John asked.


    "Back to the base, where else?"


    "We¡¯re going back to the university."


    "At these hours!? Professor Myers must be asleep..."


    "Guess he will have to wake up."


    Zara stared at John as he walked away, her brow wrinkled with irritation, but she knew arguing would be pointless. They rushed back to the university, finding it surprisingly empty, as though most of the people had left for the evening.


    Zara banged on Professor Myers¡¯ door, and he opened it, rubbing his eyes tiredly. "What are you two doing here?"


    "We got the info," John said as he pushed the device on Myers and he entered the room.


    Professor Myers¡¯ eyes widened as he looked at the information, "well, this is interesting, not what I expected."


    "What do you mean?"


    Myers grinned and sat down on his desk. He tapped on his keyboard, "well, it looks like the energy in the cloud you encountered is not necessarily being used as a way to communicate. It¡¯s more likely a remnant of a teleportation device."


    John¡¯s eyes grew wide, this was the first hint at Julia and Stephanie¡¯s whereabouts, but then Myers continued.


    "Whoever used it last had teleported here from somewhere else."


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed, "how do you know that?"


    Myers tapped on his keyboard and displayed a diagram, "well, based on the pattern and the way the energy disperses, it looks like they didn¡¯t originate here. These spikes are what I assume are a signature from the teleport, but we need to confirm with more evidence before we can say for certain."


    "How much longer till we can locate the women?"


    "If they are there, we will know their location by tomorrow night. We will need protection while we work."


    "We¡¯ll be there, won¡¯t we, Zara?"


    "Yeah, whatever," Zara sneered.


    They returned to the base to wait. John did his usual scouting missions and when the time came, they met with the tech team and got everything prepared. The machine looked like a giant cannon, and it was not operational. They would need the energy signal from the cloud to pinpoint the location of the abductees.


    It was already late at night again by the time everything was prepared. John, Zara and a few other survivors defended the tech team against the incoming monsters and when the cloud of light appeared, the machine began to hum, the tech team tweaking it to adjust to the right frequency and pattern.


    After a while, the machine¡¯s lights flashed green, and the tech team began adjusting the coordinates. The device began flashing wildly and when it settled, the tech team turned the machine around and aimed it towards the cloud.


    It fired a blast of blue light into the cloud, and they waited, their hearts pounding in their chests as they wondered if it had worked.


    It was midnight, and they had waited hours already, but the machine hadn¡¯t given any indication that it had received a response. But suddenly, a spark flew out of the machine and into the sky, a streak of orange and red trailing behind it.


    "Did we do it? Have we found them?"


    "Only one way to find out," Professor Myers adjusted the display and read it carefully, his eyes widening with excitement, "it worked!"


    "Whoever teleported here came from the same planet where they have the abductees!"


    Everyone¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement, but John¡¯s words brought down the mood.


    "Now we¡¯re back to square one. We still need to figure out how to get there."


    Zara sighed and spoke to Myers, "you said that recently someone from that planet came here, right?"


    "Yes...?" Myers said.


    "Then all we have to do is wait here for the next teleportation and grab them when they appear!"


    "Are you suggesting we catch someone who teleports to another planet and just ask them?"


    "It¡¯s not like we have a better idea, is there?"


    "We¡¯ll do it," John said, his eyes set firmly, as if he had already decided what course of action to take.

 Chapter 171: We’re Going on a Trip

    The next night, John and Zara stayed near the park where the teleportation would occur. They were hidden behind some trees and bushes.


    "Ugh, I¡¯m so uncomfortable," Zara complained as she fidgeted.


    John simply looked at her and pulled out a chair from his inventory.


    "Sit," he said and Zara begrudgingly obliged.


    "You better get comfortable. We might have to be here for days."


    John was silent as he poured some coffee and gave it to Zara. "I think this will make the waiting easier."


    Zara looked at the cup and her nose twitched at the smell of the beverage. "You do know I hate coffee, right?"


    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry, should I give your highness some tea?"


    Zara snarled, her gaze fierce. She knew John was only teasing her, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel enraged. Men were assholes. Always demanding things from her like she owed them something.


    She took the coffee begrudgingly and drank.


    Two days had passed, and John and Zara had not moved an inch from their spot. They ate and drank from things from John¡¯s inventory, but the sun was getting hot and Zara was restless.


    "This is a waste of time, John. We should be doing something productive, not sitting here waiting for someone who might not even come."


    "Okay, first of all, this was your idea, secondly, you can leave if you want. I don¡¯t need you."


    Zara crossed her arms and huffed. She was about to say something else, but a burst of light blinded the surroundings.


    Zara covered her eyes and when the light subsided, he saw a blur streaking through the park and arriving behind the man. John¡¯s figure emerged from the blur, his dagger aimed at the man¡¯s neck.


    "Don¡¯t move! We have questions."


    The man stopped in his tracks, his hands up and his expression panicked.


    John looked at him carefully, and he saw a device on his arm. It was glowing red and beeping.


    "What is that?" John asked, but the man kept shut.


    John clicked his tongue and Zara appeared in a burst of flames.


    "Speak, asshole!" She yelled and John sighed, hitting the back of the man¡¯s head with the hilt of his dagger, knocking him out cold.


    "Let¡¯s take him back to the university. We¡¯ll need Myers to ask him questions."


    Zara nodded and they carried the man back to the university. John and Zara were among the fastest humans alive and so, they arrived in seconds.


    They knocked on Myers¡¯ door.


    "Myers, open up!"


    The door opened, and Professor Myers came out, his eyes bloodshot and his hair a mess.


    "Oh, you found one!"


    "Yes, now let¡¯s go in and question him."


    "Do you have a healer here?" John asked and Myers nodded.


    "Great, bring them here."


    "What for?"


    "To make sure he doesn¡¯t die," John deadpanned and Myers gulped, sweat dripping down his temple.


    They carried the man inside and tied him to a chair. When the man awoke, he was in a dimly lit room with a single lamp hanging above him and John standing patiently in front of him, his eyes burning with determination.


    "Let me guess, you want to know where your women are?"


    "Where are they and how do we get there?"


    "I won¡¯t tell you that."


    "You don¡¯t have a choice."


    John unsheathed his dagger, and the man flinched, but his eyes showed no fear.


    "Trust me. You will speak. Why not spare yourself the torment?" John threatened, but the man remained silent.


    "So be it," John said, giving light cuts with his Venomlash all around the man¡¯s body. Recently, he had learned that the venom from his Venomlash was incredibly painful and made living beings more sensitive to pain. How did he learn this? John preferred not to dwell on such things.


    The man¡¯s screams echoed through the room, and Myers covered his ears, trying not to listen to the horrifying sounds.


    John looked at the man coldly, his eyes as hard as steel, "where are they?"


    The man spat at John¡¯s face and he wiped it off, "you really don¡¯t want to make things easy for yourself."


    John took a vial from his inventory and poured it on the man¡¯s wounds. The man shrieked as the pain intensified.


    "Where are they? How do we get there?"


    The man groaned and gasped, "I won¡¯t tell you," he said defiantly.


    John shrugged and poured the rest of the vial on the man¡¯s wounds, "it¡¯s your choice."


    The man screamed and writhed, but John¡¯s grip held him firmly in place.


    "I won¡¯t say anything, no matter how much you torture me."


    "We¡¯ll see," John replied, his eyes burning with determination.


    They continued for hours, the man screaming and crying for mercy, but John did not relent.


    Zara and Myers had decided to step out of the room, they couldn¡¯t bear the screams anymore.


    "Fucking psychopath," Zara muttered under her breath as she lit a cigarette. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That¡¯s a bit harsh," Myers said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, we don¡¯t know what the man has done and the lives of so many hang in the balance. Someone has to make the hard choices."


    "Yeah, no, I get that, but did you see John¡¯s face? He didn¡¯t even flinch, he was completely unaffected by it. It gives me the creeps," Zara said as she shuddered, trying to forget the screams and the look on John¡¯s face as he tortured the man.


    "He isn¡¯t showing it, but that doesn¡¯t mean he is not affected by it."


    Zara quirked an eyebrow at Myers and scoffed.


    Myers sighed, "Zara, the interrogation wouldn¡¯t be as effective if he showed the man how he truly felt. He needs to come off as someone who can do this for as long as it takes in order to break the man."


    "Whatever," Zara said and puffed out a cloud of smoke.


    "You should quit smoking, it¡¯s bad for your health."


    "You sound like my mom."


    "Well, I¡¯m telling you the truth," Myers said and walked away, leaving Zara alone with her thoughts.


    It had been a few hours since the interrogation began, and John¡¯s bloody figure emerged out of the room.


    Zara and Myers rushed to him, their expressions anxious.


    "Did you get anything from him?"


    "We¡¯re going on a trip," was all he said as he walked out of the room and towards the room. Zara and Myers glanced at the interrogation room, and they saw the man¡¯s dead body tied to the chair, his eyes glazed over and his mouth hanging open in a silent scream.


    "Fuck," Zara muttered under her breath.

 Chapter 172: Dalia’s Jealousy

    The next day, John gathered everyone in the courtyard. He stood on a platform and addressed the crowd. Grey clouds adorned the sky and harsh cold wind whipped at their faces, but everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed on John.


    "As you may know, we have captured a man who came from the planet where our missing survivors are being held. We need to send a team to rescue them, and I am going to lead that team."


    The crowd cheered and John raised his hand to silence them.


    "It will be a dangerous mission, and only those with the strength and skills to fight will be selected."


    The crowd murmured and whispered, their nervous glances flickering to each other.


    John continued, "if you meet the criteria and want to join, come see me in the courtyard before lunch. We will need to start immediately, as we have wasted enough time waiting."


    The crowd dispersed, and a few people approached John to ask questions.


    "Where will we go?"


    "How are we going to get there?"


    Routine questions flew at him, until a haughty voice emerged from the crowd.


    "Do you even know what we¡¯re walking into?"


    John turned to the source of the voice and his expression remained stolid, the girl wore a red coat and a black shirt, her fiery red hair swaying gently in the breeze.


    "If we can save our missing members, it will be worth it," he replied.


    She tilted her head to the side and narrowed her eyes at John.


    "Oh yeah, you don¡¯t even care, right? You get to be a hero and fuck with us." The girl said, her features distorting and her freckles twitching on her nose.


    "This mission is voluntary. You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to."


    The girl scowled at John and kicked the floor.


    "It¡¯s not like you care anyways," she huffed as she walked away, her strides full of resentment and anger.


    Myers approached John and placed a hand on his shoulder, "hey, you okay?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m good."


    Myers examined his face, his eyes soft and empathetic, "this must be hard for you. You¡¯ve been through so much and you have so much responsibility on your shoulders. It¡¯s okay to let it all out once in a while."


    John¡¯s expression hardened and he shrugged, "I¡¯m fine. How long until you can send us there?"


    "I thought it would take way longer, but thanks to Edward¡¯s expertise, I think we can get you there in a week."


    "That quick, huh? Good."


    Myers nodded and John went back to his room. He lay on his bed and stared at the ceiling, his thoughts swimming with the possibilities.


    He had so many questions, so many uncertainties, but the thought that his lovers were out there waiting for him spurred him forward. If anyone could find them, it would be him. He wouldn¡¯t let anything or anyone stand in his way.


    A gentle knocking on the door pulled John out of his thoughts, and he opened the door, his eyes surveyed the beauty in front of him.


    She was blonde and curvy, her luscious breasts peeking out from under her shirt and her pink nipples were visible through the thin fabric. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Can we talk?" Dalia said, her eyes lingering on his exposed muscles and scars.


    "Sure, come on in."


    Dalia walked into the room, and John could feel the tension in the air. She was clearly nervous and fidgety as she tried to find her words.


    "I just wanted to apologise for the past week."


    "For what exactly?"


    "The night with those ladies. I saw you with them, and I wasn¡¯t jealous or anything..."


    John was always talking to the survivors in the base, and sometimes, some of those survivors were women. He couldn¡¯t remember which instance Dalia was referring to, but John had learned by now that anything was enough to set off her jealousy. His thoughts drifted to that woman was found beaten half to death and he shuddered. He couldn¡¯t imagine seeing Dalia¡¯s innocent puppy eyes with enough rage to beat someone like that, but he knew, she was most likely the culprit.


    "Come here," he gestured with his hands and laid back on the bed. Dalia crawled on top of him and kissed him fiercely, her hands running up his hard chest and feeling his muscles tense beneath her touch. She kissed him softly, her lips brushing against his and her tongue slowly creeping into his mouth. She ground her hips against him and moaned softly as she felt his erection rising.


    John was taken aback for a second. Dalia was not the same person anymore, but to see her like this, so eager, like an animal in heat, was a sight to behold.


    His hands ran along her sides, cupping her large breasts and pinching her nipples playfully. She groaned and whimpered with desire.


    "Ahh... John," she whined, grinding harder against him. John felt his cock throbbing and the tent in his pants grew as Dalia continued humping him. She was getting wetter, her lacy white panties soaking through and her juices coating his cock through his pants.


    John sat up and quickly removed his pants, his thick, veiny shaft springing out and smacking against his abs.


    Dalia gulped and crawled absentmindedly towards his cock. She grabbed John¡¯s sides and stuck her face to his hard cock, exhaling deeply to take in his intoxicating musky scent. The smell alone was enough to make her moan and moisten her folds.


    John looked down at her and ran his fingers through her blonde locks.


    ¡¯She looks like an addict,¡¯ John thought as he observed how Dalia sunk her teeth into her bottom lips and continued inhaling his scent.


    "Good God, that smell is too much," she groaned and took a long lick from his balls to his tip.


    John inhaled sharply as he felt Dalia¡¯s warm, wet tongue run up the length of his hard cock and he let his head roll back on the bed as her lips closed around his bulbous tip and she gave a few light suckles.

 Chapter 173: Thin Walls *R18

    "God... even the precum... it¡¯s driving me crazy, John," Dalia moaned, her face reddened and her eyes closed in concentration. John looked at her, the normally reserved and shy Dalia had been replaced with a wild, lustful mess.


    She sucked his cock, taking inch by inch and gagging on his thick girth. John groaned as his tip hit the back of her throat and he could feel his balls tightening. He thrust into her face and grabbed her hair as he started face fucking her.


    She made cute whimpering noises that made John¡¯s cock even harder. He had never seen her act like this, so eager and insatiable.


    He grabbed her and flipped her around, laying her down on the bed and removing her skirt, revealing her pink folds, glistening with moisture. She crawled on all fours, arching her back and calling attention to her big round cheeks and wide hips.


    Her eagerness had spurred him on and flamed his passion. His primal desires were on fire and John could barely contain himself.


    He pulled down her lacy white thongs, revealing her perfect ass and the cute little pink pussy hiding between her thick thighs. He groaned, rubbing his thumb against her wet folds. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop teasing me and stick it in," she demanded as she looked back at John with desire. Her pupils were dilated, and her lips slightly parted. She pushed her ass towards him, hoping that would make him put it inside her already.


    John growled and gripped her hip tightly, but he wasn¡¯t going to listen to her.


    "Not yet, cutie. Let me do the same thing to you," he said as he brought his face to her moistened cleft and took in a deep breath, letting the sweet, fragrant scent of her sex flood his senses and set his nerves on fire.


    She gasped, her hands gripping the bedsheets tightly as John began lapping at her swollen pink petals, his tongue probing into her dribbling channel and massaging her inner walls.


    His thick, calloused fingers slid across her clit, sending shivers down her spine and making her body writhe.


    Her legs trembled as John gripped her thighs tightly and he felt her incoming orgasm. She was close and John was going to push her over the edge. He looked at her face, her eyes rolled back and her cheeks flushed.


    Her breathing hitched and John increased his pace, his tongue swirling and his fingers rubbing. Dalia arched her back and cried out. Her climax sent her body shuddering, and she whimpered like a kitten as John¡¯s tongue tasted her sweet nectar.


    Her body lost strength and she collapsed limp on the bed, her extremities sprawled in all directions and her hair dishevelled and splayed across her face. She looked back at John with drowsy eyes.


    "Now fuck me, John, please," she pleaded as she rubbed her sore folds and spread them apart with her index and middle finger, swaying her thick cheeks to entice John.


    John felt his cock throbbing and straining with his arousal. Her naked, shivering figure looked deliciously vulnerable, and her soft moans and pleading made him even more aroused.


    He licked his lips and grabbed his cock. The anticipation was killing him, but he wanted to savour every moment and he would drag out their session, but he also wanted to gain strength and with his upgraded class, he had a new way of gaining strength without quests.


    "Echo, is Julian in his room?" John asked Echo telepathically.


    "Yes, he is, but he¡¯s asleep," Echo replied, but only John could hear it.


    John brushed his cock up and down Dalia¡¯s slit, and she groaned, writhing on the bed as she waited for John¡¯s thick girth to stretch her. He did it absentmindedly until he thought of something.


    "Echo, make the walls thinner. I want Julian to hear it."


    Echo replied in agreement, and John got back to business. His cock rubbed her folds and slid against her slick clit, making her squirm with anticipation and pleasure.


    After a while, John heard Julian¡¯s muffled voice and he knew the walls had become thinner. Julian heard everything. John rubbed his thick mushroom head on her opening and slid his hands under her body to cup her plump breasts, his hands massaging her perky pink nipples.


    "Come on, don¡¯t tease me... oh, fuck..." her words were replaced with moans as John entered her. His thick member pushed in inch after inch, filling her up and stretching her to her limits.


    John groaned as his tip buried deep inside her tight, warm, and wet canal. She felt so good, like her body was sucking him in and clenching him tightly, urging him to continue.


    "You¡¯re such a bad girl, Dalia. You know your cuck ex-boyfriend is sleeping in the next room, right?" John hissed as he thrust into her roughly. He pulled on her blonde hair, and she whimpered, his harsh words filling her with pleasure and guilt.


    Dalia knew Julian could hear her. She shouldn¡¯t have done this, but it was too late and John was now slamming into her relentlessly, his hips smacking against her plump ass.


    "I don¡¯t care about him. He can¡¯t give me this pleasure¡ªAH! No, John!" She squealed as John thrust his cock all the way inside her, her pussy squirting and gushing against his length.


    Julian could feel his heart breaking as he listened to the sounds coming from his ex-girlfriend¡¯s bedroom. His throat had tightened, and tears streamed down his cheeks as he listened to his beloved with someone else.


    Her blonde locks, soft skin, and wide hips. All these things belonged to John. It was as if Julian was not worthy of her. The thought made Julian¡¯s stomach drop. He wasn¡¯t hungry anymore; he felt nothing. It was as though a void had swallowed all his emotions and left him empty.


    John listened to Julian¡¯s muffled whimpers and he smirked as he read the system¡¯s notification.


    [Ex Boyfriend Humiliation]


    [0.1 Strength Obtained]


    [0.1 Agility Obtained]


    The notifications kept coming up, one after another as John continued to thrust in and out of Dalia¡¯s sweet cunt, making her scream in pleasure.


    "Scream my name, tell the world who you belong to!" John grunted as he slammed into her mercilessly, his balls slapping against her moist thighs, their sweaty bodies smacking against each other and creating wet, meaty noises that echoed through the room.


    "I belong to John... AHHHH FUCK! I¡¯m coming, John!"


    "Who do you belong to, whore!?"


    "AHHHH GOD! Please fuck me, John. Just fuck me and breed me! AHHH, OH JOHN, MY CUNT IS TREMBLING! AAAHHHHH!!!"


    Her pussy clenched on him, and she gushed as she orgasmed violently, her face red and her breath hitching.


    The whole ordeal lasted for hours, John thrusting relentlessly until his stamina was depleted.


    After their tryst, he was spent, and Dalia curled up against him, snuggling into his arms and breathing softly as sleep overtook them. John watched her rest, a small smile forming on his lips. He brushed a strand of hair away from her face and pressed a gentle kiss on her cheek before succumbing to his own exhaustion.


    Her delicate face, soft features, and her thick curves had ignited his passion and given him a sense of fulfilment he hadn¡¯t felt before. They had not spoken about their relationship and John did not intend to, as he feared the complications it might cause.

 Chapter 174: Edward’s Regret

    The next day, John oversaw the construction of the teleportation device. Myers and Edwards worked tirelessly and John stood by the sides, trying to provide them with whatever they needed. John simply played with his mentor¡¯s last gift, a knife. His mentor had taught him how to fight, how to arm himself, how to survive and how to kill. What kind of person picks up a stray and teaches him all these things? As time went on, John couldn¡¯t help but think his mentor knew about the apocalypse somehow.


    While everyone worked, Mika approached John, a small smirk playing on her lips and her emerald eyes glowing.


    "Can we talk?" Mika asked.


    John nodded, and they stepped out into the garden. The wind rustled her hair and John noticed something different about her. She seemed at ease.


    "What¡¯s up, Mika?"


    She drew a deep breath and faced John, her blue eyes boring into his, "I want to help you with the rescue mission," she said earnestly.


    "Is that so?" John teased.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mika, you know that it¡¯s too dangerous without a class or the system."


    "I... I finally got it," she muttered sheepishly, "John, I got my class!"


    Mika broke out into a huge grin, and John was caught off guard. The Mika he knew would never smile like that.


    What could have caused it? He wondered. The timing was suspicious. It couldn¡¯t be that their little escapade from the other day awakened the system, could it?


    "I¡¯m happy for you, Mika," John said and his heart filled with warmth and excitement. It was one thing to fight alongside people you cared about, but it was a whole other feeling to see them grow.


    Mika embraced him, her delicate body pressing up against him and John ran his hands through her silky pale blue hair.


    John hugged her back and she buried her face on his chest. The sudden rush of emotions overwhelmed her and tears gathered in her eyes.


    Mika sniffed, and her breath hitched, her tears now flowing freely down her cheeks and seeping through John¡¯s t-shirt.


    She stayed in that embrace for a long time, and she couldn¡¯t explain why it was so emotional for her, but the experience had felt incredibly personal.


    Mika knew that she and John didn¡¯t have the greatest relationship, but she still considered him a friend, even if their friendship was rocky.


    After a while, she gently disentangled herself from John and wiped away her tears.


    "Alright, we better level you up before we go on the rescue mission," John said as his expression turned serious.


    "Yes, I would like that," Mika¡¯s cheeks tinged pink, her embarrassment creeping through.


    She had never expected her and John to bond so intimately, especially when their past was so checkered, but somehow, he had broken her barriers and found a way in, and she felt closer to him now than ever before as if a dam was broken and all the pent up emotions and experiences came flooding out.


    "Go get geared up, pick whatever you like from the armoury and whatever suits your class."


    "Sure, John."


    She gave him a small, grateful smile and rushed to the armoury, leaving John to wonder where she went all those days she was out of his sight.


    Did she have any friends in the base? Someone to share her experiences and troubles with? These questions lingered in his mind and he shrugged.


    Mika came rushing towards a few minutes later holding a dagger.


    John arched an eyebrow, "what¡¯s your class?"


    "Life Mage!" She squeaked, her eyes twinkling.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed until they formed slits, and his head tilted to one side.


    "Tell me about your skills and abilities."


    "I can use mana to heal and regenerate myself and others," her cheeks flushed with the implications.


    John chuckled, his features softening and his shoulders relaxing, "is that so, eh? Why did you pick a dagger? We have staffs that can help you with your magic."


    "I... uh... well...," she hesitated, looking away bashfully.


    John gently pulled her chin and she blushed as she gazed into his eyes. She gulped and lowered her voice, "I want to fight like you do, okay!? Are you happy now?"


    John couldn¡¯t help but burst out laughing as she stamped her feet angrily. She was so cute and it wasn¡¯t like the old, angry Mika, but a new one that John was beginning to like.


    He placed a hand on her shoulder and she stopped, "that¡¯s going to be hard since you¡¯re a mage, but I¡¯m sure can work something out."


    She nodded and looked at him gratefully, her eyes filled with hope and determination.


    While Mika laughed and bonded with John, a certain someone was standing far behind them, hidden within the shadows, his eyes burning with rage and jealousy.


    John couldn¡¯t see Edward, but the system¡¯s notification told him everything he needed to know:


    [0.1 Agility Obtained]


    John simply chuckled, his class upgrade was certainly beneficial. He had tried various methods to gain strength and agility without completing any tasks. The old John would have had to grind and train endlessly, but his class had simplified the process.


    John and Mika walked out of the base while Edward simply watched, his jealousy and anger bubbling in his chest. He didn¡¯t want to feel this way, but his feelings were uncontrollable, and the thought of someone else touching Mika and making her laugh made his blood boil.


    As John and Mika disappeared in the distance, Edward¡¯s fist tightened, his knuckles cracking. Mika was his life¡¯s work, the culmination of all his knowledge and the knowledge he obtained and stole from the Luminars. He put it all together to create the perfect android, Mika. But he could never see it coming, that she was such a perfect being that she would reject him. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had always been confident in his work, but Mika¡¯s rejection and her newfound closeness with John had shaken him to his core.


    Edward gritted his teeth and looked at the sky, his expression darkening.


    "What did I do wrong?" He whispered to himself.


    But the answer was clear to him, he had made Mika with too much free will, and now she was choosing her own destiny.


    "Yes, that¡¯s it. Free will was a mistake, but I can correct it."


    Edward turned and rushed back to his lab, his eyes blazing with determination.

 Chapter 175: Catfight

    "How did I do, how did I do?" Mika bounced on her heels, her eyes glowing.


    She had spent almost a week with John, practising her Life Magic and fighting alongside him.


    The days flew by and before they knew it, it was time for the rescue mission.


    John gave her a thumbs up, "you did well, you¡¯re strong enough to take out a few of those monsters. But remember, your class makes you a support type, don¡¯t go rushing into battle. Got it?"


    "Got it!" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dalia and John stood in the courtyard, waiting for the others to arrive.


    The courtyard was spacious, but it was soon filled with a few dozen fighters.


    "Alright, today marks the start of our rescue mission," John started and everyone perked up.


    "It will be a tough journey ahead, and we will have to deal with a lot of unknowns. We don¡¯t know what¡¯s waiting for us out there and we need to be prepared for anything."


    "Don¡¯t worry, we got your back, Boss!" A muscular man exclaimed and the others voiced their agreement.


    John smirked, but his face remained stolid.


    They made their way to the park in the dead of night. According to Myers, they could teleport at any time in the day, but doing so at the same time the energy escaped the planet was safer.


    As they arrived at the park, they saw a large, circular device at the centre. It had wires and cables snaking through the grass and into the trees.


    "Welcome to the teleportation device! I¡¯d like to call this device the Shifter, because I believe this will signify a shift in our struggle against our invaders, the Luminars!" Myers exclaimed, his arms raised in the air triumphantly.


    "That¡¯s great, Myers. So, how does it work?"


    "It¡¯s simple really, the Shifter captures the energy emitted by Luminar technology, such as their ships, and we harness it to teleport to their planet. I will be coming with you, and so will a few of my assistants, they will help me control the device and keep it running smoothly."


    "Alright, let¡¯s get going," John said as he walked towards the Shifter. Dalia, Mika, Maria, Jolene, and Zara walked behind him, but a voice called out to them.


    "John!" Octavia shouted, her figure emerging from the darkness.


    John frowned, "Octavia, why are you here?"


    "I¡¯m coming with you."


    "Are you sure you¡¯re up for it? Why don¡¯t you take a rest?"


    "No, John. I¡¯m coming whether you like it or not."


    Her fiery gaze bore into him and John sighed, "okay, fine, you can come."


    "Ready?"


    Myers turned the dials of the Shifter and everyone stepped in. He pressed a button and the Shifter whirred to life. The energy it collected pulsed through its core, and the lights flashed.


    The park was filled with a bright light and a rumbling sound. Everyone shielded their eyes, and the energy released by the Shifter swirled around them. Soon, Myers and all the tech assistants hurried over towards the Shifter and wait for the teleportation to complete.


    John and his group stepped onto the platform and a thick layer of mist engulfed them.


    Suddenly, the scene changed and they found themselves on a purple-coloured planet, with the stars and the universe surrounding it. The gravity was less, and John found his feet rising into the air slightly.


    "Careful, guys. It¡¯s not exactly like Earth!"


    "Yes, that¡¯s true. The planet¡¯s gravity is lower than Earth, which means that you¡¯ll have a tougher time controlling your movements," Myers remarked as he examined the readings.


    "Luckily, I thought about this and prepared these devices." Myers produced some small boxes and handed one to every warrior.


    "These boxes can adjust your magnetic field, so you don¡¯t float too high. Just keep ahold of the box and you¡¯ll be fine."


    "Thank you, Professor Myers," John smiled gratefully.


    "You¡¯re welcome, and good luck to everyone! Some of you will have to stay with us so we can set up camp."


    "We¡¯ll find a suitable location," Octavia volunteered, and she chose some people to stay behind and look for a good place to build their camp.


    "Everyone else, let¡¯s move!"


    The survivors followed John as they travelled further into the planet. There were no trees or vegetation, and the sky was littered with small, circular moons that glowed a fiery red.


    Mika grabbed onto John¡¯s arm, "J-John... this place is creepy."


    "It¡¯s okay, Mika. You¡¯re safe with me," he whispered as he placed his hand on her waist and pulled her closer.


    Zara shook her head in disgust and she glared at John, her eyes burning with disdain. She hated John¡¯s arrogance, his confidence, his chiselled features and his dark, brooding eyes that seemed to penetrate into her soul. She felt exposed and naked when she was around him, and she couldn¡¯t stand it.


    John walked ahead, oblivious to Zara¡¯s animosity, but he did notice that Zara was eyeing him, and her glare was piercing. However, unlike Zara, there was another jealous woman who didn¡¯t care about appearances.


    Dalia stomped the reddish-brown ground with her feet, her hands curled into fists and her eyes narrowed into slits. She couldn¡¯t believe her luck, that the man she had been with, the man she had fallen in love with, had turned his attention towards the android, but she wasn¡¯t going to let this non-human skank take him away from her.


    She appeared from the shadows and walked towards John, her hips swaying and her breasts jiggling.


    "Hey, John," she purred as she rubbed up against him from the side opposite of Mika.


    "Hey, Dalia. What¡¯s up?"


    "Oh, nothing, I just wanted to spend some time with you," she said, her voice low and seductive.


    Mika glared daggers at her. She had finally obtained her class and the system and she wanted to share her joy with John, the person who knew the most about her struggles without a system, but this Dalia woman was always in the way.


    Mika cleared her throat and pushed her breasts against John, making him stumble and his eyes widened in surprise.


    Dalia growled and pushed her breasts against him as well, her eyes narrowing as she looked at Mika.


    Mika snarled, her teeth bared and her eyes glowing. She wanted to blast Dalia¡¯s ass away, but she knew that her life magic wasn¡¯t very useful for offensive spells, and her dagger wouldn¡¯t do much damage.


    ¡¯Just you wait, whore.¡¯ Mika thought.


    As the women squabbled, John simply stood there, a sigh escaping his lips.

 Chapter 176: The City

    "Why don¡¯t you go back to your loser ex-boyfriend Julian?


    "Why don¡¯t you go back into the lab?"


    Mika gasped at Dalia¡¯s insult, her nostrils flaring and her fingers balling into fists.


    "How dare you!" She exclaimed as she pointed a finger at Dalia.


    John looked between the two, a frown on his face.


    "What¡¯s going on, ladies?"


    Dalia turned to him, her eyes pleading and her cheeks flushed.


    "I don¡¯t know, John, this robot is acting all weird, acting like she¡¯s your girlfriend and everything."


    "Shut up, you fucking skank! You¡¯re the one who thought you were too good for John and now you came crawling back like the dumb bitch you are!"


    Dalia was seething, her face turning red and her fingers curling into fists.


    "You¡¯re dead, tin can!" She screamed as she lunged at Mika.


    "That¡¯s enough!" John¡¯s voice boomed through the red desert. Two Shadow Claws extended his arms to restrain Dalia and Mika, who had already drawn her dagger.


    "Now, if you can¡¯t play nicely, you¡¯ll have to stay away from each other," he growled.


    "No, John! Let me go, she deserves it!" Dalia whined as she tried to wiggle out of John¡¯s grip.


    John heaved a deep sigh. The mission had only just started but problems had already come, and from within, no less.


    "Jolene, Zara, separate these two." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two women nodded and stepped in between the two quarrelling women, each of them grabbing one and leading her away.


    John shook his head, his lips pressed together.


    He didn¡¯t have time for this drama. They had to rescue everyone and they didn¡¯t have time to waste.


    Unfortunately, he could not communicate with Echo, but Echo had prepared a tracking device. It was a simple square screen. It could only the terrain from a certain distance and tell the total distance between itself and the two dots on the radar. Currently, it seemed that Stephanie and Julia had been separated and the closest dot was still over 500 km away.


    John had left his Vanishing Orb with Myers back at camp since they would need to return, eventually and that would save them a trip, but they still had a long way to go.


    The group walked in silence until a vast metropolis loomed in the distance. Its buildings stretched high into the sky, and John could make out a few Luminar spaceships docked on top.


    "We need to get into that city, we might find survivors there," Zara suggested.


    "That¡¯s a risk. We don¡¯t know how those Luminars will react."


    "Please, John, I¡¯m tired," Dalia pleaded.


    "Fine, but all of you stay here. I¡¯ll test the waters first," John said.


    John took a deep breath and strode towards the metropolis, his legs sinking into the reddish-brown mud and his fingers fidgeting.


    He walked past tall towers, neon signs, and flying vehicles. It was a bustling city, filled with bright lights and a multitude of scents that drifted through the streets.


    With his Haze Veil and Quiet Steps, John could hide from the world and slip unnoticed into the city.


    "It will be hard to blend in around here," John thought as he observed the many Luminars with their vibrant blue eyes and mostly pale white or platinum blonde hair.


    He clicked his tongue and continued forward until he saw a strange divide. There was a wide boulevard that seemed to separate districts, but the conditions on the other side of the boulevard were a grim contrast to the utopian conditions on his side.


    The conditions on the other side weren¡¯t bad by Earth¡¯s standards and they could be compared to a middle-class neighbourhood on Earth, but to John¡¯s eyes and senses, the other side didn¡¯t look inviting, it was devoid of colour and it was filled with grim expressions, as though they had experienced trauma and loss.


    "If things aren¡¯t working out and you have nowhere to run, what will you do?" a Luminar woman asked and looked at her child.


    John inched closer, and he could hear every word of their conversation. The child seemed around four years old and he looked at his mother with teary eyes, his lips trembling and his little fingers fidgeting.


    His innocent blue eyes shone and he squeezed his mother¡¯s hand, "I... I will protect you, Mama!"


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed as he observed the scene and listened to the conversation. He could understand the language thanks to the universal translator made by Edward, but the scene in front puzzled him.


    This was the first time he had seen an unhappy face in this place. What was more curious was that the Luminars in this district had slightly different features. Their hair colours had a little more contrast and some of them had grey and purple eyes.


    John shook his head and prowled deeper into the district. The buildings were smaller and some were deteriorating. John did not realize how miserable this place truly was until he saw the tears streaming down a girl¡¯s cheeks as she stared at a fading, glowing sign.


    John could not read the words, but it seemed as if the business in the building was struggling to stay alive.


    Suddenly, John froze in his tracks and pressed his body against the wall of a building, blurring himself into a veil of haze.


    A female figure wearing a mask walked towards a shop selling confectionery. John could not make out her features from afar, but the mask looked strange and he had seen someone wear the same mask back in the university.


    ¡¯One of Theodore¡¯s? How?¡¯ John wondered, but he could not get any closer.


    If John wasn¡¯t mistaken, she might have been able to detect him.


    Once she entered the building, he slipped past the shops.


    After a short while, the woman had purchased the snacks and John kept his distance from her as she turned a corner. He followed the woman for half an hour until she reached yet another district.


    This time, the district was in even worse condition, but the most surprising thing was that there were no Luminars around. Instead, people of all races walked the grim streets.


    John¡¯s brows knitted together in confusion. Were the humans here all survivors of Earth? Did the Luminars keep survivors in these sub-par neighbourhoods?

 Chapter 177: Eager Mika *R18

    John gave the diverse district one last sweep and returned back to his group.


    "There¡¯s a place where we can stay," he spoke as he came out of his veil, startling Zara.


    "Fuck, why do you have to do that?" She growled, taking a step back and clutching her heart dramatically.


    John snorted, "this is what you do all the time, don¡¯t be a hypocrite."


    Zara grumbled. She knew that John¡¯s statement was valid but she still tried to get on his nerves, anything to give him a taste of his own medicine.


    "If you¡¯re done gossiping, we got some survivors to rescue and this is only the first location," John spoke as he walked towards a small hut made of concrete blocks.


    "Is it abandoned?" Dalia asked.


    John nodded, "it seems so, and it¡¯s pretty isolated as well. If we bring the others, we could sleep over."


    "Will that be alright? These Luminars seem to have strict control over the population, what if they get angry that humans are here," Jolene remarked.


    "I¡¯ve seen other humans, or beings that looked like humans at least. We will blend in around here."


    "Great! What should we do?" Jolene asked with gleaming eyes.


    "Nothing, for now, we rest. Make yourselves comfortable," John said as he sat on the hut¡¯s floor and leaned his back against the wall.


    He summoned some food out of his inventory and looked at Zara, "well? What are you waiting for, woman, distribute these," John said, a smirk on his lips.


    Zara clicked her tongue. She wanted to ask ¡¯why me?¡¯ but she knew John chose her on purpose to piss her off.


    So, she gritted her teeth and started handing out the food.


    "Thank you," Jolene smiled.


    Zara¡¯s eyes softened and her anger faded as she looked at her.


    "No problem," she mumbled, her cheeks flushed.


    "Come on, sit and have some food," Jolene said as she patted the ground beside her.


    John simply smirked. He had tasked Jolene with keeping Zara in check and getting information out of her. That was one problem out of the way, but there was still the problem of Dalia and Mika.


    Both were sitting on opposite ends of the hut, glancing between themselves and John.


    John shook his head, he could not believe the trouble he was facing.


    "Should I kick one out or what? Gosh," he muttered, and the rest could only look at him with pity.


    John¡¯s troubles aside, Zara and Jolene were quite the pair.


    After their meal, they started chatting. Jolene told Zara about her past, her troubles with men and her life before the apocalypse.


    "Really? You dated a lot of guys, huh? What happened to you, did someone cheat on you?" Zara asked.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed, a twinkle in his eyes. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jolene glanced at John, her cheeks flushed and her eyes lowered, "no, it¡¯s... complicated."


    "So, what was the problem? He had a tiny dick or what?"


    "Heh," John snorted.


    Jolene looked away bashfully. She couldn¡¯t deny her relationship with John, the evidence was all over the base.


    "N-no... well... it was a little small," Jolene mumbled, and Zara¡¯s eyes widened.


    "What?!"


    "Y-yeah, it¡¯s nothing to brag about."


    "But like how small? Have you seen a lot of dicks?"


    "N-no!" Jolene protested, "it¡¯s just, it¡¯s really small compared to John¡¯s!"


    Zara gasped, her mouth agape, her expression mortified. She couldn¡¯t believe Jolene was complaining about a small penis, but even more than that, how big was John¡¯s dick?


    "Well, it¡¯s not the size, but the skill, right?" She smirked, trying to alleviate the tension.


    "No, it¡¯s the size and skill," Jolene mumbled.


    Zara looked at her, her jaw still ajar.


    "You can¡¯t be serious, you¡¯re lying! Is it that small?" Zara asked, her curiosity burning, but then her eyes widened.


    "Or... is John¡¯s dick huge?"


    Maria was falling asleep but she burst into laughter as she heard that, her eyes tearing up.


    "I didn¡¯t know you were such a gossip, Zara," Maria teased.


    "Wait, so, John, is it true?"


    "Curious, are you?" John teased.


    "You wish," she spat, glaring at him.


    "Alright, alright, everyone rest up. We will head out in a few hours."


    "Wouldn¡¯t it be nighttime by then?"


    "Well, we don¡¯t know the daylight cycle of this planet. We will head out even if it¡¯s dark, though."


    "Fine, John," Zara grumbled.


    The group got to sleep, resting for a few hours, except for Mika who didn¡¯t need to sleep as often.


    "John," she whispered as she nudged him awake.


    "Is something wrong, Mika?"


    "No, but I had an idea," she whispered.


    "Let¡¯s hear it," John said as he sat up.


    Mika blushed as she hesitated, but she gathered her courage and spoke up.


    "You... you know how I awakened the system after w-we did t-that?" Her cheeks flushed, her embarrassment clear on her face.


    John grinned as he nodded, "yes."


    "I-I thought it w-was just a coincidence, but I think it was not a coincidence," she mumbled.


    "Go on."


    "I-I want to d-do it again!"


    "So, let me get this straight. You¡¯re telling me that you want to sleep with me, and you think we will awaken something else?"


    "J-John!"


    "It¡¯s not a no."


    "John... please, you promised," she pouted, her lips jutting out.


    "Alright. Come here, then," John patted his lap.


    Mika bit her lip and nodded, "o-okay."


    John smiled and leaned back, his arms propped.


    "Do you want some help?"


    "No, I¡¯ll do it," she mumbled as she sat on his lap, her perky butt flattening on it, burying the whole length of his cock in the seam of her ass. Mika bit her lip and stifled a moan, the sensation was electrifying and the feeling of his cock rubbing against her sent shivers down her spine.


    "Lean back, beautiful," John whispered and the warmth of his breath on her neck made her tremble.


    Mika closed her eyes and let herself go. John¡¯s strong arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her against his firm chest. She leaned her head back and relaxed, giving in to his touch and letting the waves of pleasure wash over her.


    John¡¯s hands roamed her body, caressing her thighs, teasing her nipples, cupping her ass, and kneading her breasts, eliciting small moans and whimpers from her.


    "Let¡¯s have some fun."

 Chapter 178: Eager Mika 2 *R18

    Mika¡¯s moans were stifled, but some of them slipped through her lips and echoed through the walls.


    "Shh, keep quiet, cutie," John whispered, his husky voice sending a chill down Mika¡¯s spine.


    "Mhm," she nodded, biting her lip to muffle her cries, but she couldn¡¯t stop.


    She opened her eyes and gazed up into John¡¯s piercing dark orbs, his face inches from hers.


    "Ready?" John asked as he inserted his index finger between her folds, slowly sinking it in.


    Mika gasped, her body shivering and trembling, her thighs quivering.


    "What¡¯s going on? John, this feels strange¡ªAH!" Mika gasped, but John quickly covered her mouth, her moans stifled by his hand.


    "Shh, keep quiet, cutie."


    "Mhm," she nodded.


    John inserted another finger, moving them in and out, his thumb gently rubbing her clit. Mika¡¯s body writhed and convulsed, and her hips bucked, grinding against his fingers.


    This was the first time Mika had ever felt anything like this. Just a few days ago, she had never felt lust, but now she was swimming in pleasure and it was intoxicating.


    "A-again... hm... a-again," Mika panted. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don¡¯t worry, baby, I¡¯ve got you. I¡¯ve got you," he cooed.


    John slowly pushed his fingers in, watching as Mika¡¯s folds parted and accepted him eagerly, her tight hole stretching. He fingered her slowly, drawing circles with his thumb on her sensitive bundle of nerves and sliding his fingers in and out.


    "Hngh! Mm," Mika moaned, her legs shaking, her chest rising and falling with every ragged breath.


    Her toes curled and she arched her back, pressing against his fingers, her eyes squeezing shut as pleasure coursed through her body.


    Her body began to glow a faint green, her aura flickering. John¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the spectacle, but it was not only that. The way she bucked her hips against his fingers and her tight ass grazed his cock, it was driving him mad with desire.


    John¡¯s plan was just to entertain her, but he felt he had never wanted a woman more. He pulled his fingers out and shoved his pants down, freeing his thick, throbbing member.


    "W-what are you doing?" Mika gasped, looking back at him, her eyes wide and her lips parted.


    "I¡¯m going to show you a whole new world of pleasure, baby girl," he whispered.


    His shaft rubbed against her soft, supple cheeks, and her eyes widened in awe.


    "It¡¯s so big," she moaned.


    "It sure is," he chuckled.


    Mika gasped and her eyes fluttered, her body squirming as she felt it press against her entrance.


    "John, it¡¯s too big," she whined.


    "Just relax, baby girl. You can take it," he whispered.


    "No, John, please, I¡¯m not ready..." Mika whimpered.


    "It¡¯s okay. Just breathe. Deep breaths, baby," he cooed.


    "Try to relax," he whispered, his lips pressed against her ear and his hot breath tickling her sensitive skin.


    Her body shivered and goosebumps spread across her arms. She bit her lip and closed her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t relax. Her body was tense and her legs were shaking.


    John pressed his shaft against her entrance, but as his body touched hers, he snapped back to reality and stepped back, taking a deep breath.


    ¡¯Shit, I almost forced myself on her,¡¯ John thought, but it was not only that. He also had a pending quest and he couldn¡¯t abandon it.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mika, I got carried away."


    "No, it¡¯s my fault," Mika replied, looking away guiltily.


    "No, no, Mika. It¡¯s me, I¡¯m the one who lost control," John assured her.


    Mika¡¯s eyes filled with tears and she covered her face with her hands.


    "No need to cry, Mika. Come here," John said, pulling her into a hug.


    He placed his hand on the small of her back and brought her close to his chest. His body was firm, and his heartbeat was strong and steady. She buried her face in his chest and took a deep breath, inhaling his musky scent, but it did nothing to calm her down.


    "It wasn¡¯t your fault, Mika, don¡¯t cry."


    "T-that¡¯s not why I¡¯m crying..."


    "What is it, then?"


    "I-it¡¯s because..." she began, her cheeks flushing redder, "I want to... I..." she stammered, her heart pounding and her body trembling.


    As she rubbed her legs together and her juices trickled down, John understood.


    "It¡¯s fine, let me help you, I won¡¯t lose control this time," John said and turned her around, his fingers parting her lower lips and playing with her nipples.


    Her breathing hitched as John teased her. His fingers glided across her slick entrance and dipped in slowly, eliciting gasps and sighs as he played with her sensitive flesh. He pulled her shirt down and freed her firm breasts. Mika¡¯s breathing grew ragged and heavy as he massaged her mound of flesh and teased her erect nipples.


    John stood up, pulling Mika along with him and pressed her against the wall. She closed her eyes, moaning in delight as she felt his breath tickle her ear.


    Her thighs rubbed together and her hips ground against his. His throbbing length pressed between their bodies, his tip pressing into her stomach and leaving a trail of precum behind.


    "Push your legs closer together, baby," he instructed, and she did.


    "Like that, you¡¯re going to strangle my cock and make it feel real good," he explained, his voice a low rumble.


    John¡¯s hand came around and groped her firm rear, giving it a squeeze.


    "Yes, you¡¯re such a good girl. This ass belongs to me now," he said, spanking her gently.


    John thrust forward and slid his cock along her slit. His cock throbbed and twitched as it was surrounded by the slick heat.


    Mika trembled under the onslaught of new sensations and bucker her hips to his rhythm as she sunk her teeth into her lower lips.


    "Oh god, I¡¯m going crazy," she moaned, her body shaking and her head reeling.


    "That¡¯s it, baby, just surrender to the pleasure, don¡¯t fight it," John said as he slid his cock faster and faster along her slit and caressed her sensitive nipples.

 Chapter 179: Eager Mika 3 *R18

    The sound of slapping flesh reverberated through the cave and their combined arousal coated their thighs.


    "Come for me, Mika," John hissed as he slammed his throbbing length along her slit, her juices pouring out around his shaft and splashing to the floor, pooling between their feet.


    "Oh, fuck! JOHN!" Mika screamed, her legs buckling, her hips shaking and her head slamming into the wall as her body convulsed with ecstasy.


    She slumped over, her hair a dishevelled mess, her face flushed, her eyes lidded, her lips parted and her tongue hanging out as she gasped and wheezed, panting for breath. Her body began to glow a brighter green until it all exploded.


    "Fuck!" Mika screamed as she released, her entire body jerking violently. Her nectar gushed from her quivering lips as she collapsed, sliding to the floor. Her juices poured from her aching slit and her body writhed in bliss. She rested her head on the harsh cold floor, and she trembled.


    She saw John hadn¡¯t come yet, and she wasn¡¯t going to leave things half-finished.


    She leaned in and gave the tip a little lick, a small dot of his pre-cum left on her lips.


    She kissed the underside of his pulsing member, her tongue tracing a line from his sack all the way to the tip, teasing the head with a swirl.


    John looked at her intently, and a small gasp of delight escaped her lips when she saw his gaze.


    She blushed, her cheeks red, her body trembling from her previous orgasm. Her lips wrapped around his thick cockhead, slowly bobbing back and forth, letting her tongue dance over his throbbing tip, enjoying the way her throat constricted around his aching erection as he swallowed deeply. She wrapped her slim fingers around his cock and stroked his hardness slowly and lovingly.


    Mika glanced at John with sultry, upturned eyes as she watched her tits bouncing with the force of her sucking as John held his cock tightly to her head with both hands while using the weight of his body to slam himself down her tight throat as far as he could push it. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He thrust his throbbing member forward and impaled her with the force of the first stroke. The back of her head slammed hard into the stonewall of the cabin. With each heavy thrust, his manhood tore down her tight esophagus and buried itself firmly in her throat as his rock solid cock reached places no man or machine had ever been before, but even as her pussy quivered and juices streamed from her quaking mound of lust, Mika kept her attention focused on sucking his shaft like a popsicle, tasting the flowing pre-cum as it leaked into her mouth and made her moan at its sweet, musky taste.


    John gritted his teeth as he felt the pressure inside building and he let out a deep, growling moan, gripping the back of her head and roughly yanking his massive shaft in and out of her gasping, choking lips.


    She felt conflicted at the treatment he was giving her. He was using her however he wanted, he was fucking her face with wild abandon, he was treating her like his plaything, yet, somehow, she felt her juices flowing.


    Before long, John sent a thick, creamy rope of his potent seed directly down her gullet as she guzzled and suckled the delicious load without hesitation, his cockhead continuing to throb, sending spurts of cum and filling her belly. The eruption didn¡¯t slow for many long moments as his manhood continued to throb and release, spewing jets of hot sperm into her waiting, needy mouth and painting her tonsils white, her tongue happily lapping it all up, savoring the taste and not wasting a single drop.


    John pulled his raging cock out of her mouth and smeared its still-hard length on her face, letting the last few drops of his seed spill onto her glistening cheeks as she moaned from the loss, licking and sucking his twitching head eagerly, eager for more, but it was time to stop.


    "We should get dressed before everyone wakes up," John whispered and Mika¡¯s eyes widened. For a second, she had forgotten they were all sleeping in the same room.


    Mika nodded, her face flushed as John helped her get up, a soft grin on her face.


    "Wow, we have one hell of a personality shift," John murmured.


    "Haha," Mika¡¯s soft smile turned into a scowl and she puffed her cheeks, "is that how you talk to your wife?" She grumbled.


    "Are you already calling yourself that?"


    "Why? Do you not want me to call myself your wife?"


    John could only sigh, "don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, girl," he said as he flicked her forehead, but her soft smile didn¡¯t waver, not when he didn¡¯t rebuke her.


    As they got dressed, the rest of the team began to stir awake and they set out on their journey, but before they could leave the city, a man¡¯s voice stopped the group.


    As they got dressed, the rest of the team began to stir awake and they set out on their journey, but before they could leave the city, a man¡¯s voice stopped the group.


    "Stop right there!"


    Everyone tensed, prepared to fight and run as soon as necessary, but there was something in his tone that intrigued John. It was as if the man was apprehensive, maybe even scared of his own words.


    "Show your faces," the man added, his tone weak and shaky.


    John dropped his Haze veil and looked at the man, trying to assess him with a quick scan, but the man seemed to react to the attempt.


    "No appraisal skills, please!" the man pleaded.


    This surprised the group. He seemed fearful that John would use his appraisal skill, not even surprised that he had the skill in the first place.


    "Fine," John replied, "what do you want?"


    The man gulped, a drop of sweat trickling down his brow, "j-just can you come with me please?"


    "Why should I?"


    "I-I can¡¯t explain, you have to follow me."


    "And what if I don¡¯t?" John stepped forward, his Venomlash glinting in the sunlight.


    "Please, there¡¯s no other option!" the man pleaded, his eyes desperate.


    "Look, if you¡¯re not willing to explain yourself and you¡¯re not even telling us where are we going, I¡¯m just not interested," John replied, his voice cold as steel.


    "Wait, wait, wait! Please, I have a family," the man pleaded.


    John had a good sense of intuition and he knew the man was hiding something, so he decided to follow him out of curiosity.


    "Lead the way, but if you betray us or hurt anyone, you¡¯re dead," John spoke with finality and the man nodded quickly.

 Chapter 180: Mikal

    John and the rest of the survivors followed the man through the decadent streets of the Luminar metropolis. He led them towards an alleyway and a rusted door hidden behind some trash cans.


    "Through here, please," the man gestured, but John didn¡¯t move.


    "Can we trust him, John?" Zara asked, her fists clenched.


    "I¡¯ll be fine, but you guys stay outside, just in case," John instructed.


    Everyone nodded, except Dalia...


    "Wait, John, I... I¡¯ll go with you," she offered, her cheeks flushed.


    "I¡¯m fine, Dalia," John replied, but Dalia stepped forward.


    "You can¡¯t expect me to leave you alone! I¡¯ll be worried sick," Dalia insisted, and John sighed, he couldn¡¯t deny her genuine worry and love.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go," John agreed.


    John turned around and gave a knowing glance to Zara who simply nodded.


    The man opened the door and they entered a rundown warehouse, the smell of mould and rotting wood filling their nostrils. The walls were covered in moss and fungi and the concrete floors were cracked, with weeds sprouting from the crevices.


    People were huddled around a table, some eating and others napping. There was a fire crackling in a corner and a few people were cooking some food.


    "Who are these people, and what¡¯s going on?" John asked, his voice harsh.


    The man gulped and gestured for them to follow him. John and Dalia trailed him towards a makeshift office in the back of the warehouse. The office was covered with papers and files, and there was a desk in the centre, a man sitting on the chair behind it.


    The man looked human, but his skin had a faint glow and his ears were pointy.


    ¡¯Like an elf from Earth¡¯s folklore?¡¯ John wondered.


    "Please, sit," the man said, gesturing to the chairs opposite him. His voice was that of someone who had given it all up, someone who was waiting for a miracle.


    John nodded and sat, Dalia following his lead.


    "Now, can you tell me what¡¯s happening here?" John asked.


    The man sighed, his shoulders slumping, "you don¡¯t seem to have a clue," he said, looking at John with pity.


    "Enlighten me."


    "Well, this planet is in the hands of the Luminars, but do you think this is their homeland?"


    "No, judging by their appearance, they¡¯re not native."


    "Right. They conquered the planet and enslaved the natives," the man explained.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed, "are you a native of this planet?"


    "No. My name is Mikal Long¡¯er and my planet is no more. We were colonized by the Luminars and we had to live in slave camps. They exploited our planet¡¯s resources until there was nothing left to exploit until our planet was a barren wasteland..."


    Mikal¡¯s eyes darkened and his voice broke.


    "My father, my mother, my wife... they¡¯re all gone. And the Luminars just left us to die," he added, his voice barely a whisper. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯m sorry to hear that," John offered his sympathy. Dalia¡¯s eyes welled with tears and she gripped John¡¯s hand tightly.


    "It¡¯s ok. It was many years ago and I¡¯m not the only one. Your planet is next," he warned, not a hint of doubt in his voice.


    "It¡¯s tragic..." John looked into Mikal¡¯s eyes, "...what happened to your planet, but tell me, what do you want from us?"


    Mikal shifted in his seat and spoke, "I know you are not from this planet, so you are not beholden to the Luminars. But we are trapped here, and I need help," he explained.


    "Go on."


    "Get us out of here and in return, we can help the resistance on your planet. We know their methods, tactics, and technology better than anyone."


    "I see, so you have a lot of intel. That¡¯s why you¡¯re in the Luminars¡¯ good graces."


    "We¡¯re not in their good graces, but we are not a threat. We¡¯re just trying to survive, and if you can get us out of here, we can be an asset."


    John leaned back on his chair to take a moment to contemplate. He had no reason to say no, and he was curious to learn more about the Luminars and their technology.


    "Fine. I¡¯ll get you out of here, but in return, you¡¯ll have to share everything with me. Everything."


    "Of course, you have my word," Mikal bowed, relief washing over his face.


    "Then it¡¯s settled. However, we¡¯re not leaving, yet. We came here to rescue our comrades."


    "Of course, whatever you need, I can provide," Mikal replied.


    "Then perhaps you can tell me what¡¯s..." he looked down at the radar and saw the exact distance to the first signal. It was written in kilometres, but he figured the universal translator would translate to whatever unit they used. This was, after all, trained with the Luminars¡¯ data, "300 kilometres north of here."


    Mikal scratched his chin, "Lamento City is over there, but there are no roads and the path is filled with 2 and 3-star monsters."


    3-star monsters? John wondered. It seemed they had a challenge ahead of them.


    "How do you people move around?"


    "We don¡¯t. Only the Luminars can do that with their ships."


    "You mentioned the resistance, do you know anything about them?"


    "Not much. We¡¯re isolated here, and the Luminars keep a tight grip on any intel."


    "How do you get information then?"


    "They drop it off, and they are very generous with their scraps."


    "That¡¯s smart. Okay, anything you can tell us about the path to Lamento and the city?"


    "Yeah, the path is a rocky terrain with jagged cliffs. There are no shortcuts and the monsters will pick up your presence from miles away. If you can¡¯t handle them, you¡¯re dead meat. I wouldn¡¯t recommend going in without a full party."


    "I see... Well, I think that¡¯s all."


    John turned around and moved towards the door, Dalia followed behind. He stopped before he reached the door and turned around, "you said your planet is no more because of resource exploitation, but what exactly happened?"


    Mikal¡¯s eyes darkened and cleared his throat, "whatever it is that they extract from planets tends to be related to the appearance of monsters. The more they do it, the stronger the monsters. They did this in Nadaria, my home planet until an 8-stars monster appeared and they left. The monster was too strong, even for the Luminars and their technology and it went on a rampage until there was nothing left to destroy. Millions died, and we had to flee to save ourselves."


    "So, they just abandoned you?"


    "Yes, they didn¡¯t care about us, and we had to take it upon ourselves to find a new home. And that¡¯s when they found this planet and colonized it. The Luminars are monsters in their own right."


    Mikal leaned back, a tear rolling down his cheek, "it¡¯s so unfair. They ruin lives and just walk away like it¡¯s nothing."


    He looked at John and they exchanged their contact information on their A-comms.

 Chapter 181: The Engaged Couple?

    John didn¡¯t know how long it had been since they set out on their journey towards Lamento, but the red sun had begun setting hours ago and it didn¡¯t seem like it would set for a few more hours. The daylight cycle seemed to be longer on this planet.


    The warm glow of the crimson sun shrouded the desert, but as it sank lower, the temperature quickly plummeted and a cool breeze blew across their faces, causing their clothes and hair to flutter wildly in the wind.


    They saw a dim glow in the sky as they journeyed through the desolate region. The sun, a dim red orb barely visible over the horizon, was not the source of the light. It was something else, both lovely and unsettling. The sight of the changing colours and patterns grabbed them as they paused to watch the display.


    They were witnessing a magnetospheric storm, a rare phenomenon caused by the interaction of the planet¡¯s magnetic field and the star¡¯s flares.


    The colours danced and shifted as the particles of plasma collided with each other. It was a magnificent sight to behold, but also a warning of danger. The charged particles and high-energy ions could disrupt communication and other electronic devices, rendering them useless. John feared this could mess with their gravity boxes and the universal translator.


    Unconsciously, John turned his gaze towards Mika. He knew Mika was not a robot, he had been inside her after all, but he couldn¡¯t help but worry and wonder if this could affect her.


    Mika noticed his gaze and clicked her tongue, "relax, asshole, this won¡¯t do anything to me."


    John smirked and squeezed her tight butt, causing her to blush and sputter as the rest of the group laughed and continued their trek.


    "We can rest here for a bit," John announced, and everyone nodded, making their way towards a natural cave.


    Zara sat on a rock, her gaze fixed on the horizon, her mind miles away.


    John leaned back against the cave¡¯s cold stone, a shiver running down his spine. He looked around and saw everyone resting or napping, but Maria approached him and sat next to him.


    "How are you doing, John?"


    "I¡¯m fine, we haven¡¯t seen any monsters, yet. But we have no choice, we can¡¯t turn back, now."


    "I¡¯m worried about what you told us, what Mikal told you."


    "I won¡¯t let that happen, Maria."


    Maria sighed, her eyes glistening, "I know, but it scares me."


    "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Don¡¯t be," John said, giving her shoulder a gentle squeeze.


    "I¡¯m not cut out for this, John. I want things to go back to how they were."


    "You should give yourself some credit. You were one of the first people on Earth to set up a safe haven."


    "Yeah, and look how that turned out. So many people died, John."


    "That wasn¡¯t your fault, Maria."


    "Maybe. But it still hurts," she admitted, looking away.


    "I get it."


    They sat in silence for a while before John spoke.


    "I¡¯ll take back our planet, Maria, or I will die trying."


    "Thank you, John," she said, a smile forming on her lips.


    "For what?"


    "For being who you are. Your confidence is always comforting."


    "Thanks, Maria," John smirked, "so what about you and Marco?"


    Maria¡¯s smile vanished, "I forgave him, but..." she trailed off.


    "What is it?"


    "It¡¯s just... I don¡¯t feel the same. I was angry and I missed him, but there¡¯s something missing," Maria said and John nodded. His lips parted, but before he could say anything, the system¡¯s notification chimed:


    [The Engaged (?) Couple]


    [Quest: Make Maria fall in love with you.]


    [Rewards: Skill Upgrade x2]


    John blinked at the rewards and he couldn¡¯t help but smirk, but then the system¡¯s notification chimed again.


    [The Engaged (?) Couple - An Affair]


    [Quest: Make Maria cheat on Marco.]


    [Rewards: Strength Increased by 2, Sexual Skills unlocked]


    The second quest was more shocking and interesting. John looked towards Maria and wrapped his arms around her shoulders. He decided to begin working towards the quests right away.


    "I¡¯m here for you, Maria. Whatever you need."


    "Thank you, John."


    John caressed her soft cheek, his thumb grazing her bottom lip.


    "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re Theodore¡¯s daughter. You¡¯re so different, so unlike him," John mused.


    "I am," she chuckled.


    "So beautiful, too," John said, his voice a whisper.


    She looked away, her cheeks flushed, "you¡¯re not that bad, John. You¡¯re an idiot and you¡¯re reckless, but you care, which is more than I can say for any other man I¡¯ve met."


    "Thank you," John replied, his lips curling in a smirk.


    "To tell you the truth, I felt jealousy when I saw you trying so hard to get Julia and Stephanie back. I couldn¡¯t help but wish I had someone like that, too."


    "You don¡¯t have to wish anymore," John said, a sly smirk dancing on his lips.


    "John, I don¡¯t..." she trailed off. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I mean, we¡¯re here. Just us. Why not take advantage of the moment?" John reasoned.


    "You can¡¯t be serious."


    "I am. Look at me."


    Maria looked into his eyes, a mix of excitement and fear dancing in her honey-brown eyes.


    She bit her lip unconsciously as she locked her gaze on John, his sharp features glowing in the warm light of the setting sun, his dark hair billowing in the wind, and his eyes shining with passion and determination.


    John looked like the type of guy she wouldn¡¯t even think to approach before the apocalypse, but John had shown her a hidden side to his personality that she couldn¡¯t resist, but she had her principles.


    "I can¡¯t, I¡¯m sorry, John," she said and stood up, dusting off her pants.


    "Maria, wait!" John exclaimed, but she ignored him and stepped outside.


    "This is not going to be easy," he muttered, leaning back against the cave¡¯s wall.


    But he wouldn¡¯t let a small setback stop him, he was a NTR Rogue after all. He was someone who steals women away from their lovers. And he loved a challenge.

 Chapter 182: Cyclops

    After a short rest, the group went back to the desert and continued on their trek. The red sun continued shining its blood-red glow on the barren wasteland and the geomagnetic storms were still raging, but as they walked, they heard the bone-chilling roar of a 5-metre-tall creature.


    It had a hulking body, and its skin was a dark shade of purple. It had huge arms and a muscular torso. Its hands and feet were as big as boulders and its legs were thick and sturdy, but more glaring was its big one-eye covering most of its face.


    "Get ready!" John exclaimed, taking out his dagger.


    "Ready!" The rest of the group responded, raising their weapons.


    John¡¯s eyes zeroed in on the monster and a screen appeared in his frontal vision.


    [Cyclops]


    [Class: 3-Stars]


    [Strength: 73]


    [Vitality: 69]


    [Agility: 50]


    [Energy: 50]


    [Kill Reward: 3 Strength]


    [Description: Cyclops are solitary monsters that roam the wastelands, using their immense strength and power to crush their enemies. Their skin is thick and resilient, making it hard for weapons to penetrate. They are known for their one-eyed gaze, which can freeze their enemies in fear, but that is not all they can do. They can also unleash a powerful wave of energy that can knock their foes back and stun them, leaving them vulnerable to attack.]


    "Damn, this Cyclops is no joke. Let¡¯s be careful," John said, eyeing the monster with caution.


    The creature charged forward and John had to jump back when he began to feel his muscles trembling from the Cyclops¡¯ gaze. However, the Cyclops caught up to him and smashed his fist onto the ground, sending a shockwave that knocked him off his feet.


    Before he could react, the Cyclops picked him up by his throat and lifted him into the air.


    "Fuck," John grunted, struggling against the monster¡¯s grip.


    "JOHN!" Mika shouted as she raised her arms, pointing them at John. A faint green glow enveloped him and his body phased through the Cyclops¡¯ arms. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Cyclops roared in surprise and John dropped to the ground, gasping for air.


    "How did you do that?"


    "I... I don¡¯t know, I just used my Quick Healing Skill," she replied, her eyes wide with shock.


    The monster turned towards them and lunged, but Zara jumped forward, her fists clenched.


    She slid underneath the creature¡¯s legs and smashed her fist onto its shin, causing it to stumble. She punched its kneecap, shattering it, and the monster fell forward.


    She spun around and delivered a kick to its head, knocking it to the ground, but as she approached the monster, it turned around and swung its fist, catching her off guard. She was thrown back and hit the ground, groaning in pain.


    "Tch," John clicked his tongue and enveloped himself in his Haze Veil.


    The Cyclops turned its attention to the rest of the group and lunged towards Dalia, but it received an onslaught from Maria¡¯s Magic Artillery. She had aimed her cannons at the monster and unleashed a barrage of energy balls that exploded on impact, sending shrapnel and debris in all directions.


    However, the Cyclops¡¯ skin was resilient, and it endured the blasts, charging towards Maria. She panicked and began to run away, but John caught up to the monster.


    His Venomlash began to glow crimson with Dalia¡¯s Fire Control Skill. With the added speed from his Quiet Steps, he cut the distance in a second and plunged his burning dagger into the Cyclops¡¯ eye.


    The monster roared and thrashed in pain, its eyeball gushing blood.


    John kept his Venomlash lodged in the Cyclops¡¯ skull and climbed onto its back, wrapping his legs around its neck and twisting its head, breaking it in a single move.


    The Cyclops collapsed to the ground and John fell on top of it.


    [3 Strength Obtained]


    His muscles grew, and he could feel the energy coursing through him.


    He saw Zara getting back to her feet and walking towards the monster.


    "I could¡¯ve killed it faster," she growled, her silver eyes gleaming with rage.


    "Sure you could," John muttered, rolling his eyes.


    "Hey, I¡¯m not weak, okay," Zara replied, her eyes narrowing.


    "You¡¯re just full of surprises, that¡¯s all," he said, a slight smirk dancing on his lips.


    Zara ignored him and continued walking towards the monster¡¯s corpse.


    The group rested for a few moments and ate a few snacks. John had stored the corpse in his inventory and they were now ready to continue on their trek towards Lamento.


    As the sun continued to sink lower in the sky, they heard a rustling sound.


    They looked around, but they couldn¡¯t see anything. However, they saw a lone wolf peeking from behind a bush, its red eyes glinting in the moonlight. It was only a 2-star monster and John decided to observe. He wanted to know if they were ready for a 2-star monster on their own.


    John stepped back and let Dalia take the lead, and soon, the fight began. The wolf lunged towards Dalia and she conjured a wall of fire, stunning the beast for a moment. But the beast didn¡¯t hesitate for long and charged forward, slamming its snout into Dalia¡¯s stomach, knocking the breath out of her.


    Dalia fell to the ground, clutching her stomach as the wolf howled and closed the gap between them. But before the monster could do any damage, Maria¡¯s Magic Artillery skill caught the wolf off guard, exploding on its side and pushing it back.


    The wolf yelped in pain and tried to retreat, but Zara caught it and lifted it over her head, before slamming it down, cracking its ribs. She pounced onto its back and choked it, but the wolf was still thrashing around wildly.


    The wolf didn¡¯t struggle for long, Dalia¡¯s fireball exploded on its head, causing it to grow still. John turned his gaze towards Dalia and saw Mika already healing her.


    ¡¯Well done,¡¯ he thought to himself and stood up. Everyone nodded and stood up. They trudged on until another massive metropolis came into view.

 Chapter 183: Rescue

    Lamento was a city with towering skyscrapers and glistening spires, but John and the others weren¡¯t paying much attention to the architecture. Instead, their eyes were on the incredibly diverse number of races. Humans, Luminars, Nandarians like Mikal and other races with unique features. Some had pointy ears, others had tails or claws.


    It was a cacophony of sounds and smells. The streets were filled with shops and stalls. People were selling all sorts of things; produce, gadgets, and weapons.


    The good thing was that they could blend in while they looked for their comrades. John glanced down at the radar and the signal pointed north, just 2 kilometres from their current location.


    The problem was that the path to the source of the signal was blocked by the massive iron gates leading to the inner district, where the Luminars lived. John knew they would have to break through or find a way to bypass the entrance.


    "Well, we¡¯re not getting through, not without a fight," John said, turning to the group.


    Everyone had a solemn look until John spoke up again, "I¡¯ll go in alone."


    "No, you¡¯re not," Dalia shot back, "we came here together and we¡¯ll go back the same way."


    "No. It¡¯ll be suicide if we fight them head-on. I can slip by unnoticed, you guys can¡¯t."


    "I can," Zara shot back, her arms folded in defiance. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fine, you can come. The rest of you will wait here."


    "I¡¯m not staying behind," Maria protested.


    "Look, I don¡¯t have time for this. Don¡¯t go inside, we have enough people to rescue as it is," John said as he engulfed himself in a haze. Zara followed by disappearing into a burst of flames.


    They were standing in the shadows of an alleyway, a few metres away from the gate. The iron bars were coated with a strange metal that shone in the moonlight, casting a ghostly red glow on the surrounding buildings.


    John activated his newly improved Appraisal Skill and his eyes narrowed. The bars were made of a special alloy, almost impervious to any conventional attacks.


    "We¡¯re better off climbing the walls," John whispered back to Zara who nodded.


    He saw the guards patrolling the entrance, but he wasn¡¯t worried, the Haze Veil would keep them hidden.


    They waited until the guards passed them and began scaling the wall, their agility skills and the Shadow Claw made it an easy task. Once they were on the other side, the radar chirped.


    The radar¡¯s screen had successfully drawn a map of their surroundings, including the buildings and pinpointed the exact location of the signal. The source was coming from the main building about 150 metres to the north of the gate.


    Zara clicked her tongue and followed John, her body wreathed in flames.


    As they approached the main building, they noticed a group of Luminars guarding the entrance, armed to the teeth with plasma guns and energy cannons.


    "Fuck, let¡¯s go around," Zara suggested and John followed.


    They crept along the exterior until they found an emergency exit.


    Zara grinned and gripped the door handle. It was locked, but John took out his Venomlash and rammed it into the keyhole, jamming the lock. The door gave way, and they stepped inside.


    The building was dark, and the hallway was empty, but the radar chirped, indicating the direction they needed to go.


    As they walked, the hallway was lit by tiny blue lights embedded in the walls. The lights were dim, and the floor was coated with a thin layer of fog, but John wasn¡¯t fazed.


    "Whoever was inside this building didn¡¯t want anyone finding them," John reasoned and Zara nodded, her hands flexing in anticipation.


    They turned the corner and saw a stairwell leading up.


    "The signal is coming from the top," John said, his brow furrowed.


    Zara stepped on the stairs and the thud of her boots on the marble staircase echoed through the empty hallway. John sighed and swept Zara off her feet, carrying her over his shoulder.


    She yelped in surprise, her eyes wide. She was about to shout at him, but she stopped when she noticed John¡¯s footsteps made no sound.


    John activated his Quiet Steps and carried her up, the Haze Veil keeping them invisible.


    They reached the top floor and the signal chirped louder.


    "It¡¯s coming from that door," John pointed, and Zara slipped off his shoulder. She tiptoed towards the door and peeked inside.


    She saw a group of men in black suits sitting around a table, playing cards.


    "Distract them," John whispered and Zara nodded. She disappeared in a burst of flames and appeared in the room next to the men. She kicked a chair, and it crashed to the ground, startling the men.


    John took the distraction to slip inside and slit the throat of the men who stayed behind and Zara dealt quick blows, killing the rest John took one final glance at the radar, the objective was in the next room.


    The door was the most technologically advanced thing in the room. It had a keypad, a scanner, and a retinal lock, but John didn¡¯t have the patience or the time to crack the code.


    He took out his Venomlash and cleaved off the head from one of the corpses. He pressed the head¡¯s eye to the retinal scanner and the door unlocked.


    They stepped inside and saw Stephanie tied to a chair and another tall figure, obscured by the shadows behind her.


    "Stephanie, are you okay?"


    Stephanie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, "John! The city centr¡ª." But before she could finish her sentence, the woman behind her grabbed her head and both of them were enveloped in a blue light, disappearing in seconds. John was left with his eyes wide open.


    "FUCK!" Zara shouted, but John quickly shook it off and looked at the radar.


    "Zara! They¡¯re outside, let¡¯s go!"


    They ran outside the room, through the emergency exit, and down the stairs. Zara had disappeared in a burst of flames, and John was running with his enhanced strength and agility.


    The signal was a few blocks away and he kept going until he reached the spot. There was a park surrounded by a fence and a sign that read: "Park closed after sunset."


    "I¡¯ve been waiting for you, John!" A woman¡¯s voice said.

 Chapter 184: Rescue 2

    "Who are you?" John demanded as he stepped closer, his eyes narrowing.


    "Oh, where are my manners? My name is Eliza and I¡¯m a bounty hunter," she replied, a smirk dancing on her lips.


    She was tall and slender, with dark chestnut hair and dark brown eyes. Her skin was pale and smooth, and her features were sharp and angular.


    "What does a bounty hunter want with Stephanie?"


    "Nothing, actually. She was just my bait."


    "Your bait for what?"


    "You¡¯ll find out soon, don¡¯t you worry. But until then, let¡¯s get acquainted."


    She snapped her fingers and two men emerged from the shadows, holding an unconscious Stephanie.


    "Surrender and she¡¯ll go free."


    John snorted and tightened his grip on the Venomlash, his brow furrowing.


    "No use talking," John said as he enveloped himself in a haze.


    "That¡¯s not gonna help you, John. You can¡¯t hide from me!" Eliza shouted and her eyes shone red, her gaze following John¡¯s movements like a hawk.


    ¡¯Looks like she can see me,¡¯ John thought and clicked his tongue.


    The two men dropped Stephanie to the ground and lunged towards John, but he rolled to the side and sliced their throats.


    "John! Behind you!" Stephanie screamed and John turned around just in time to block a punch to the face. He parried the blow and spun around, kicking the attacker in the chest, knocking the breath out of him.


    John caught his breath while Zara fought off more incoming enemies.


    ¡¯It looks like I will have to get rid of the bounty hunter, first,¡¯ he thought and lunged towards the woman, but his attacks bounced off a thin barrier.


    "Didn¡¯t I tell you it won¡¯t work, John?" She smirked.


    "Tch," he clicked his tongue and engulfed himself in a haze once again, but he could tell Eliza could follow him with her gaze.


    ¡¯I better test the limits of her vision,¡¯ he thought as he ran at lightning speeds, circling around Eliza. As he noticed her gaze still following him even after he reached his max speed, he began to grow frustrated, but as he almost collided with the flames spewing from Zara¡¯s blades, he noticed something strange.


    Eliza¡¯s gaze darted wildly, moving in all directions, as if she lost track of him, or so John hoped.


    ¡¯Could it be because of the flames?¡¯ Does she have infrared vision? John wondered.


    ¡¯Worth a shot,¡¯ he thought as flames engulfed him and he circled around Eliza once more.


    Every footstep left a trail of fire that began to spread through the park. The trees were beginning to catch fire and the sky was being illuminated by the flames.


    Eliza was still able to follow John with her eyes, but the flames were distorting her vision enough that John was able to get close and land a critical hit.


    But the blade bounced off the barrier and John was kicked to the ground.


    "Ha! Cute. Nice try, though. I will give you that, John," she smirked, but John rolled to the side and pulled out his Venomlash, his blade engulfed in flames.


    Eliza¡¯s barrier was still strong and she was able to dodge most of John¡¯s blows, but the flames were eating away at it.


    He focused on the spot, striking it repeatedly until it began to crack and he delivered a blow, knocking Eliza to the ground. He brought down his dagger at her, but she disappeared from her spot.


    "You didn¡¯t think it would be that easy, did you?" She asked as she appeared behind him.


    She was about to land a blow to his back, but Zara was there, her blade blocking hers.


    "I¡¯ll deal with her," Zara said as she spun around, landing a kick to Eliza¡¯s head, knocking her back.


    "Thanks, Zara."


    John left Zara to fight Eliza, but he made quick work of the grunts and waited for his chance. Just when Eliza landed a blow, her barrier flickered and disappeared, and John plunged his Venomlash into her back.


    "ARGHHH! YOU BASTARD! THIS WAS NOT HOW IT WAS SUPPOSED TO GO!" Eliza screamed as she coughed blood.


    John pulled out his dagger and raised it over his head, but Eliza chuckled and pressed a button on her wristband. A bright light enveloped her and she disappeared.


    John and Zara stared at each other and blinked, not believing what had happened.


    "Where did she go?" Zara asked, her eyes wide.


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, she did her job," a man¡¯s voice boomed behind them.


    The man was tall and imposing, his silver hair swept back and his piercing blue eyes fixed on John. He had a goatee and a scar running down the right side of his face.


    "Who are you?"


    "I was told you¡¯d come for them," the man said


    "And you are?"


    "John, run!" Stephanie yelled, but an invisible force held her in place.


    "Let her go!" John yelled, brandishing his Venomlash.


    "Ha! You think your pathetic weapons can do anything? She and your other friend were chosen. Their place is with us," the man laughed.


    "Chosen for what?"


    "It doesn¡¯t matter, boy. You¡¯ve failed. You never should have come here," the man said as a portal opened behind him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stepped back and pulled out an alien gun, but John was faster and tackled him to the ground.


    "Where is Julia?"


    The man smirked and snapped his fingers. As he did, he disappeared and John¡¯s body hit the ground. John stood up quickly and whipped his head around, trying to find the man, but he had vanished.


    "Behind you," the man whispered, his breath tickling John¡¯s ear.


    John turned around and the man disappeared again, this time reappearing on top of a hill.


    "Hahaha! You are a funny man, John. Maybe you can keep the humans on Earth alive for a little longer," the man chuckled, his eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "Zara, grab Stephanie and get the hell out of here! I¡¯ll deal with him!" John shouted and Zara nodded. She dragged Stephanie by her feet and they began to run, but as they were a few metres away from the fence, a laser beam hit the ground in front of them.


    The beam was a few metres long and it had cut through the ground like butter. John looked up and saw the man aiming his gun towards them.

 Chapter 185: Lover’s Reunion

    John lunged at the man and kept him entertained long enough for Zara to take Stephanie away.


    "Sacrificing yourself? How noble of you, John," the man scoffed, but John didn¡¯t respond. He had enveloped himself in a haze and disappeared from the man¡¯s sight.


    John jumped at the man and aimed for his legs, but the man disappeared, reappearing a few metres back.


    "You can¡¯t hide forever, John. I can sense you."


    John stayed still and gripped the Venomlash, his eyes fixed on the man¡¯s every move.


    "I don¡¯t need to sacrifice myself. All I have to do is kill you!"


    The man chuckled, "Oh, please. Do you think your pathetic weapon can do anything?"


    "You¡¯ve underestimated us from the beginning!"


    "I don¡¯t think so," the man smiled and snapped his fingers.


    A beam of white light shot from the man¡¯s hand and John blocked it with his Venomlash. He winced as he felt his hand burning, but he held on.


    The man fired another beam, but John was ready. He dodged the attack and jumped to the side.


    "John, give up! You can¡¯t defeat me," the man chuckled.


    John glanced down at the radar and smirked. Zara and Stephanie had probably met up with the others and started running.


    "Time to get serious," John muttered and his dagger gleamed with the glow of his Dagger Aura.


    The man simply observed, the confidence never leaving his expression, but his eyes grew wide as John swung his dagger. He hadn¡¯t expected an energy arc from John¡¯s blade and he barely dodged the attack.


    "What the hell was that?"


    John smirked and lunged at the man, his speed and agility increasing with each movement.


    The man¡¯s eyes gleamed and he snapped his fingers. His suit transformed into a shimmering light-blue armour that glowed in the darkness. There was a circle of blue energy right in his chest, swirling and pulsating with power.


    "Try to defeat this," the man laughed maniacally, and John could feel the waves of energy emanating from the armour.


    They clashed, their blades and armour sparking from the sheer force, but John was stronger. His Venomlash was glowing, and the heat was rising.


    John broke through the armour and plunged his dagger into the man¡¯s shoulder.


    "You¡¯re strong, John, but you¡¯re just a human," the man wheezed.


    John pulled out his dagger and the man disappeared, reappearing behind him. He snapped his fingers and the armour turned back into a suit.


    "This isn¡¯t over, John. Your planet will fall, and your friends will join us. You¡¯ve given me enough of a headache."


    The man opened a portal and stepped back.


    "We¡¯ll get her back, John, Stephanie belongs with us and so does Julia."


    The man disappeared through the portal and John was left standing in the park, his heart racing. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a while, John walked to the edge of the city and found the others waiting for him, their eyes wide with fear and excitement.


    "Did you kill him?" Zara asked, her hands on her hips.


    "No, he got away."


    "Of course, you let him get away," she smirked, her eyes twinkling.


    John ignored her and walked towards Dalia. She had an injured arm, and Mika was tending to her wound.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, don¡¯t worry about me. We can¡¯t let him get to Stephanie and Julia," Dalia winced, her eyes gleaming with determination.


    "John..." Stephanie said, tears welling up in her eyes.


    John hugged her, and she buried her face in his chest, sobbing uncontrollably.


    "John, I knew you¡¯d come. Every day I kept seeing your figure walking in to save me. I never gave up hope," she said, her voice muffled.


    "Shhh, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here now and I won¡¯t leave you."


    "They¡¯re going to try to take me back."


    "Not on my watch."


    Stephanie looked up, her eyes red and puffy, but she nodded. John wiped her tears and hugged her once more, squeezing her tightly.


    She leaned into him and breathed in his scent, her body relaxing as John¡¯s arms wrapped around her waist.


    He held her for a long time, but eventually, she pulled away and smiled.


    "Can we go back, please?" Stephanie pleaded, her eyes wide.


    "We still have to search for Julia."


    "John..." Dalia called, it was a silent plead that John understood.


    "Fine, we¡¯ll head back for now."


    Zara folded her arms and clicked her tongue, but she followed without protest.


    "Everyone, hold on to me," John and everyone huddled close. Once everyone was ready, John activated his Vanishing Orb and in an instant, they were back at the camp. Myers was doing maintenance on the Shifter. He glanced up and his eyes widened when he saw John and the others.


    "Thank God! You made it back."


    "Yes, we did," John said as he dropped Stephanie gently on a chair. She was passed out, but her breathing was shallow.


    "What happened?"


    "A lot. Let¡¯s get her into the Shifter, we¡¯ll come back for Julia later." John replied.


    "Understood. We will stay here. There¡¯s plenty to study and do around here," Myers replied.


    "Good."


    Everyone huddled together, and Myers operated the Shifter. In an instant, they were transported back to Earth and everyone walked quietly back to base while John carried Stephanie.


    As they stepped foot in the base, the survivors welcomed them with loud cheering as they saw John carrying Stephanie in his arms.


    John was exhausted and he carried Stephanie to his room. She was still unconscious, but John couldn¡¯t help but feel angry at how they had taken Stephanie and Julia from his side and he hadn¡¯t even noticed.


    He didn¡¯t know who was behind it all, but he would find out and bring back his girls, even if it killed him. John laid Stephanie on his bed and watched as she slept, her body shivering slightly. He laid back on the bed and closed his eyes, thinking about everything that happened on that planet. Mikal¡¯s story, the bounty hunter and the man who tried to get rid of him, but he soon drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 186: Lover’s Reunion 2

    John didn¡¯t sleep much these days. He was always on edge, there was always something keeping him awake. Even with Stephanie laying peacefully on his chest, he still had to find Julia and bring her back.


    "John, John..." Stephanie repeated in her sleep.


    Her eyes fluttered open, and she looked up at John, smiling as she saw his face.


    "Are you alright? Did they hurt you?"


    She shook her head and rested her chin on John¡¯s chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    "I¡¯m fine, John, don¡¯t worry about me," she whispered.


    "Stephanie," John whispered, brushing a strand of hair out of her eyes.


    She looked up at him and he continued, "tell me what happened, what they had you doing, where and why. Please, tell me everything."


    She nodded and proceeded to tell John what had happened from the moment she was thrown into the portal, right up to the moment John had found her.


    "So, you never saw Julia?"


    "No, I was with the men in black suits the entire time, they had me fighting monsters, mostly."


    "I see, that explains why your skills levelled up so fast," John mused.


    Stephanie¡¯s eyes narrowed, "how do you know that, John?"


    John¡¯s eyes widened at the realisation, he had let it slip. He heaved a deep sigh and turned to look at her. He had no reason to keep this from her, but he was simply used to keeping things to himself.


    "Aside from borrowing your skills, I can also see their level and some more information."


    "W-wha... really?" Stephanie gasped, her eyes widening.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s part of my Class."


    Stephanie shrugged and rested her chin on John¡¯s shoulder.


    "I missed you," she whispered, and John¡¯s breath caught in his throat.


    He had missed her too, and he couldn¡¯t deny it. She was the first of his girlfriends in this new world, but he hadn¡¯t realised how much he cared until now.


    He shifted her off him and she sat up, her face contorted with confusion and pain.


    "Hey, hey, I¡¯m not going anywhere," John chuckled.


    She smiled and giggled softly, "well, don¡¯t make me worry then."


    "Well, we have the morning to ourselves. We can do whatever you want. I¡¯ll return to look for Julia later."


    Stephanie grinned and hopped off the bed, her eyes wide and playful, "let¡¯s go!"


    John chuckled and followed her as she led him through the halls and out of the base.


    Outside, the air was cool, and the sun was shining brightly. It was a beautiful day and John could feel his heart flutter as he watched Stephanie walk ahead, her feet dancing and her hips swaying.


    Right at that moment, John had decided he grow stronger than anyone else. He could never allow anyone again to take something from him. The world had already taken so much from John and this new world was his chance, a chance to take back.


    He would protect the people he cared for, and he would continue his journey. He had a long way to go and he would not falter, even in the face of overwhelming odds. He would do anything, anything, to protect what was his.


    Stephanie turned and smiled at him, her eyes filled with warmth and joy.


    "So, where are we going?" John asked.


    "Well, I wanted to show you something, but it¡¯s a little far..."


    "How far are we talking about?"


    "It would be a two-hour walk from here," Stephanie said timidly.


    John chuckled, "don¡¯t worry, we can take my bike."


    Stephanie nodded, and they went back into the base. John grabbed his bike keys and they went outside.


    As they started the bike, John could see her smile as the wind whipped through her hair, making her look like an angel, free and careless.


    As they rode along the road, Stephanie kept a tight grip on John¡¯s waist, her face buried in his back. The feeling of freedom and the wind on her face made her feel alive again, and she could almost forget about what had happened.


    Stephanie realised then that she was only truly happy when she was with John and she wished the two of them could just disappear together. The thought put a smile on her face, but it vanished when she remembered she was not the only one for him and that the world needed them to fight.


    John parked the bike and they got off, and Stephanie led him down a path to a beautiful waterfall. John stared in wonder as the water fell into a crystal-clear pool, and he could see fish swimming in the depths.


    "My parents used to bring me here all the time. They liked to hike and I was their little hiker," Stephanie giggled, her eyes filled with nostalgia.


    "It¡¯s a beautiful place, Stephanie, thanks for bringing me here," John said softly, and Stephanie smiled, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    "Come on, let¡¯s sit," she gestured towards a fallen log.


    John sat next to her and looked at the waterfall, taking in its beauty and feeling a sense of calm.


    Stephanie leaned on his shoulder, "I wish I could¡¯ve met you before the apocalypse, John."


    John smiled, "you wouldn¡¯t have liked me before the apocalypse, Stephanie."


    Stephanie raised an eyebrow, "why not?"


    John sighed, "Dalia didn¡¯t tell you about me?"


    "Yes, but I only know what she told everyone, you know..."


    "Fair enough," John muttered and began telling Stephanie everything. He told her about how he was as a kid, how he always faced everything head-on and with a smile, but then life happened. He told her what really happened with Dalia, the story about his mother, the bullying in high school and then how his mentor found him and trained him. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stephanie listened, her eyes filled with empathy and sadness. She didn¡¯t interrupt and let him speak.


    Finally, John finished his story and a single tear rolled down Stephanie¡¯s cheek.


    "That¡¯s so sad," she whispered.


    John shrugged, "it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it."


    "Still, you shouldn¡¯t have to go through that."


    Stephanie climbed on his lap and hugged him and John hugged her back, but the rustling of leaves broke the moment, and they looked up.


    A frail feminine figure soaked in blood staggered towards them, her long blonde locks dripping with blood.


    Stephanie gasped and jumped to her feet.


    "Amber!?"

 Chapter 187: Amber’s Story

    Amber¡¯s steps were unsteady, and she almost collapsed to the ground, but John caught her just in time.


    Stephanie¡¯s eyes were wide with shock and horror. She rushed towards Amber and checked her pulse.


    "She¡¯s still breathing, but we need to take her back to the base quickly," Stephanie said as she pressed her ear to her chest, listening for her heartbeat.


    "Let¡¯s go grab my bike, we¡¯ll use the Vanishing Orb," John said and Stephanie nodded.


    John carried Amber in his arms, her body frail and weak, and they teleported back to base with the Vanishing Orb.


    Once there, John rushed her to the medical wing and waited in the lounge with Stephanie.


    "What do you think happened to her?" Stephanie asked, sipping her steaming cup of coffee.


    "I don¡¯t know, but nothing good. I thought she¡¯d be with June and Laura. Who knows what she was doing there alone."


    John leaned back on the couch and sighed. There was always some complication.


    ¡¯I hope I don¡¯t have to add someone to the rescue list,¡¯ John thought to himself.


    They waited for what felt like an eternity, and finally, one of the healers came out of the room.


    "She¡¯s going to be okay, but she needs some rest. I¡¯m not sure about the extent of the damage and we don¡¯t have the equipment to determine that," he said solemnly.


    "I understand. Let me know if anything happens."


    The healer nodded, and he walked back into the room.


    "At least she¡¯s alive," John sighed, relief flooding his chest.


    "I wonder what happened to her," Stephanie mused.


    "We¡¯ll have to ask her once she wakes up," John said.


    Amber slowly opened her eyes, and she blinked a few times before sitting up. Her eyes widened when she saw John and Stephanie.


    "John? Stephanie?"


    "Hello, Amber, how are you feeling?" John asked softly.


    "I¡¯m feeling better. Can you get me some water?"


    "Sure, I¡¯ll get the water." Stephanie smiled and disappeared.


    "Amber, what happened? Where¡¯s June and Laura?"


    "I got separated from them, I don¡¯t know where they are."


    "What happened?"


    "We had found shelter close to the outskirts of the city... we wanted a place where we could be away from Theodore, the Luminars and the monsters, but that was just a pipe dream," Amber whispered, her voice wavering.


    "Why? What happened?"


    "We found a farmhouse that was abandoned, it had been burned down, but it was a good spot to camp and we had supplies. There was no one around for miles, we had nothing to worry about, but we were wrong."


    Amber closed her eyes and leaned back on the pillow, her body sinking into the bed.


    "Laura and June were out hunting, and I was alone. I was happy and finally felt at peace, but then a convoy of soldiers arrived. They were dressed in black uniforms and had black masks. They were not the usual soldiers and their faces were covered, and they had no insignias."


    Amber shifted uncomfortably, but she continued.


    "They dragged me out of the house, and I fought back, but they overpowered me. They tied me up and threw me in the back of a truck. June and Laura came running and they tried to save me, but..."


    Tears welled up in her eyes and John placed a hand on her shoulder.


    "It¡¯s okay, Amber, we¡¯ll find June and Laura."


    "No, it¡¯s not okay, John. Nothing is okay, and we can¡¯t just keep chasing shadows. I lost them, and I will never stop blaming myself for it."


    "You don¡¯t know that, Amber. Just trust me, please, and we¡¯ll find them together."


    Amber nodded and leaned forward, burying her face in John¡¯s chest, her body shaking with sobs.


    "I¡¯m so scared, John," she whispered.


    "I¡¯m here for you, Amber, don¡¯t worry," John said soothingly.


    They sat like that for a while, and finally, Amber pulled away.


    "What happened after June and Laura tried to save you?"


    "They failed," Amber shrugged, but tears were welling up in her eyes.


    She sighed and continued, "they fired at them, and they had no chance. I screamed for them to run, but they were stubborn and came running to save me."


    "I¡¯m sorry, Amber. This must be hard."


    "Yeah, it is," she mumbled, "but that¡¯s not all."


    "After I heard the gunshots, something big crashed through the trees. It was a monster, but it wasn¡¯t a regular monster. It was a mutated monster with wings and sharp teeth."


    "A mutated monster? You mean it had features of multiple species?" John asked.


    "Yeah, it did, and it attacked the soldiers. I don¡¯t know what happened, but it decimated them. I managed to untie myself and grab a gun, I managed to slip out. I tried to look for June and Laura, but I couldn¡¯t find them, John."


    "I understand, Amber. What can you tell me about the convoy of soldiers and the monster that attacked?"


    "I don¡¯t know much about the convoy. The monster had wings and looked like a hybrid of different monsters, but it was still a beast."


    "Anything else?"


    "Hmmm... Oh, there was a woman that was leading the convoy. She was dressed in black leather and she had red hair. She was commanding and terrifying, but I don¡¯t know anything about her."


    "Okay, Amber, that¡¯s enough. We¡¯ll find June and Laura, I promise. Why don¡¯t you get some rest? You must be tired," John said softly.


    "I will. Thank you, John."


    John stepped out of the room and found Stephanie waiting with her back against the wall, a bottle of water in her hand.


    "How is she?"


    "She¡¯s doing better, but we need to find June and Laura fast and put together a rescue mission."


    "What about Julia?"


    "I¡¯m still going to look for Julia, someone else will look for Laura and June."


    "Okay, what can I do to help?"


    "You can stay here and protect the base. Things are changing and we need to be careful, but I don¡¯t want to alarm the others."


    "Okay, I understand."


    "Thank you," John said and kissed her forehead. The downtime was over. He needed to find Julia and he needed to find her fast. Whatever that monster was, John thought the Luminars had something to do with it and they needed to stand their ground. For that, they needed Mikal¡¯s experience.


    sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 188: Subject B-24

    John sat at his desk, his fingers drumming on the hard surface. He had to decide on a rescue mission for June and Laura and he knew he couldn¡¯t mess around. It had been three days since Amber had woken up and given them a piece of the puzzle. John had spent the last two days trying to track their movements and their last known whereabouts.


    John sighed and leaned back on his chair. He had chosen a team of five for the rescue mission.


    The team was well-rounded and many came personally recommended by Zara and Lydia, who was standing right in front of him.


    "You¡¯re leaving now?" Lydia asked, her long brown hair pulled up in a tight ponytail. She was wearing a grey tank top and black leggings, her toned muscles gleaming in the sunlight that streamed through the window.


    John smiled, "Yeah, I am. You and Stephanie can handle things here."


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that," Lydia smirked.


    John smirked and turned to leave when Stephanie called out to him, "John!"


    "Hey," John smiled as he approached her.


    "Take care and come back safe," she said.


    "I will."


    "You better. Don¡¯t forget you have a job here and responsibilities," she said, folding her arms under her breasts, purposefully emphasising them.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I know my priorities," John chuckled and pulled her by her waist, kissing her lips, his tongue slipping into her mouth.


    Stephanie moaned softly and John pulled away, licking his lips.


    "Stay out of trouble," he smirked and walked away.


    Lydia and Stephanie stared at each other and giggled as they watched John walk away.


    John met his team by the garage and they climbed into the jeep. It didn¡¯t take them long to arrive at the Shifter where Myers¡¯ tech team sent them straight to the Luminar planet.


    "John!" Myers greeted as the team stepped off the platform.


    "Myers. Have you learned anything of interest about this planet?"


    "Yes, we have. We¡¯ve discovered a Luminar signal near the mountains. The signal is weak, but we¡¯ve managed to track it. We can send you and your team to its coordinates, but there¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯ll find anything."


    "Just keep an eye on it for now, I have to talk to someone," John said and Myers nodded.


    John summoned his A-comms and called Mikal.


    "Mikal, we need to talk."


    "We do. Send me your coordinates, I¡¯ll come to you," Mikal replied, his voice firm and confident.


    "Alright."


    John sent his coordinates and he waited for Mikal to arrive.


    A spaceship landed nearby only minutes later and John and his team watched as Mikal walked out, his blue armour glimmering in the sunlight.


    "John, how have you been? I assume you¡¯re here to find Julia?"


    "Yeah, we are. I thought you didn¡¯t have ships, Mikal. We really need transportation," John said, his eyes tearing holes into the spaceship.


    "That is true, but I can¡¯t provide it for free."


    John smirked, "Help me find Julia, take me to her and then we can all go back to Earth."


    "John, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be that easy."


    "Look, I don¡¯t care. I want Julia back, and we¡¯re not leaving until I find her."


    "John, listen..."


    "No, you listen. Nobody is leaving this planet until I find her. Do you understand?"


    "Yeah, I understand."


    "Good," John said and turned to his team.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    "Where are you going, John?" Mikal asked.


    "To the ship. You will take us here," John waved the radar in his face, showing the signal they had found.


    "Fine, but we can¡¯t take you straight there, John. The ship is too conspicuous and we don¡¯t want to attract attention."


    "Alright, let¡¯s do it. Come on, guys, follow Mikal. We¡¯re going to find Julia."


    The group nodded and John walked confidently towards the ship. If anyone saw the scene, they would think John was the captain of the ship and everyone else was under his command.


    Mikal nodded and led the way.


    "Everyone, hop in. We¡¯ll fly to our base, it¡¯s not far from the coordinates John showed us."


    "Perfect," John said, climbing into the ship.


    The ship was large and spacious, but it wasn¡¯t luxurious. There was a small kitchen, a seating area, and a door that probably led to the cockpit.


    "Nice ship," John remarked as he stepped onto the metal floor.


    Mikal smiled, "it¡¯s just a transport, John. I can¡¯t afford anything fancy."


    "Understandable."


    Everyone sat and they were off. Mikal was a skilled pilot and he navigated the terrain with ease.


    "Mikal, what¡¯s our plan?"


    "We will scout the area, look for any signs of humans and investigate. You have the signal, right? We will use that to track her."


    "Sounds good."


    The group flew through the air and landed a few hours later, right by the edge of a forest.


    "The signal is just two kilometres from here. Let¡¯s get ready," Mikal said.


    Everyone jumped out of the ship and Mikal led the way. John and his team followed closely.


    The walk through the forest was quiet, everyone keeping an eye out for any threats.


    After a few minutes of walking, John paused and tilted his head.


    "What is it?" Mikal asked, his eyes narrowed.


    "I think I heard something."


    "Be careful, everyone. Keep an eye out," Mikal warned.


    They walked a few metres before the sound stopped. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It must have been a monster," John whispered.


    "We should keep going," Zara suggested.


    "Okay, everyone, we have to be vigilant."


    They continued their trek through the silent forest. The leaves of the trees were a brilliant green and the light filtered through the canopy, giving the whole forest a peaceful ambiance. Birds chirped and flew overhead, their feathers shimmering in the sunlight.


    Everyone was on edge and their eyes darted around, looking for any signs of trouble.


    After an hour of walking, they came to the edge of the forest and they spotted what looked like an abandoned military base ahead.


    "Is this it?" John wondered


    "Yeah, it could be. Let¡¯s go," Mikal said.


    They crept towards the base, keeping their eyes open for any signs of danger. As they got closer, they could make out a figure standing at the entrance.


    "Hold on," Mikal called.


    Everyone froze and they could see a group of Luminars huddled inside the base.


    "Subject B-24 is about to undergo testing," a voice crackled over the intercom.


    "Testing, huh. John, you don¡¯t think...," Mikal trailed off.


    "No, no way. We have to find her now," John insisted.

 Chapter 189: Subject B-24 Part 2

    "Wait here," John said and before Zara could protest, he enveloped himself in his Haze Veil.


    Zara clicked her tongue, but the next thing she saw were the Luminars standing outside the base all dropping dead in a matter of seconds.


    "Wow, impressive," Dalia remarked.


    John waved his hand, dismissing the conversation as he hurried towards the entrance.


    The others followed him and they entered the base, weapons drawn.


    As they walked through the halls, they saw endless doors lined up, one after the other. Some were open, revealing small dark cells. The floors and walls were stained with blood, and there were empty cages along the walls. It was a horrific sight and Mikal could not stop a gasp of horror escaping his lips.


    Zara didn¡¯t speak. She simply stared ahead, her mind drifting off. Her heart ached and a wave of sadness washed over her. How could she have forgotten about this side of the world? How could she have forgotten that innocent lives were being extinguished because of the evil of others? Even on other planets, evil never stopped.


    "We should keep moving. I have a feeling that this place goes a lot deeper."


    The team agreed, but their expressions remained grim.


    They walked down a flight of stairs to the basement, and they were surprised to find the doors unlocked. Voices came from a large room at the end of the hall, and the group crept towards it, staying as quiet as possible.


    They opened the door slowly, and they found themselves in a large room, filled with monitors, computers and machinery.


    In the centre of the room stood a large glass tank, filled with water. In the tank, floated a naked woman, her black hair hanging loosely over her breasts, her mouth bound by a respirator. Her skin was pale and her eyes were closed.


    Zara couldn¡¯t hold back her gasp, but thankfully nobody heard her.


    The naked woman was floating inside the tank, her pale skin shining in the bright fluorescent lights, her raven-black hair swaying with the subtle movement of the water. The tank was a stunning display of pure scientific advancement, a combination of steel and glass, with tubes and wires running up and down the sides, connected to multiple computers and monitors.


    She looked almost peaceful in the water, her eyes closed and her long lashes framing her pale cheeks.


    Her breasts were full and round, her nipples pert and pink, and her waist was slender, with hips that curved in a way that would drive any man mad with desire.


    It was a sight to behold, and John couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. It hadn¡¯t been that long since he had last seen her, but Julia looked beautiful, even in her current state.


    "Okay, test subject B-24, we are now going to inject you with the mutagen."


    "What type of mutagen are we injecting, sir?"


    "We are injecting a mixture of Kumiho and Nymph DNA."


    "How fascinating. I wonder what effect it will have on the subject¡¯s body."


    "Let¡¯s find out."


    John¡¯s eyes widened and his heart beat wildly in his chest. He couldn¡¯t know what exactly they were going to do to her, but he couldn¡¯t allow it. He tightened the grip on his Venomlash and his Energy began to leak out. He took a step forward, but Zara grabbed him by the arm.


    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" She hissed.


    "I¡¯m stopping this, obviously."


    "We shouldn¡¯t just rush in. We need a plan."


    "Enough, I¡¯m going," John hissed and turned around.


    Zara jumped in front of him, stopping him in his tracks, "You don¡¯t just rush in. There could be an ambush. Just wait. Don¡¯t forget, this is still their territory, and we are outnumbered. We need to be smart about this. We have to do this the right way."


    "Zara is right, John."


    "You can¡¯t stop me," John growled and slipped right past them, lunging straight at the scientist who was injecting the mutagen into the tank.


    The scientist looked up at the last second and barely managed to avoid John¡¯s blow, staggering back as John¡¯s weapon sliced into the computer.


    Everyone¡¯s gaze turned towards the group.


    "Hey! Stop him!" Someone shouted and everyone rushed towards them.


    "Shit," Zara grumbled and ran forward, her twin swords out and gleaming in the light.


    John dove straight for the scientist, but he was not only quick and agile, but he also had years of experience.


    He blocked John¡¯s blade with his own and spun away, slashing at him.


    John ducked, but his energy had weakened, and he stumbled back.


    The scientist grinned, "You¡¯re weak."


    John sneered and lunged forward, knocking the scientist¡¯s weapon away. He flipped his Venomlash and rammed the handle straight into the scientist¡¯s face, knocking him back.


    Zara was a whirlwind of steel, cutting through the confused Luminars with ease. She lunged, spinning her body like a dancer, her swords flashing in the light as they cut through their enemies.


    The entire room turned into madness and chaos. Luminars and the group clashed in a wild melee, their blades and claws leaving trails of blood and destruction in their wake.


    In the midst of the battle, John fought against the scientist. Every blow and slash that hit John felt like a hammer blow and he staggered back, struggling to keep up.


    Dalia tried to come to his aid, but she was stuck fighting a pack of reinforcements and another strong Luminar kept Zara at bay.


    It was just then that John noticed they had managed to inject the mutagen into the tank. He gritted his teeth as Julia¡¯s naked body began to convulse inside the woman and his aura exploded around him.


    In his state of fury, he slammed the scientist against the ground and punched him repeatedly. The man spat blood, but he continued to grin and sneer.


    John jumped to his feet and grabbed the man by his collar, raising his blade, his body trembling with rage and his teeth clenched. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Fix her!" He snarled.


    "You are not in control here," the scientist taunted, blood running down the side of his mouth.


    Before John could react, a deafening boom echoed through the room and the glass tank burst into a million shards, drenching everyone in the vicinity. Julia fell to her knees, gasping for air as water gushed out around her. She was the Julia he knew, but she looked different. She had red, abstract marks on her face and her long black hair was turning a light shade of green.


    She stood up and looked at John, her dark eyes now glowing ominously with a vibrant shade of pink.

 Chapter 190: Subject B-24 Part 3

    John stepped forward, his eyes fixed on Julia¡¯s face.


    "It¡¯s me. I¡¯m here," he said softly.


    Her pink eyes narrowed slightly, and she opened her mouth, her lips twisting.


    "Don¡¯t bother," one of the scientists said, "she won¡¯t even recognise you."


    Julia¡¯s eyes were beaming with life, but at the same time, her gaze was hollow, empty and almost cold.


    John was about to leap towards her and stop her from hurting anyone when she disappeared from sight in a flash.


    The group blinked and she was standing a few metres away, a thin blade materialised in her hand. She lunged forward, slashing at John.


    John¡¯s eyes grew wide but his instinct reacted fast and he ducked, narrowly avoiding her glowing blade.


    As John fought Julia, he tried to remain calm and collected, but a part of him knew that he needed to take control of the situation.


    She jumped back, dodging his attacks and slashing at him relentlessly, her eyes glowing with a deep fire.


    Once more, Julia lunged at John, her blade glowing crimson under the flickering lights.


    John clicked his tongue and the clang of his Venomlash blocking Julia¡¯s blade resounded throughout the room.


    He was sweating, his hair stuck to his face, and his muscles aching from the constant battle. John tried to think, but he could only fight defensively, struggling to find an opening.


    The scientists simply observed and ordered the soldiers to stand by. This was a prime opportunity to observe their subject¡¯s powers.


    Outnumbered and cornered, John gritted his teeth and his Dagger Aura rippled and expanded, covering his entire body.


    Zara saw the opportunity and lunged forward, her swords flashing in the light as they flew towards Julia. However, Julia was faster, and she dodged them with ease, flipping and somersaulting around Zara¡¯s strikes. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the mutagen still fresh in her system, her strength was incredible and her agility was beyond belief.


    John¡¯s figure blurred and streaked through the room, appearing next to Julia as he thought, ¡¯Shockwave!¡¯


    The blast sent Julia and everyone who was standing behind her flying. The wall cracked and the glass shattered, sending shards flying everywhere.


    "Everyone! Keep fighting!" John shouted as he stared down at Julia.


    "Get up!" The scientist cried out.


    Julia rose to her feet, her skin pulsing and her hair glowing a deep shade of green. She was still struggling to adjust to her new form, but her speed and strength had increased exponentially.


    She disappeared in a blur, and John barely had time to react.


    "Shockwave!" He shouted and Julia was sent flying once more, but he was quick to react this time and lunged while Julia was still disoriented.


    Their blades clashed in a flurry of strikes and counters, and John was forced to use every ounce of his skill to keep up.


    Behind them, Dalia and Mikal were fighting the Luminar soldiers, their bodies moving in perfect unison, as if they had fought together their whole lives.


    John was growing tired, but he noticed Julia¡¯s eyes which were glowing pink were starting to lose their shine.


    ¡¯Just a little more,¡¯ he thought.


    John¡¯s daggers glowed crimson and his body crackled with energy. He lunged at her, his hands a blur as he attacked relentlessly, his strikes quick and efficient.


    Julia staggered back, her movements growing sluggish, and she stumbled, falling to her knees.


    John stood over her, his blade raised high above his head.


    Julia struggled to raise her hand to block the incoming attack, but the handle of the Venomlash hit the back of her head and she dropped to the ground with a thud.


    John had hit her hard, but not hard enough to kill her.


    The scientist and the Luminar soldiers charged forward, but they were no match for John¡¯s team.


    Dalia had made quick work of the guards and Zara had cut down the scientists, but John¡¯s team was exhausted and beaten.


    They were bleeding and bruised, their clothes torn and dirty.


    "Let¡¯s go back to the ship, quickly," John said as he picked up Julia in his arms.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go."


    "Alright," everyone murmured and they hurried down the hall.


    The corridors were empty, and they could hear the sounds of machinery echoing off the walls.


    Dalia and Zara led the way, and they emerged from the building and made their way towards the ship.


    Julia¡¯s body was limp and heavy in John¡¯s arms. She was breathing, but she was unconscious, and John couldn¡¯t stop a shiver running down his spine.


    She looked beautiful, but she was not the same Julia he had known. She was mutated, and her eyes were glowing with a deep pink light, and she had transformed into something else.


    Dalia approached him, noticing the melancholy in his eyes.


    "You alright?"


    "Yes, I am."


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "We are going back to the base. We need to find out more about Julia¡¯s condition."


    Dalia nodded and turned away.


    John carefully carried her inside the ship and they climbed in.


    The team was silent and tense, their thoughts running wild, but nobody spoke.


    They arrived back at camp and John left Julia for Myers and Edwards to examine.


    John sat down next to the fire, his eyes fixed on the flames.


    Dalia approached him, a glass of whiskey in her hand.


    She put it down next to him and leaned against a tree, her gaze fixed on the flames.


    "What happened back there, John?"


    "Who knows? They were using her as a test subject for something, but for what purpose? I don¡¯t know."


    "Well, at least we saved her. That¡¯s something, isn¡¯t it?"


    "It is. I¡¯m glad we got to her in time."


    John sipped the whiskey, feeling the familiar burn on his tongue and in his throat. He didn¡¯t say anything, his mind wandering off.


    The sound of footsteps drew their attention and Mikal approached.


    "John, can we talk now?"


    John looked up towards Mikal, "I¡¯m taking you and your people to Earth as I promised, you don¡¯t have to worry."


    "I know that. I want to talk about the Luminars, John. I have information that might interest you."


    John straightened up, his interest piqued.


    "What do you have for me, Mikal?"


    "There is a rebellion forming, John. A group of Luminars is planning a coup to overthrow the current administration."


    John quirked an eyebrow and couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this had something to do with Nova.

 Chapter 191: Morning Cuddles

    "How do you know this?" John asked.


    "One of my contacts told me about it. This is something we can use. We might be able to win only if not all of them are our enemies."


    John fiddled with the tumbler in hand, the ice cubes clinking against the glass.


    "You mean we can rally them to our cause?"


    "Yeah, we can," Mikal nodded.


    Zara sighed and folded her arms over her chest, "I hate to admit it, but this might be our chance."


    John looked at her, surprised by her agreement, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    Dalia glanced towards John with a smirk, "what do you think? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s always telling us to find the silver lining in the clouds. Maybe we can finally take the fight to the Luminars and get what we deserve."


    "I assume there¡¯s a reason this group of Luminar rebels haven¡¯t made their move, yet, but most likely, they lack strength."


    John stood up and walked over to the campfire, his dark eyes reflecting the warm light.


    "Perhaps we can help them gain strength and win. If they are not willing to cooperate, we can take them out and use their resources as our own."


    "But, first, we must find them," Mikal said.


    "I know one of them," John admitted, "she¡¯s a friend or rather an ally, and she¡¯s not on the side of the current administration."


    "That¡¯s good," Dalia nodded, "let¡¯s find her and talk to her about it."


    "I¡¯ll find her."


    John turned towards Mikal, "what are your people called?"


    "If you mean the people from my planet, we are called Nandarians, but our kind is called Nevilia, the demonym is Nevilian."


    "Nevilian, huh?" John repeated.


    "Yes. What do you intend to do?"


    "Nothing. You and your people will be coming with me and we need to get to know each other."


    "Good. My people and I can¡¯t thank you enough for saving us from the invaders."


    "We¡¯re allies, and I think you should move to Earth, it¡¯s the safest place for now," John replied.


    Mikal nodded and everyone began preparing for the return trip.


    ... S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John and the rest of the survivors made the trip back, along with some of the Nevilians.


    When they arrived, John was surprised to find that the base had become a hive of activity.


    "What happened while I was gone, Lydia?" He asked as he approached her.


    She smiled at him and nodded, "we¡¯ve been busy. We found a lot of survivors and we¡¯ve been helping them get settled in."


    John sighed and moved aside, gesturing towards the hundreds of Nevilians walking back from the park.


    Lydia¡¯s eyes widened as she saw the group and her jaw dropped.


    "They¡¯re the people you mentioned," she blurted out.


    "They are. They¡¯re Nevilians and they used to live on a planet called Nandaria before the Luminars invaded them."


    "What are they doing here? You didn¡¯t bring them to..." Lydia trailed off.


    "They¡¯re staying with us."


    Lydia frowned and glanced towards the group.


    "You don¡¯t know what they¡¯re capable of, John."


    "No, but they helped us and we need allies."


    Lydia sighed and turned away, "I guess you¡¯re right. What¡¯s done is done, John."


    John smirked and patted her on the back, "I¡¯m glad you understand."


    Zara clicked her tongue and pushed past them, "I¡¯m going to talk to Stephanie."


    John and Lydia watched her walk away and Lydia glanced towards John, "are we going to have any trouble with her?"


    "Just good ol¡¯ Zara," John chuckled.


    "I guess so."


    "Anyway," John sighed, "we will have to go out for more materials. We have to expand the base once again."


    Lydia nodded and placed her hand on John¡¯s shoulder, "don¡¯t worry, John, we¡¯ll get it done."


    "I know. It¡¯s going to be a tough task, but we will make it."


    John turned towards the Nevilians, watching as they settled down.


    The base had already been expanded once, and John had been able to get more supplies, but it wasn¡¯t enough. It would be hard work to gather enough resources to accommodate this many people.


    "Echo, can you prepare temporary accommodations with the resources we have? Enough for all of these people?"


    "Yes, but it will not be comfortable, John."


    "That¡¯s okay. I just need to rest for now."


    John walked towards Jolene and Edward who were discussing something next to Julia, "what do you think?"


    "Too early to tell. We will have to observe her," Jolene replied.


    "I understand. Keep an eye on her, please."


    John turned around and beelined for his bed after discussing the base expansion plans with Lydia and the others.


    He collapsed on the mattress, the exhaustion hitting him hard. His eyelids drooped and he was soon fast asleep.


    John¡¯s eyes fluttered open to a warm feeling in his chest. There was a slender bump under the sheets and he unconsciously smiled. As a man, he couldn¡¯t deny what a thrill it was to look under the cover to find which girl had snuck into his bed, but as a man, he didn¡¯t want to just lay back and enjoy the ride.


    John rolled onto his side and began to kiss the back of the girl¡¯s neck.


    A soft moan of satisfaction escaped the girl¡¯s lips as a bundle of pale blue hair peeked out from the covers.


    A slight smile crossed John¡¯s face.


    He reached over and stroked her head, letting her know he was awake.


    She smiled, turned towards him and pecked his lips.


    "Morning, Mika."


    "Hi, John," she replied shyly.


    "You feeling alright? Anything bothering you?"


    "No, I¡¯m fine."


    "What happened? Missed me?" John smirked.


    Mika blushed and glanced away.


    "Oh, Mika," he cooed.


    Mika pulled John closer, her hands gripping the sheets.


    "I was just a little lonely."


    "It¡¯s okay."


    She smiled and kissed him on the lips, her fingers gently caressing his chest.


    John responded in turn, wrapping his arms around her and pulling her in close, his hands gently wrapping around her perky breasts. Mika moaned and sunk her teeth into her bottom lip.


    "You liked that?" John teased.


    Mika nodded, her face flushed.


    "Good."


    John rolled on top of her, pinning her down against the mattress. He grabbed her wrists and held her down, his eyes drinking in her beauty. Mika¡¯s hair was a mess and her eyes were wild with passion, but she didn¡¯t resist.


    She leaned back, closing her eyes and savouring the moment, her chest rising and falling with each breath while John¡¯s tongue slightly trailed down from her neck to her breasts and she trembled at the sensation.


    "You won¡¯t feel lonely after this, Mika."

 Chapter 192: Morning Cuddles 2 *R18

    John¡¯s lips trailed down to her breasts, and he nibbled on them gently. Mika couldn¡¯t contain her moan and she let out a series of breathy moans as he teased and sucked her nipples.


    The feel of her nipples on his tongue was intoxicating, and John¡¯s cock was straining against his boxers. Mika arched her back, pushing her breasts further into John¡¯s mouth while her pussy was so wet that her juices were dripping down, wetting the sheets.


    Mika trembled at his touch, she felt like jelly in his hands, unable to move or resist.


    John squeezed her nipples gently and he licked and sucked at them, feeling their softness and warmth against his lips and tongue.


    He kissed and sucked on her nipples for several minutes, before slowly sliding his tongue down to her belly button.


    "Ohh," Mika whimpered, her hands sliding up his chest and onto his shoulders.


    John¡¯s tongue snaked its way down her belly, tickling and teasing her skin and she felt a tingle in her core. It was the anticipation, knowing and not fully knowing what he would do next.


    Mika shivered as John lowered himself next to her quivering lips, his breath was hot on her skin and his strong hands gripped her thighs tightly. He raised her legs, spreading them open, and his tongue slid up and down her folds, leaving a trail of wetness in its wake.


    She squirmed under his touch, her eyes closing in bliss as he sucked and teased her swollen clit.


    "You¡¯re so good at that, John," she purred.


    "Thank you. Do you want me to make you cum, Mika?"


    She nodded, her eyes fluttering open, "Yes. Please."


    "I will."


    John dipped his tongue inside her pussy, and his hands squeezed her hips. Mika¡¯s breaths were coming fast and ragged, and her body was wracked with pleasure as he slid his tongue up and down her folds, sucking on her clit and her folds, before sliding his tongue back inside her.


    John continued, the desire to draw out more of her sweet moans and soft whimpers filling his mind. He couldn¡¯t get enough of her taste and scent, and he lapped up every bit of her sweet juices, savouring the moment and not wanting it to end.


    Mika¡¯s eyes closed once again and she let out a loud moan as she came, her pussy quivering around his tongue and her legs shaking.


    She looked down at a sight that sent a thrill straight through her. A trail of her juices ran down his chin, and he licked it off, his eyes locked on hers.


    "John, that was... amazing," she sighed.


    "I¡¯m glad. You taste so good, Mika."


    He moved up, pressing his chest against hers and his lips gently brushed hers.


    "I want you, John."


    "I know, but not yet," John stood up, twisting Mika¡¯s expression into one of disappointment.


    "Why?" She asked, sitting up.


    "I still have to help Mikal and the Nevilians, we have to expand the base and find Nova."


    "Why can¡¯t we have fun now?"


    "I¡¯m sorry, Mika, but we have too much to do."


    "It¡¯s not fair, John."


    John chuckled and turned around to take a steamy shower. Mika laid back down and pouted.


    He could not take Mika now. He couldn¡¯t risk failing his quest and it was true there was much to do so waiting wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    After the shower, John came down to the courtyard to inspect the temporary accommodations for the Nevilians and he approached Mikal.


    "Mikal. Can we assume the Luminars are already mining for resources on Earth?"


    "It¡¯s possible, John. We don¡¯t really know when they started on our planet, but it¡¯s best to assume they are."


    "What do you recommend we do?"


    "I recommend we steal one of their ships and use it to scout for mining operations. They¡¯re easy to spot but hard to find."


    "That¡¯s a good idea."


    John turned towards his team and gestured for them to follow him.


    "Zara, you stay here and coordinate the expansion. I¡¯m taking everyone else to scout for ships."


    "Fine," she grumbled.


    "Echo will help you with anything you need."


    "Whatever."


    John snorted and left the base with a large group of survivors and the Nevilians. They made their way into the city, looking for any signs of the Luminars.


    "John, do you really trust Mikal and his people? They¡¯re strangers to us."


    John shrugged, "we¡¯ll see. They have good reasons to ally with us and play nice. A leap of faith is always needed to make allies."


    "True, but we should still keep our guard up," Dalia said.


    "Yes, we should. Stay alert, everyone."


    The group continued onwards, their eyes darting back and forth, scanning the streets for anything out of the ordinary.


    As they arrived at the centre of the city, John spoke up, "we¡¯ll spread out here in small teams. We don¡¯t want to draw attention. Go out, look for any Luminar outposts or bases or anything that could be hiding a ship and report back to base."


    "Alright," everyone murmured and split up.


    "Octavia, you¡¯re coming with me," John said and Octavia nodded stoically.


    The two of them headed west, keeping their eyes and ears open.


    The city was quiet and abandoned, but there were signs of activity. Distant growls, explosions and gunshots were common.


    Octavia stepped on a puddle and clicked her tongue.


    ¡¯Normally, she would start cursing. It seems she hasn¡¯t recovered,¡¯ John thought.


    "Octavia, how are you feeling?"


    "I¡¯m fine."


    "I know you¡¯re not, Octavia. We¡¯ll get August back."


    "Don¡¯t say that, John. He¡¯s dead."


    "You don¡¯t know that."


    "Just stop, okay? I don¡¯t want your pity. I¡¯m fine," she said as she walked looking straight ahead. Her expression was neutral, but John knew she was hurting.


    They walked in silence for hours until they arrived at the outskirts of the city. John stopped suddenly and peered behind some rubble. There were several Luminar guards standing watch.


    "Look!" He exclaimed.


    "What is it?" Octavia asked as she tried to catch up.


    "Found some Luminars. Come on." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 193: Two Broken People

    The two of them sneaked behind a truck and peered at the building. It was an old steel mill, and it was filled with soldiers and vehicles.


    "It¡¯s an outpost," Octavia whispered, "but why?"


    "Not sure," John muttered.


    "Do you have a plan?"


    John sighed and closed his eyes.


    ¡¯Should we ambush them or break in? Maybe both?¡¯ He wondered.


    "I¡¯ll leave a Web of Whispers here. If there¡¯s a ship, I¡¯ll know, but for now, let¡¯s keep looking."


    "Sounds good. Let¡¯s go."


    After about an hour of walking, John and Octavia sat down for a break in an abandoned apartment.


    "Are you alright, Octavia? I feel like you¡¯ve been distant lately," John asked.


    Octavia nodded, her eyes fixed on the floor.


    "Really, tell me."


    Octavia glanced up and shrugged, "I don¡¯t want your pity, John. I¡¯m not weak or useless."


    John sighed, "again with that? It¡¯s not pity, Octavia. We care for each other."


    "Not sure if you¡¯re the right man for that role, but whatever floats your boat," Octavia quipped, her face creased with a faint frown.


    "Look, you¡¯re hurt and you can¡¯t deny it. You¡¯re a strong woman, but even the toughest warriors have moments of vulnerability."


    Octavia remained silent and turned her gaze to the window, the orange glow of the setting sun reflecting off her face.


    She watched the cars and people passing by, the dull roar of their engines and the idle chatter mingling with the whistling wind, but those were mirages. It was her mind bringing her back to a time when her biggest worry was where she would be taking her brother on their next holiday.


    Octavia, born into a military family, joined the force young and became a fierce warrior. She rose through the ranks and found herself leading a team of soldiers. Her strength and dedication to the job were admired and respected.


    When the apocalypse hit, she was tasked with helping survivors to a refugee camp.


    Octavia sighed and turned back to him.


    "You know what, I¡¯m sorry. I know you¡¯re just trying to help."


    John¡¯s lips curled into a smile, "it¡¯s fine. How about we celebrate?"


    John said as he summoned a bottle of wine from his inventory.


    "I¡¯d tell you to bring out the heavy hitters instead of wine, but it¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t," she chuckled.


    "Nonsense. This will do."


    The two of them took a sip and savoured the taste. The wine was fruity and smooth, and the alcohol hit their bellies, warming them.


    "Ahh, this is the life," she smiled.


    John smiled back, watching the flames dance in the fireplace.


    A few moments later, Octavia sat down on the couch, her face flushed.


    "Hey hey, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re drunk already. I thought you weren¡¯t a lightweight."


    Octavia smirked and leaned forward, "maybe I¡¯ll tell you my story and we can form a little bond, deal?"


    John¡¯s smile widened and he held out his glass.


    Octavia clinked her glass against his.


    "So, I¡¯m a product of a military family and I¡¯ve always wanted to be a warrior. Of course, that was just the result of watching too many action movies," she chuckled and sipped her wine. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, you made your dream come true. You are definitely a warrior now," John said, his voice hushed.


    "I am, aren¡¯t I?"


    She looked at the floor, a slight sadness creeping into her expression, and John decided to speak up, "Tell me. I can handle it."


    "When I was younger, I was diagnosed with a condition that left me physically weak. It was a debilitating disease and I couldn¡¯t do anything. The only thing that kept me alive was the will to live. I pushed myself every day to get stronger and eventually, I managed to overcome it."


    "I understand. Being weak, vulnerable and helpless can be tough," John sighed.


    Octavia smiled weakly and nodded.


    "You wouldn¡¯t know, though. What could John the badass know about being weak?"


    John rolled his eyes, "just because you haven¡¯t seen it, it doesn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t happen."


    Octavia quirked an eyebrow, "is there a story to this?"


    "Oh? Are we in that stage of alcoholism already? Sharing depressive stories?"


    Octavia smiled and finished her glass, "maybe we are. Please tell me"


    John heaved a deep sigh, "fine, but please don¡¯t laugh."


    "Laugh? Are you kidding me? My story was pathetic, too."


    "Hmmm, maybe."


    "I may have experienced something similar."


    "Really?" John raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes. Tell me, John. I would really like to know."


    "Well, unlike you, I had no illnesses holding me back. I was simply weak because I was, I guess."


    "Damn. So, what happened?"


    John told Octavia his life story. He told her about his family, how he knew Dalia, and lastly, the bullying and how he knew Jolene¡¯s ex.


    Octavia gasped, her eyes widening at the horrific abuse John had suffered.


    "Oh my god, John. I can¡¯t even imagine what you went through."


    "It was tough. But then, my mentor, Charles, found me and gave me the opportunity to change my fate and become strong."


    John smiled as his mentor¡¯s image popped into his mind, his muscular frame, gruff voice, and caring eyes were all still vivid memories in his mind.


    "That damn old geezer was more than a mentor to me. He was the closest thing I ever had to a father. He treated me well, gave me the opportunities I couldn¡¯t have had. He taught me martial arts, knife handling, and basic survival skills."


    "Damn. So, I guess you don¡¯t hate your life right now?"


    "WAIT!" Octavia gasped, "Is that why you took Jolene from her boyfriend? As revenge?"


    John chuckled. He was drunk now and feeling playful.


    "Of course! He deserved it," John laughed and poured himself another drink.


    "Well, that explains a lot," she murmured.


    John stared at her and giggled.


    She started giggling as well, "are you okay?"


    "I¡¯m drunk now."


    Octavia nodded, "we should probably stop drinking."


    "Yeah, we should," John said and they shared a brief moment. A smile on their faces and a growing bond between two broken people.

 Chapter 194: Julia’s Awake

    "John, do you think we can win this war?" Octavia asked as she watched him walk towards the exit of the apartment building.


    John glanced back at her, his face twisted in confusion, "Of course. We will get stronger, make allies, and we will defeat the Luminars. You really don¡¯t believe that?"


    "I hope so, but sometimes, I doubt myself and I can¡¯t help but ask: how did we end up like this?"


    "Well, no point in dwelling on what we can¡¯t or couldn¡¯t control."


    Octavia stood up, the weariness creeping back into her face, "you¡¯re right, John. Let¡¯s finish scouting this side of the city and head back. I really need a shower and a nap."


    "Fine. Let¡¯s do it then."


    They gathered their belongings and headed out, their steps echoing off the concrete as they moved.


    The streets were quiet, except for the occasional growl or distant gunshot. They hurried through the city, searching every nook and cranny, trying to find the Luminars and their ships, but the task was exhausting.


    "I¡¯m tired of this, John. We¡¯re not gonna find shit," Octavia said and plopped onto the ground, leaning back against a wall.


    "Come on, keep looking. We¡¯ll find something eventually," John said and placed his hands on his waist.


    Octavia raised an eyebrow, "you¡¯re awfully confident."


    "Octavia, the ships are here, which means we¡¯ll find them as long as keep looking. It¡¯s that simple."


    "Alright, let¡¯s get moving."


    They spent the next few hours searching the city, but they were unable to locate any of the Luminar ships.


    As they returned to the base, Dalia was waiting for them with a worried expression.


    "What happened, Dalia? Is everyone okay?" John asked.


    "Not sure. We had a situation, John. It was Zara."


    John frowned and motioned for her to follow him to his room.


    "Zara?"


    "Yes, she got into a fight with one of the Nevilians. A fight that almost cost both of them their lives."


    "Jesus Christ," John breathed, "take me to her."


    They rushed to the medical bay where Zara was being treated. Her injuries were serious, but not life-threatening.


    She was lying on a bed, her arms and legs bandaged, and her eyes closed.


    "What the hell happened?" John demanded, his tone harsh.


    "Zara attacked the Nevilian," Dalia answered, her voice trembling.


    "Zara, what the hell¡¯s the matter with you?" John hissed.


    "It wasn¡¯t my fault, okay?"


    "Explain yourself."


    Zara sighed and shifted her weight, "I was in the courtyard, talking to Jolene when this Nevilian approached me. He was arrogant and condescending. He thought I was weak."


    John folded his arms over his chest and eyed her coldly.


    "Before I could do anything, he attacked me, and I had no choice but to defend myself."


    "So you¡¯re telling me you didn¡¯t provoke this guy in any way?" John¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits.


    "No, I didn¡¯t, but he was aggressive."


    "John, do you know who it was?"


    "Yes, it was a Nevilian called Triv," Zara said.


    John turned to Dalia, "take me to him."


    "Sure, please follow me," Dalia replied.


    The two of them walked towards a separate room, where Triv was being held.


    "Can you explain what happened, Triv?"


    "There¡¯s nothing to explain. Zara attacked me."


    John glared at him, his eyes burning with rage, "really? How did it start?"


    "Zara was walking by and I said hi to her. Then, she snapped and attacked me. She had a knife."


    John could only sigh. He could not help but think that Triv was telling the truth, but so was Zara, so what exactly happened and why does no one seem to know how it started?


    "John?" Dalia¡¯s voice interrupted his train of thought.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m good," he replied, "what do you think of all this?"


    "Honestly, I have no idea what to think," she shook her head, "the two of them seemed to have had a disagreement and there was no third party involved."


    "John! She¡¯s awake!" Jolene called out, and he rushed to Julia¡¯s bed.


    Julia¡¯s hair and eye colours were back to normal, but her skin was deathly pale. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey," John whispered as he sat on the bed next to her.


    "Hi," she rasped, her voice hoarse.


    "How are you feeling?"


    She gave a weak nod and sat up, "better."


    John smiled and gently grasped her hand.


    "I¡¯m sorry it took so long to get you," John said softly, his eyes downcast.


    "I¡¯m grateful you came for me, John. I knew you would," Julia said, her voice cracking.


    She gave a weak nod and sat up, her hands trembling, "better."


    John felt a lump forming in his throat, and he took a deep breath.


    "Good to hear. Can you tell me what happened?"


    Julia nodded and explained how the Luminars had her fighting monsters and increasing her abilities.


    John¡¯s eyes shrunk, "how did you end up in that lab?"


    "There was a Luminar woman always with me and she said I wasn¡¯t growing fast enough. That¡¯s when she decided to send me off to that lab, so that I could grow faster, according to them."


    "Any idea why they wanted you to grow so quickly?"


    "No..." Julia¡¯s voice trailed off.


    "That¡¯s okay," John placed his hand on her shoulder and patted her gently, "we¡¯ll figure it out. You can rest now."


    "Alright," Julia said, her eyelids drooping, "thank you, John."


    John smiled and gently caressed her head.


    Julia fell asleep and John remained by her side, closing his eyes to survey the Luminar base with his Web of Whispers. The Luminar base quiet, except for the occasional working coming and going.


    He continued his surveillance, his eyes slowly roaming the surroundings, looking for anything out of the ordinary. It was a slow and tedious process, but it was necessary. They were looking for information and an edge in this war.


    A sudden movement caught his eye, and he focused on a section of the base, trying to pinpoint what it was. He could not find whatever it was he saw until it started raining and he noticed the raindrops making contact with an invisible force.


    His eyebrows shot up and his smile grew wider, "that¡¯s it!"

 Chapter 195: Amber’s Proposal *R18

    ¡¯Of course, how could I not see it?¡¯ John thought.


    Jolene burst through the door, her heeled boots clicking against the hardwood floor. She saw John sitting on the couch, head in his hands and shoulders shaking.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked softly, gingerly placing a hand on his back.


    "I found the ship."


    "You did?"


    "Yes. It¡¯s invisible, but it¡¯s there, I saw it."


    "Great! How are we going to get it?"


    "We¡¯ll have to sneak in and take it, but we¡¯ll need to get close enough to the base to do so."


    "Then, we¡¯ll have to be careful."


    John nodded and replied, "Yes. But first, I need to talk to Mikal."


    Voices echoed through the courtyard as Mikal led his people in a series of coordinated movements. They practiced with swords and shields, their bodies slick with sweat and determination. The sound of metal clashing filled the air as they trained for battle.


    "I found a ship," John announced.


    "Really? Where is it?"


    "At a Luminar base not far from here. We need to go in and take it."


    Mikal nodded, "we can do that. When are we going?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "Okay. We¡¯ll be ready," Mikal said.


    John looked at him, "You¡¯ll have to teach us how to fly it."


    Mikal¡¯s deep dimples creased his cheeks as he let out an easy laugh. "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s simple," he said with a natural confidence that made him feel at ease. "I¡¯ll teach you everything you need to know."


    "Excellent. Rest for today, then tomorrow, we¡¯ll launch the assault and take the ship."


    "Agreed. Do you have any specific ideas or plans for the attack?"


    "Yes," John said, "I have some ideas for a diversion to distract the Luminar forces while we get the ship."


    Mikal raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. "What kind of diversion?" he asked.


    John grinned mischievously. "Leave that to me. You¡¯ll see," he said and disappeared down the corridors, leaving Mikal standing alone on the bustling courtyard.


    ...


    The inky blackness of the night sky was peppered with a million sparkles, each one looking like a precious diamond. John huddled on a concrete bench in the courtyard, his breath visible in the crisp air. He stared up at the stars, lost in thought about his upcoming mission.


    John stared at the map spread out on the table, tracing his fingers over the red lines and X marks. He let out a heavy sigh and rubbed his temples in frustration. Just then, Amber walked up to him, her boots thudding against the hardwood floor.


    "Hey, John," she said, greeting him smartly.


    "Hey."


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Nothing, just thinking about the mission."


    "Oh," she said, her eyes wide.


    "How are you doing?" He asked.


    "I¡¯m fine," she smiled and sat next to him, "why do you ask?"


    "Just checking on you."


    Amber¡¯s smile illuminated her face, a soft pink blush creeping up her cheeks. "I¡¯m flattered," she said in a small voice, playing with a loose strand of hair. John couldn¡¯t help but mirror her smile, charmed by her endearing shyness and genuine sweetness that felt like a breath of fresh air amidst the chaos of the city.


    "Are you worried about June and Laura?" He asked.


    "A little bit," she admitted, her gaze lowered, "but I know you¡¯ll do your best to bring them back."


    John nodded, "I will. I promise."


    Amber leaned back, her face calm and relaxed, "thank you, John." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "For what?"


    "Everything. You saved me from Adam, from Michael and now, you¡¯re trying your best to save June and Laura. I don¡¯t know if I can ever repay you."


    John smiled and turned to her. The gentle glow of the moonlight reflected off her pale skin, giving her a soft, dream-like appearance. She looked up at him, her eyes sparkling with gratitude.


    "You don¡¯t have to. I was the one who brought you here and for as long as you¡¯re here, you¡¯re my responsibility."


    "I see," she said, her voice barely above a whisper, "then, will you accept my offer?"


    "Your offer?"


    "To be yours."


    John¡¯s eyes widened, and he blinked several times, "I¡¯m not sure I understand."


    Amber leaned in close, her lips inches from his, "you can use my body and make me yours."


    John¡¯s pulse quickened, and his breathing grew heavier. He couldn¡¯t deny that the idea excited him, but he was hesitant.


    "And if I said yes, what would happen to you?"


    "Nothing. I would be yours, John. Yours to do with as you please."


    "Are you sure about that?"


    Amber nodded, her eyes never leaving his, "I¡¯m willing to submit to you. You saved me from a terrible fate."


    John didn¡¯t know what to say, his heart beating like a drum in his chest. She was offering herself to him, her body and soul. This was a first for him in the apocalypse and he had to wonder if it was worth it.


    If he accepted Amber now, the system would not register her as his and he would not gain anything. He realised how that he had come to see relationships as more of a transaction and now he was at an impasse.


    Amber¡¯s sweet aroma tickled his nose and he couldn¡¯t resist her, his desires and needs consuming him. He kissed her lips, his hands cupping her face. Their kiss deepened, and they could feel their bodies reacting to each other.


    John was overwhelmed with desire and he pushed her back onto the chair, his lips finding hers again and again.


    Their kiss lasted for what seemed like hours, their passion building and their breaths becoming ragged.


    Amber broke the kiss, her eyes cloudy with lust, "take me, John."


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he gently lifted her up, "follow me."


    They entered a nearby room, and John closed the door behind them. When he turned around, he saw Amber¡¯s clothes on the floor. Her naked body was a sight to behold, her creamy skin smooth and her curves begging to be explored.


    John¡¯s eyes were drawn to her ample breasts and her pouty lips. He had never seen her like this, but he knew he couldn¡¯t resist her.


    He pulled his shirt off, exposing his muscular chest and ripped abs. Amber was a magnet and he was drawn to her, his cock hardening in his pants.


    John kissed her deeply, his hands roaming her body and his fingers dipping between her legs. His touch was gentle but firm, and he explored her wetness, his thumb rubbing her clit.


    Amber moaned softly, her nails digging into his back, "oh, John," she whimpered.


    John was lost in a sea of lust, and he slipped a finger inside her tight pussy. Her walls gripped him like a vice, and he couldn¡¯t wait to feel her around his cock.


    As he added a second finger, her breathing grew deeper, and her eyes rolled back. John could feel her getting closer to her release. He was ready, and he was desperate for her to cum.


    Amber¡¯s orgasm was intense, and she screamed his name, her body shaking.


    "John, fuck me, please," she pleaded.


    "Are you sure, Amber?"


    Amber nodded, her eyes watering, "I am, please, take me, John."


    Just then the system¡¯s notification chimed and John¡¯s eyes grew wide.

 Chapter 196: Amber’s Proposal 2 *R18

    [Quest: Take Amber and flaunt her in front of Michael.]


    [Reward: Random Skill Upgrade x2]


    John¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. He had already forgotten about Michael, but if he was still alive, that meant he could still benefit from Amber.


    With a gentle but eager touch, his hands slid down her back, effortlessly undoing the clasp of her bra and allowing it to gracefully fall to the floor. The anticipation coursing through Amber¡¯s body caused her to tremble, her skin tingling with excitement as his fingers trailed down her spine.


    John¡¯s mouth found her sensitive nipple, his lips gently encircling the hardened bud as his tongue flicked back and forth in a rhythmic motion. The sensation sent shivers down her spine and caused her body to arch with pleasure.


    Her breathing quickened as he continued to suck and tease, his movements becoming more intense with each passing second. She could feel waves of desire coursing through her body, building up towards an explosive climax that she knew only John could bring her to.


    "Oh my god, yes," Amber moaned, her fingers gripping the back of his neck.


    Amber¡¯s shirt lifted slightly as John¡¯s hand slipped underneath, feeling the softness of her small but perky breast. He leaned in and took her right nipple between his lips, gently sucking and teasing it with his tongue while his hand caressed her other breast. She moaned softly, arching her back to meet him.


    She let out a soft whimper and squirmed beneath him, her fingers tangled in his hair. Her hips arched towards him, urging him closer as she lost herself in the moment.


    John¡¯s rough, calloused fingers trailed down her smooth skin, leaving a trail of goosebumps in their wake. They stopped at the waistband of her panties and skilfully hooked them with his thumbs, pulling them down slowly as he pressed his body against hers.


    "Oh, wait," she whimpered, rising to her feet with her lace panties teasingly slipping down her thighs.


    Her face was flushed, her eyes were half-closed and her breasts were heaving with every breath.


    John kissed her, his hands cupping her ass, his fingers slipping inside her soaked slit.


    Amber was panting, her pussy wet and slick with her arousal, but John could tell she was hesitating.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Amber?" He asked.


    "I... it¡¯s just, I¡¯ve never done this before."


    John¡¯s eyebrows shoot up. He hadn¡¯t expected this. He was at least half sure Adam had taken advantage of her at least once, but it seemed he was mistaken.


    "I know what you¡¯re thinking," she whispered, "Adam wanted to, but he never did."


    "I see..." John said, a bit relieved.


    "We don¡¯t have to do this, now," he added.


    "No, I want to. It¡¯s just, it¡¯s a bit overwhelming."


    "I understand. I¡¯ll try to be gentle," he replied, his voice thick with lust.


    Amber was wet and dripping with desire, her nipples hardening and her pussy begging for release.


    John could sense her tension, and he moved slowly, his lips caressing hers, his fingers stroking her inner walls.


    "You like that?" He whispered.


    Amber moaned, her hips bucking, her pussy clenching around his fingers, "yes," she breathed.


    Suddenly, John stood up, supporting her ass with his hands and she instinctively wrapped her legs around him.


    "Ahh, yes!" She whimpered as her back pressed against the wall, her pussy exposed and his hard cock inches away.


    "Are you ready, Amber?" John asked, his lips brushing against hers.


    "Please," she begged, "take me, John. I¡¯m yours."


    John nodded and his cock slid inside her tightness, his tip pushing past her slick folds.


    Amber winced and gritted her teeth. It was the first time something that big entered her and it felt intense, but John didn¡¯t stop. He pushed deeper, his shaft pulsing inside her.


    "Ahhh," she groaned, her nails digging into his shoulders as her body adjusted to his length.


    He pumped in and out, his cock hitting her g-spot with every thrust.


    "How does it feel? Can you take it?"


    "Yes!" She screamed.


    John¡¯s pace increased, his hands squeezing her ass as he drove his cock deeper into her depths.


    "Fuck, Amber. Your pussy is so tight. It¡¯s driving me crazy," he growled, his hips grinding into her.


    "John, oh fuck, I think I¡¯m gonna cum!" She whimpered, her voice a desperate cry.


    John¡¯s cock twitched inside her, and he slammed into her, his balls slapping against her ass.


    "Cum for me, Amber. Cum for me and let me watch you squirt your juices all over my cock."


    Amber gasped and her pussy clamped around his shaft, her walls throbbing as her climax exploded through her body.


    She screamed, her body convulsing as wave after wave of pleasure washed over her.


    "John, fuck, I can¡¯t stop cumming!" She cried out.


    "Hold it, Amber. Let me watch you squirt all over me."


    Her eyes rolled back, and she thrashed and screamed, her body shuddering with every wave of ecstasy. Her legs wrapped tightly around him as he continued to pound her relentlessly. The sound of flesh against flesh reverberated throughout the room.


    Her pussy was dripping with her cum, and he could feel himself getting close too. He picked up the pace, his hips thrusting furiously, his hands squeezing her ass.


    "I¡¯m gonna cum, Amber. Kneel down!"


    "Yes, yes, yes," she breathed as her knees touched the floor, her lips inches from his throbbing cock.


    "Open your mouth, Amber. I want to cum in your mouth!"


    "Yes, John, please, cum in my mouth. I¡¯m begging you!"


    John groaned as his cock jerked, spraying his seed into her mouth, his balls contracting and his shaft pulsing with every spurt.


    Amber¡¯s lips were wrapped around him, and she sucked and slurped, swallowing his cum, her tongue caressing his sensitive tip.


    "Fuck, Amber, that feels amazing," he hissed, his balls still pulsing as she swallowed every drop.


    "Fuck, John. That was intense. I can¡¯t believe we did that," she whispered as she wiped off the cum that had escaped her mouth, a few drops falling onto her breasts.


    "It was incredible, Amber," he said, his voice low and husky.


    "I didn¡¯t know I could come this hard," she laughed, "I think I have a lot of sexual experience to catch up on."


    "Don¡¯t worry. We have plenty of time."


    Amber looked at him, her eyes twinkling, "are you implying what I think you¡¯re implying?"


    "That we will have lots of sex? If so, yes."


    Amber giggled and her eyes lit up, "I like the sound of that, John."


    John leaned forward and picked her up in his arms, his eyes never leaving hers, "then I will keep you satisfied, Amber."


    They lay together for a long moment, the sound of their breathing mingling as the reality of their situation dawned on them.


    The quest for the ship and the war against the Luminars still hung over them.


    "Are you going to steal that ship tomorrow?" Amber asked as she snuggled against John.


    "Yes, I will. It¡¯s our only chance."


    "I understand."


    Amber nodded, her eyes brimming with tears, "I wish I could go with you, but I can¡¯t fight." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John stroked her hair and kissed the top of her head, "it¡¯s okay, Amber. You will learn how to fight here. You might not want to, but you need to learn to survive in this world."

 Chapter 197: Zara’s Skill *R18

    John led the group of 20 survivors from the base, their feet crunching on broken glass and pieces of concrete as they made their way through the destroyed city. The darkness was oppressive, lit only by flickering fires in the distance.


    The sound of their footsteps bounced off the crumbling buildings surrounding them, creating an unsettling symphony of ruin.


    "We¡¯re close," Mikal said as he walked ahead of them, his eyes darting in every direction, looking for any signs of the Luminars.


    "Yes, I know," John replied, "we need to get to the ship as quickly as possible."


    "Of course," Mikal said, "let¡¯s move!"


    The city was desolate, devoid of its usual hustle and bustle. Not even the sound of a stray cat or distant sirens could be heard in its new apocalyptic form. The silence made John¡¯s blood run cold as he and his team made their way towards the abandoned ship looming in the distance. Despite his unease, they had a mission to complete and nothing would stop them from reaching their goal.


    "Come on!"


    John yelled out as he sprinted ahead, his mind racing, his heart pounding, his palms sweating. He couldn¡¯t help but run, his legs carried him and adrenaline rushed through his veins.


    As they neared the old steel mill, his chest heaved as he struggled to breathe. A dull pain spread across his ribcage, and he could feel it cracking as he ran faster than humanly possible. His feet pounded against the ground as he leapt over rubble and debris.


    He looked back to see his team of Nevilian warriors and humans alike chasing after him, their faces focused and determined.


    They took a detour through the old sewage systems and used it to enter the old steel mill from the back unnoticed.


    ¡¯This is too easy,¡¯ he thought as he pushed further towards the steel mill.


    Around ten guards stood outside the entrance, their eyes scanning their surroundings, their weapons in their hands.


    John knew that the guards weren¡¯t incompetent and he wasn¡¯t even trying to sneak past them.


    "Should we attack them?" Dalia asked.


    "Not yet. Keep moving," John whispered back.


    ¡¯We¡¯ll have to take the guards by surprise if we want to take the ship,¡¯ he thought as he and his team moved through the shadows, their bodies blending in the darkness.


    As they came closer, they saw the fog enveloping a large, camouflaged hull. The fog stuck to the ship and the faint outline of the ship became visible.


    They crouched behind a pile of scrap metal and peeked through the opening at the end.


    A Luminar male and a Luminar female were walking towards the ship, talking to each other.


    "What now?" Mikal asked as he approached John.


    John stood up, his hand on the hilt of his dagger as he glanced at Zara.


    "We need to sneak inside the ship," he replied.


    "What?! How the hell are we supposed to do that?" Zara asked.


    "It won¡¯t be easy, but it¡¯s the only way. We need to distract the guards and sneak in the ship, and only you and I can do that," John answered.


    Zara sighed and nodded.


    "So, what¡¯s the plan?"


    "I have an idea," John replied.


    "Stay here and wait for my signal," John instructed the rest of his team.


    "Zara, follow me," he said as he walked away from the steel mill.


    Zara¡¯s eyebrows creased as she watched him disappear into the darkness, "wait!" she hissed as she ran after him.


    "What now?"


    John glanced at the Luminar ship and heaved a deep sigh. He had no choice, he needed Zara¡¯s skill to enter the ship unnoticed. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Take off your clothes," he said.


    "WHAT?!" Zara¡¯s eyes widened.


    "You heard me. This is the only way. My class allows me to use skills from the women I have sex with," John explained, although that was only half the truth. In reality, he needed the women to cheat on their partner and become fully his. This might not work out, but he needed to at least try.


    "Bullshit."


    John sighed, "guess I¡¯ll have to prove it."


    John raised his hand and aimed it at Zara. She stepped back unconsciously, "what are you doing?"


    "You¡¯ll see," he said and a faint green glow enveloped her.


    Zara¡¯s eyes widened as she felt her body raging with newfound strength.


    "What did you do?" She asked, her eyes glowing with confusion and fear.


    John¡¯s lips curled into a smile, "it¡¯s a Skill called Strength Buff. It¡¯s Julia¡¯s buff. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of it."


    "I have... b-but how?" She stammered as she stared at her hands.


    "I told you already, it¡¯s my Class. Now, are you ready?"


    "You want to fuck me?" She asked incredulously.


    John shrugged, "it¡¯s either that or you sneak inside the ship by yourself. Can you operate the ship alone? You will die the moment they find you," he countered.


    Zara clicked her tongue and turned her gaze away.


    "Fine, let¡¯s do it," she said, her mysterious silver eyes glinting in the moonlight.


    "Great, just let me," John flipped her around and pulled down her pants before she could even comprehend what was happening.


    "Wait! Ahh!" Her protests were silenced the moment he plunged his thick member deep into her cunt.


    "I¡¯m surprised you haven¡¯t put up a fight yet. What happened to ¡¯I hate men¡¯," he jeered as he started pounding away, his cock stretching her virgin-tight pussy.


    "Shut up! Nnngg!" Zara was biting her lip, her voice turning into soft moans as he fucked her from behind.


    "Well, since you asked for it," John grabbed her long black hair and pulled on it as he leaned down and nibbled on her earlobe.


    Zara¡¯s body was trembling, her cunt quivering, her heart racing, her hands clenching and unclenching. She couldn¡¯t admit it, but she never had never felt so much pleasure before and from a man no less.


    He continued to thrust deep inside her, his thick shaft pressing against her womb, his balls slapping against her clit.


    "Oh god!" She cried out, her knees weak, her body shivering.


    John grabbed her ass with his free hand and spanked her cheek as his thrusts became more forceful, his cock ramming in and out of her.


    "That hurt, asshole!" Zara whimpered.


    John spanked her other cheek and she cried out.


    "You deserve that for the way you talk to me," John growled, his hand gripping her ass.


    Zara¡¯s lips quivered, and her eyes watered, but she didn¡¯t complain.


    "Is that a tear in your eye? Don¡¯t tell me a little spank is enough to make you cry."


    "Shut up!" Zara snapped and bucked her hips to his rhythm, causing him to groan, "come on, we need to take the ship, hurry up and finish!"


    "Hah... a-as you wish," he grinned, thrusting in and out.


    Zara¡¯s eyes rolled back as she felt him plunging deep inside her. Her pussy clamped down on his shaft, her womb tightening.


    Before long, they both reached their climax and John painted her back full of cum.


    Zara¡¯s breathing was ragged, and her face was flushed as she glanced back, "was that enough? Let¡¯s go."


    John smirked, "just give me a moment."


    She hated his smug face while he looked at his status screen.


    "Stop smirking," she hissed.


    John just continued to smile as he cleaned himself up.


    "Let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 198: Intruder Alert

    After returning to the main group and telling everyone to wait for his signal, John enveloped himself in a haze and streaked towards the invisible chunk of metal. He could make out Zara¡¯s figure running along with him.


    The two of them reached the entrance of the ship and stopped right below the entrance.


    "Firewalk," John whispered as he burst out into flames and his figure vanished from the courtyard and reappeared inside the ship.


    John appeared in one of the ship¡¯s corridors and quickly looked around. There weren¡¯t any Luminars inside the ship. The ship was as big as a skyscraper with long corridors and countless rooms. The corridors were empty and eerily quiet.


    The ship was engulfed in darkness, save for the faint red glow of lights lining the walls. The air tasted stale and musty, as if it had been trapped inside for ages. The distinct scent of ozone intensified with each breath. It felt like being submerged in a murky underwater cave, where every sound was muffled and every step taken with caution.


    With satisfaction, John thought to himself, "This is much easier than I expected." He gained speed and sprinted along the dimly lit corridor, his footfall reverberating off the stone walls.


    As he approached a junction, he slid to a halt, the sound of his shoes scratching against the chilly floor. The flickering lights threw spooky shadows around him, adding to the dreary atmosphere. John took a deep breath and looked down each path, attempting to figure out which way would take him out of the maze. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Which way?" Zara asked.


    "I don¡¯t know, let¡¯s go this way. No use overthinking it," John said as they turned left.


    They continued down the corridor, which was lined with doors on either side. Some of the doors were open, while others were closed. John couldn¡¯t see anyone or any signs of life.


    As they travelled deeper into the corridor, they arrived at the central command room. The room was vast, circular, and filled with consoles.


    John¡¯s eyes darted around the room, taking in the surroundings, and preparing himself to call Mikal. He took out his A-comms and spoke into it, "Mikal, can you read me?"


    "Affirmative."


    "Alright, we¡¯re at the command room. Can you tell us what to do?"


    "Yes," Mikal said, "you need to find the console that controls the invisibility and destroy it. Once you do, I¡¯ll be able to find you and board the ship. I should be able to fly the ship as well."


    "Alright, we¡¯ll find the console. What should it look like?"


    "It should have a large monitor and several blinking lights. It¡¯s the only console that has that many lights."


    "Okay, we¡¯ll find it. Once we find it, we¡¯ll destroy it."


    "Good. Good luck, John," Mikal said as he turned off his A-Comm, and John turned his attention back to the command room.


    "Now what?" Zara asked.


    "Now we find the console."


    "And how are we going to do that? This place is a maze," Zara pointed out.


    "Start looking. Quit asking dumb questions."


    "I don¡¯t ask dumb questions. You¡¯re just an idiot," Zara retorted.


    "Shut up and help me look for the console," John snapped.


    Zara shot him a glare but obeyed.


    John took the east side of the room whilst Zara searched on the west side. They were methodical in their search.


    The room was dimly lit, which didn¡¯t help the visibility. It was also very quiet. The only sounds were the occasional humming and clicking noises coming from the control panels.


    John didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary, so he kept moving. He went from console to console, examining each one. He was about to give up when he saw the dim blinking lights coming off from a console at the corner.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not the same as the rest of the consoles,¡¯ John thought as he walked towards it. He noticed that the lights were flashing faster than the other consoles, indicating that there was some activity going on.


    He looked at it for a moment before touching the console, and the console came to life and many more blinking lights were visible, along with a large monitor.


    "Found it," John spoke up and Zara came to him.


    "Good," she said and glanced at the console.


    "Now what?"


    "Now we destroy it," John said as he looked around for something to use.


    "You better not break anything," Zara warned.


    "Are you an idiot? I need to actually break this console."


    Zara scoffed, "You have no idea what you¡¯re doing, do you? This ship is probably worth more than anything you¡¯ve ever seen in your life, and you¡¯re just going to destroy it."


    "Money and material things don¡¯t mean anything anymore aside from their use," John argued, his hands reaching for his dagger.


    He plunged his dagger into the console and a loud siren erupted the silence. The air filled with the shrieking, ear-piercing sound of the alarm.


    "Damn it, John. You can¡¯t even destroy a console properly," Zara hissed.


    "Shut up," John growled.


    A red light began flashing on the ceiling, and a loud voice boomed through the command room, "INTRUDER ALERT! INTRUDER ALERT!"


    "What the hell, John? What did you do?" Zara yelled as she covered her ears.


    "Shut the fuck up, for once, Zara. We just need to wait for Mikal to board the ship."


    "Why the fuck would he do that? You¡¯re going to get us killed," Zara said, her eyes wide, her voice raised.


    John ignored her, his eyes darting around the room, waiting for something to happen.


    Then he heard the sounds of gunfire. It was coming from outside the ship.


    The command room door opened and a Luminar female with red skin and flaming orange hair entered. John ignored the sheer difference in appearance from the usual Luminar and lunged at her.


    She tried to scream but John stabbed her in the neck, blood gurgling from her mouth. He dragged her body to the corner and hid it.


    Seconds later, John saw Mikal¡¯s figure approaching, but a group of around 10 Luminars followed him.


    "Get inside, quickly!" He shouted, "We¡¯ll guard the entrance."


    Mikal nodded and rushed inside the ship, followed by the remaining group members.


    Just as Mikal was about to board the ship, a group of Luminar soldiers rushed to the entrance and fired their weapons.


    John ducked behind a pile of rubble and hid within his Haze Veil. Zara disappeared in a burst of flames and engaged the Luminars.


    The two of them engaged the enemy with similar tactics of staying hidden and they were holding their own until a massive creature with glowing red eyes appeared.

 Chapter 199: Thank you, wolf

    The creature¡¯s skin was a sickly green, and its eyes were a glowing red. It had a long snout and rows of razor-sharp teeth. It roared, its breath hot and foul.


    John¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the sheer size of it. It was as tall as an old tree and had a muscular body, its muscles bulging.


    Zara was stunned and couldn¡¯t move, her hands trembling as she stared at the beast.


    John gritted his teeth and shouted, "Zara, guard the entrance, I¡¯ll hold back the beast!"


    Zara nodded, still stunned, and she rushed towards the entrance, her body covered in a fiery aura.


    The monster roared again, its red eyes glowing brighter as it charged towards John.


    "Shockwave," he muttered as he raised his hand and a violent burst of energy erupted from his palm, slamming the monster back.


    The monster didn¡¯t seem fazed by the attack and it lunged at John, its jaws snapping inches away from his face.


    "Shadow Claw," John hissed as his right hand transformed into a shadowy claw, and he swiped it across the monster¡¯s face, drawing a deep gash, but the monster was relentless. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John kept it at bay with his Shockwaves, but he was running out of Energy and the ship was still not moving.


    "Mikal! Get the ship moving!" John yelled into his A-comms.


    "Working on it!" Mikal shouted back.


    Meanwhile, Zara had been fending off the Luminars and she was running low on Energy as well. She couldn¡¯t keep it up for much longer.


    The creature lunged at John, its body glowing red. John raised his hands, but nothing happened, he had run out of energy.


    The monster was upon him, its jaws wide open and its razor-sharp teeth glistening in the red light.


    Suddenly, the monster stopped and stumbled forward, blood gushing from its side. John saw an opportunity and plunged his dagger into its neck, cutting through the tough skin.


    The monster roared in pain and fell to the ground, but recovered quickly, much to John¡¯s dismay. Just when things seemed hopeless, a familiar voice echoed throughout the battlefield.


    "John, duck!" Maria shouted.


    A barrage of Magic Artillery hit the monster and gave John enough time to run towards the ship.


    "I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re not ready, Mikal. You better get that ship airborne quickly!"


    "I¡¯m trying!" Mikal replied, "This is the first time I¡¯m piloting this type of ship. It must be a prototype."


    John reached the entrance and found Zara still fighting the Luminars, her body drained of Energy.


    "Hurry up, you piece of shit!"


    John heard Zara scream and plunged his dagger into the back of a Luminar who was about to shoot Zara.


    "Thanks," she muttered, her voice low and strained.


    Just then, the ship started to rumble and shake.


    "Fuck, Mikal, get us out of here!" John yelled, but there was no response.


    "I¡¯m working on it! This damn ship doesn¡¯t want to move," Mikal shouted, his voice distant and muffled.


    "That¡¯s as far as you go, humans," a deep voice rumbled, and John spun around, his dagger at the ready.


    "Who are you?" He demanded, his voice wavering slightly.


    The being in front of him was unlike anything he had ever seen before. It was tall and lanky, its skin a sickly green, and its eyes were sunken and yellow.


    "My name is Razar, and I am the one who controls this ship."


    "You¡¯re not a Luminar," John said, his eyes narrowed.


    "No, I¡¯m not, and you humans have no idea what you are getting yourselves into," the creature hissed.


    "I don¡¯t care about that," John snarled, "give up the ship, or else."


    The creature chuckled, its voice deep and raspy, "You think I¡¯ll give you the ship, you worthless humans."


    "Yes, I do, or else I¡¯ll kill you."


    The creature¡¯s eyes flashed red, and it lunged at John, its claws tearing into his shoulder.


    "You¡¯re too weak," it spat, "I could kill you with a single blow."


    John ignored the pain and stabbed his dagger into the creature¡¯s side, but it didn¡¯t react.


    "Your attacks are pathetic. You can¡¯t harm me."


    "Oh yeah?"


    John put up a strong front, but he had no Energy left and he was about to run out of stamina.


    He had to act fast, so he threw his dagger at the creature and it struck its forehead. The creature staggered back and hissed, its blood dripping down its face.


    "You¡¯re going to pay for that, human," it growled.


    John had no choice, so he ran towards the entrance, hoping to board the ship and escape. But the creature was faster and grabbed his leg, its claws digging into his flesh.


    John gritted his teeth and kicked it away, but it lunged at him, its claws sinking into his chest.


    "Die!" The creature hissed, its breath hot and foul.


    Just as John was about to lose consciousness, a blur of white fur flashed past him, and the creature was thrown to the side.


    It was a wolf, similar to a Dire Wolf, but smaller. John¡¯s eyes narrowed. Why was this monster helping him?


    The wolf attacked the creature, its fangs bared and its claws out. It was relentless, its fur soaked with the creature¡¯s blood.


    The creature was no match for the wolf, and it was killed with a single bite to the neck.


    "What the fuck is going on here?" Zara¡¯s voice was low and strained, and John couldn¡¯t answer her.


    "Everyone board the ship, we¡¯re taking off!" Mikal shouted through the ship¡¯s PA system.


    The wolf turned to look at John, its eyes bright blue and its fur blood-stained. The wolf approached John, its tail wagging.


    John was still in shock and couldn¡¯t comprehend what was happening.


    The wolf nudged him, and John snapped out of it.


    "I... thank you, wolf," John muttered, his voice low and hoarse.


    The wolf barked and turned towards the entrance, but its figure seemed to vanish.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t stay here," Zara hissed, her voice barely audible.

 Chapter 200: Ship Obtained

    "This is incredible!" Jolene exclaimed, her eyes wide and sparkling.


    "What is?"


    "This ship! It¡¯s a technological marvel! I¡¯ve never seen anything like it," she exclaimed, her fingers caressing the console in front of her.


    John was in the cockpit, his hand on the ship¡¯s controls, his eyes fixed on the dark, starry sky ahead.


    "I didn¡¯t know you were a tech enthusiast," he remarked, his lips curling into a slight smile.


    "I am. I always wanted to work in tech, but the apocalypse and before that, my parents ruined my dreams," she replied, her voice soft and melancholic.


    "At least you have something you can do here, Jolene. We¡¯re lucky to have a nurse and a mechanic on board," John said, his tone matter-of-fact.


    Jolene giggled, her face flushed, "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m happy to help."


    "Still, we¡¯re lucky to have you. We would be lost without you," he remarked, his voice low.


    "I know. I¡¯m grateful to be alive and to have a purpose in this new world," Jolene sighed, her voice trailing off.


    "Come here," John patted his lap, and Jolene climbed onto it.


    John embraced her and stroked her hair, his fingers brushing against her cheek.


    "I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here," he whispered. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Jolene smiled and pressed her head against his chest, her eyes closed, her breathing soft.


    "We¡¯re all glad to have you," John murmured, his fingers tracing the curves of her breasts.


    She leaned forward and kissed him, her lips soft and warm, her tongue darting into his mouth.


    John could feel his cock growing hard, his shaft pressing against her firm ass.


    "Mmmm," Jolene moaned, her body trembling.


    "You¡¯re so hot, John," she purred, her lips curling into a smile.


    John couldn¡¯t help himself and he reached down and began rubbing her clit through her jeans.


    Jolene was moaning, her breathing shallow and ragged.


    "Ahem," Dalia cleared her throat and John stopped and looked at her, a smirk on his lips. Jolene blushed and climbed off his lap.


    "Sorry, Dalia, but we got a little carried away," John said, his voice low and husky.


    "Don¡¯t worry, John, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m your wife," Dalia replied, her eyes narrowing. John simply chuckled.


    "Anyway, the ship is ready for launch. We need to reach the spaceport as soon as possible," Mikal said as he walked in.


    "Spaceport?" John¡¯s eyes narrowed at the mention of a spaceport, "are you talking about a Luminar spaceport? Won¡¯t we get caught?"


    Mikal chuckled. "No, it¡¯s not a Luminar spaceport. They are the most aggressive species out there, but the only ones."


    "I see," John replied, his eyebrows creasing.


    "We will have the ship refitted and made untraceable, then we can start looking for Nova and the Luminar¡¯s mining operations."


    "Sounds like a plan," John nodded.


    As they neared the spaceport, John felt a sense of unease rising within him. He had never been in space before, and he wasn¡¯t sure how to navigate this new world.


    They landed the ship at a secluded area and a group of Nevilian and engineers from other races descended upon the ship, their faces set in concentration.


    "They¡¯re going to take care of the ship," Mikal explained, "We¡¯ll need to leave it in their hands. I¡¯ll wait here, you guys can explore the spaceport."


    "Alright," John replied.


    "John! Can we go there?" Dalia pointed out a large building with a variety of clothes and accessories. The store had a huge sign that read "Universe¡¯s Best Fashion Store" and was brightly lit.


    "Sure," he said, "let¡¯s check it out."


    They went to the clothing store and began looking at the items on display. Dalia was fascinated by the sheer variety of clothing available, and she began picking out outfits for herself and John.


    John chuckled at her enthusiasm. "When are you even going to wear these clothes?"


    "We¡¯ll beat the Luminars, eventually, right?" Dalia replied, her smile bright and infectious.


    John smiled, "Yeah, you¡¯re right."


    The two of them continued to browse through the clothing store, their eyes lighting up with each new item they found.


    Dalia picked out a black and red outfit for John, and she was wearing a flowing green dress that accentuated her curves.


    "This looks good on you, John," she said, her cheeks blushing, her eyes twinkling.


    John rubbed his chin, his eyes narrowing as he stared into nothing.


    "John?" Dalia asked, her voice low and strained.


    "It¡¯s nothing, I was just thinking... how are we gonna pay for this?"


    Dalia¡¯s eyes widened, and her face flushed.


    "You¡¯re right," she muttered, her eyes downcast, "we don¡¯t have whatever currency they use here."


    Just then, a woman with dark red skin and yellow eyes walked up to them.


    "Hello, there," she said, her voice smooth and silky.


    "Um, hi," John replied, his voice uncertain.


    "Welcome to our fashion store," the woman said, "can I interest you in some clothes or accessories?"


    "Actually," Dalia spoke up, "we don¡¯t even know what currency to use."


    "That¡¯s no issue. You can use the System¡¯s Shop Points."


    John¡¯s eyebrows shoot up, "you can trade those?"


    "Of course. In fact, many traders and merchants will pay you in SPs instead of money. It¡¯s easier and more convenient."


    "That¡¯s great," Dalia chimed in, "John! Let¡¯s get all of this stuff!"


    "Sure," he shrugged.


    They bought everything they could, including the outfits they were wearing, and even a few trinkets for Maria and Stephanie.


    "That was fun," Dalia remarked as they left the store, "I didn¡¯t know we could do that."


    "Me neither," John replied, his voice low and distant.


    "What¡¯s wrong?"


    "Sorry, I was just thinking about finding Nova and the Luminar¡¯s mining operations."


    "John!" Dalia protested, "Can you think about that when we¡¯re not on a date?"


    John quirked an eyebrow at her, "This is a date for you?"


    "Well, no," Dalia blushed, "but, it¡¯s the closest thing we¡¯ll have to a normal date. We haven¡¯t had time to just relax and enjoy ourselves."


    John sighed and nodded.


    They walked towards a building that looked like Earth¡¯s typical fast food restaurant, except the menu was written in an alien language.


    "John, let¡¯s go in!" Dalia tugged at his arm, her eyes twinkling with excitement.

 Chapter 201: He’s Alive

    "I¡¯m not sure," John replied, his eyes narrowing at the menu.


    "Come on, you have to eat."


    John sighed and nodded.


    Dalia dragged him inside, and the two of them sat down at a booth.


    "This place is weird," John remarked, his eyes darting around the room.


    The aliens were mostly humanoid, but their appearance varied greatly. Some had horns, while others had scales or feathers.


    "It¡¯s not that bad," Dalia replied, her eyes shining, "I think it¡¯s interesting."


    John shrugged and looked at the menu. At first, he couldn¡¯t understand it, but soon all the words in the menu clicked in his mind and his eyes widened.


    "Wow, even the menu has incredible technology," he whispered.


    "Right?" Dalia agreed.


    The two of them ordered, and their food arrived shortly after.


    John stared at the steaming pile of alien cuisine in front of him and gulped.


    "Here goes nothing," he muttered as he took a bite.


    To his surprise, the food was delicious and he finished his plate in no time.


    The two of them continued on their date until they arrived at a virtual park. The setting was nighttime in autumn, and the leaves were changing colours.


    They found a bench and sat down, enjoying the view.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," Dalia murmured, her eyes shining.


    "It is," John agreed.


    Dalia leaned her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes.


    "You know, John, I¡¯ve always admired you," she said softly.


    "Why?"


    "Because you¡¯re brave and fearless, and you¡¯re always trying to protect us," she replied, her voice low.


    "You said always. I wasn¡¯t exactly fearless when we were kids."


    Dalia¡¯s eyebrows creased, "what are you talking about? You were!"


    "I was scared of everything," he muttered.


    "You were never scared, John. I was the one who was scared."


    John shrugged, his eyes narrowing, "Maybe."


    "You saved me from bullies, remember?"


    "That was a long time ago."


    "And you always had my back, and you forgave me, even though I stomped on our friendship."


    "It¡¯s in the past."


    "You were always the one who had a sense of direction and purpose, and you made me feel like I belonged," she continued, her voice wavering.


    John didn¡¯t say anything, and Dalia placed her hand on his.


    "Thank you for being there for me," she said softly.


    John wrapped his arm around her shoulders and pulled her close.


    "It¡¯s alright," he muttered.


    They sat there for a few moments, enjoying the fabricated autumn air.


    Just then, a voice broke the silence, and John spun around to see a male figure approaching.


    "John," the man called out.


    John strained his eyes trying to make out the man¡¯s face as he emerged from the shadows, "Robert?"


    "It¡¯s been a while, John."


    John¡¯s eyes grew wide as he saw the man¡¯s face. It was Robert, his old mentor¡¯s friend and a second mentor to John. He had helped him the most after Charles and he had learned most of his skills with knives and weapons from him. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you doing here, Robert? I thought you were dead."


    Robert chuckled, "I¡¯m alive and well, my friend."


    John was stunned. How was he here already? John didn¡¯t think he would find another human in the spaceport.


    Robert smiled, "I know you have questions, John. Let¡¯s talk."


    He led the way to a nearby cafe and they sat down.


    "How are you here?"


    "First off, why don¡¯t you introduce me, John? Is this your girlfriend?" Robert turned towards Dalia.


    John¡¯s lips parted but Dalia cut him off, "Yes, she is."


    John quirked an eyebrow at her but decided not to argue.


    Robert smiled and held out his hand, "I¡¯m Robert, and you are?"


    Dalia shook his hand, "I¡¯m Dalia."


    "Nice to meet you, Dalia," Robert replied.


    John cleared his throat, "What are you doing here, Robert? More importantly, how are you here?"


    "John, you were always asking questions even back then and I¡¯m sure you know it deep inside."


    John raised an eyebrow, "What are you talking about? Is there something going on?"


    "Yes, there is," Robert nodded, "But first, let me ask you a question."


    "Go ahead," John nodded.


    Robert¡¯s eyes narrowed, "Are you willing to accept the truth no matter how crazy it sounds?"


    "Of course."


    Robert¡¯s eyebrows creased, "Alright, here it goes."


    John listened intently as Robert explained, "Firstly, what you suspected even before the invasion, I¡¯m not human and neither is Charles."


    John¡¯s heart beat faster as he processed the information and the mention of his old mentor, Charles.


    All of his muscles tensed and his instincts went into overdrive.


    "Relax, John. You know me, I wouldn¡¯t hurt you."


    "Fine, explain."


    "As I was saying, Charles and I aren¡¯t humans. We come from a planet called Luthar and our species is called Lutherian."


    John¡¯s jaw dropped.


    "I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not making sense, Robert."


    "I know it sounds crazy, but it¡¯s the truth, John. Charles and I aren¡¯t from Earth."


    "Why are you telling me this?" John asked.


    "I¡¯m telling you this because you need to know. And you need to know why we were sent to Earth."


    "Sent? What do you mean sent?"


    "John, there¡¯s a war going on and Earth is a strategic point. There¡¯s a reason why the Luminar invaded you and it has to do with the mineral deposits in your planet."


    "That doesn¡¯t explain why Charles and you are here."


    Robert sighed, his face sombre, "The Lutherians are at war with the Luminars and we have been infiltrating their operations since long before the invasion."


    "You mean..."


    Robert nodded, "Yes. I¡¯m a spy and so is Charles."


    "Hold on," John interrupted, his heart pounding, "You two were on Earth way before the invasion."


    Robert nodded again, "We were sent to gather intel on the Luminar¡¯s plans and we stayed there long after the invasion."


    "I see," John said, his voice low and strained.


    "I¡¯m sorry for not telling you sooner, John. I had to be careful and make sure we weren¡¯t being tracked or followed."


    "Wait, so... Charles, he¡¯s not dead?"


    "No, he¡¯s alive," Robert said, his face grim, "He was captured by the Luminars. We never heard of him again, but we can tell he¡¯s alive."


    "How do you know?"


    Robert hesitated, "We can track him, but it¡¯s faint."


    "Do you know where he is?"


    "We don¡¯t," Robert replied.


    "Then what can you do?"


    "We can try to rescue him. We know where he was last seen," Robert nodded.


    "That¡¯s a start. I¡¯m gonna beat the crap out of the old man when I see him."


    Robert chuckled, "Still aiming to beat your mentor, I see."


    "Why not? He always beat me easily back then."


    "That¡¯s Charles for you," Robert laughed, "But I have a feeling you can take him now."

 Chapter 202: Hiding the Ship

    "Will you rescue the old man?" John asked as he sipped his alien blend of coffee.


    "Yes. He¡¯s important to the mission," Robert replied.


    "You need me to come with you."


    Robert smiled, "I don¡¯t have the authority to ask you, John, but I can certainly relay your offer to our superiors."


    "I would definitely help," he replied.


    Robert nodded, his eyes twinkling, "I¡¯ll see what I can do."


    John leaned back on his chair and noticed Dalia¡¯s furrowed brow, "Are you okay?"


    "Fine," she muttered, "I was just thinking about something."


    Robert cleared his throat, "If you guys will excuse me, I have some things to attend to. It¡¯s been a pleasure meeting you, Dalia."


    "Same here," Dalia replied.


    "Here, call me with your System Comms," Robert gave John his comm details and left, and John stared at his empty mug.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Dalia?"


    "Nothing..." she lied, but her voice was weak and strained.


    John raised his eyebrows, "If something is bothering you, you should tell me. Don¡¯t try to hide it."


    Dalia sighed, her eyes downcast, "Fine, I¡¯ll tell you."


    "It¡¯s just I realised I know so little about you now and it¡¯s all my fault," she muttered.


    John patted her back gently, "Hey, don¡¯t beat yourself up."


    "I just can¡¯t believe I abandoned you like that, even though you were my childhood friend."


    "It¡¯s fine," John replied, "I¡¯m over it."


    "I still want to make things right," Dalia insisted.


    "Ok, ok," John relented, his lips curling into a slight smile.


    John and Dalia sat in silence, their thoughts racing, their hearts heavy.


    "I¡¯m sorry for not telling you before, John."


    "It¡¯s alright, we have a mission to focus on and we need to beat the Luminars," he said.


    "John... can we have another date?"


    He smiled, "Sure, as long as we¡¯re not on a mission."


    "Sounds good," she smiled.


    He kissed her forehead and she melted in his arms.


    They finished their drinks and walked hand in hand, their eyes fixed on the digital stars above.


    "Let¡¯s go," John said as he squeezed her hand.


    They walked around for a little longer until Maria approached them, "John, the ship¡¯s ready."


    "Awesome," John smiled.


    They left the spaceport and took the ship back to their base, but there was a problem.


    "Where are we going to hide this thing?" John asked.


    "I¡¯ve got an idea," he said as he input coordinates on the monitor. Thankfully, the ship¡¯s AI could safely fly it towards any destination.


    They arrived at the spot and he led them to an old abandoned dig site.


    "This should do," he said as he landed the ship.


    "It¡¯s a little far from the base, but we can¡¯t risk it being found out."


    "Yeah, that¡¯s true," Zara remarked, her voice low and strained.


    Maria and Stephanie joined them and they gathered around the ship¡¯s console.


    "Alright, let¡¯s discuss the next phase of the plan," he said.


    "We have the ship ready, so we can start looking for Nova," Mikal said, his face pale and drawn.


    "Any ideas?" John asked as he turned to Mikal. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The mining operations should be somewhere in dry climates, but they could be anywhere."


    "Any clue or hint can be useful," John remarked.


    "Unfortunately, no. It could be underground, hidden, or camouflaged."


    "So, we have no leads?"


    "Not at the moment."


    "Damn," John muttered, his frustration rising.


    "Anyway," he sighed, "let¡¯s focus on what we can control. Let¡¯s survey the area around the base. Even if we don¡¯t find anything, it will still be useful to know what¡¯s around us."


    Everyone nodded and they started the mission. They divided the area into four quadrants and started exploring, their eyes peeled for any signs of danger.


    "This is boring," Zara muttered as she scanned the horizon, her eyes narrowed over the ship¡¯s monitor.


    "Boring is better than dying," Mikal remarked, his face serious, his voice low and strained.


    Zara¡¯s cheeks flushed and she rolled her eyes, "Whatever."


    John smirked, his lips curling into a slight smile, "Don¡¯t worry, Zara, we¡¯ll find something interesting to do."


    Zara didn¡¯t respond, and John took her silence as a good sign.


    "John," Mikal called out, "This ship is equipped with good quality sensors. We can have it scan the entire planet for monsters."


    John was taken aback by Mikal¡¯s suggestion and he leaned back against the seat, his eyes glazed, his expression neutral.


    "That¡¯s a good idea," John replied.


    "There¡¯s a catch, though," Mikal sighed, "The ship will emit a small radiation signature."


    John¡¯s eyebrows creased, "Meaning..."


    "Meaning it will give us away," Mikal finished, his voice trailing off.


    "How long do you think it will take the Luminars to notice the ship¡¯s signature once we start the scan?"


    "I¡¯m not sure," Mikal said, his voice low and strained, "But I have a feeling it will take a while."


    "Can we defend ourselves?"


    "Yes, we can," Mikal replied, his tone confident, "The ship is equipped with high-quality weaponry and defensive systems."


    "That¡¯s good news, but we can¡¯t rely on the ship alone," John muttered. His hatred for the Luminars was rising and he thought they should take any chances to decrease their numbers.


    "Okay, let¡¯s do it," John steeled himself and nodded at Mikal. The atmosphere around the ship grew tense and everyone held their breath as the scan started.


    Zara kept an eye on the screen and spotted small clusters of monsters appearing on the radar one by one.


    "The scan will also divide areas by threat levels and we can use that data to highlight potential locations for mines or hidden bases," Mikal explained with hope in his eyes.


    As the minutes passed, the numbers on the screen started increasing and John could feel his chest tightening.


    "It¡¯s done," Mikal announced. His demeanour had changed and determination shone in his eyes.


    "So," he continued, his voice low and strained, "we have a map of the planet and we can identify the hotspots."


    "That¡¯s a big deal," Maria remarked, her eyes wide.


    "Yes, it is," Mikal agreed, "We can use the map to plan our next moves and find where the Luminar¡¯s mining operations are."


    "But we still have no leads," Zara remarked and the atmosphere had turned darker.

 Chapter 203: The Truth

    "True, but we¡¯ll keep an eye out and send out scout teams to survey the hotspots. If we can find even a single Luminar base, we¡¯ll be one step closer to victory."


    John quirked an eyebrow, "Shouldn¡¯t we look for the mines on the ship?"


    "Now that we have potential hotspots, we should send out scouts on foot. It¡¯s possible they would detect us before we find the mining operations otherwise."


    John nodded, his lips curling into a slight smile, "Let¡¯s plan the missions."


    They returned to the base and they went over a map of the city that was printed by the ship. The map contained monster hotspots and potential locations for the Luminar¡¯s bases and mining operations were highlighted in green. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They assigned multiple groups of scouts to explore the hotspots and report back on any suspicious activities or strange sightings.


    John knew the missions would be dangerous and he made sure to assign experienced fighters to each group.


    By nightfall, the base had fallen into a peaceful quiet that had John basking in the calmness.


    It was almost mesmerizing for him as he scanned the horizon from the roof of the base. The stars twinkled in the dark sky and John could feel his stress ebbing away, if only for a moment.


    The peaceful night had taken him back to a few years back, to a simpler time when Robert was his second mentor, Charles was still alive, and Earth hadn¡¯t been invaded by monsters and Luminars... a time when John wasn¡¯t in control of his future, and he didn¡¯t have to shoulder the responsibility of keeping the base and his friends alive.


    Now, as the night turned darker, John couldn¡¯t help but wonder if this was it for him and his companions. The odds were stacked against them, and it was becoming more apparent that their survival hinged on sheer luck and their sheer will to fight back and resist.


    John¡¯s mind flashed back to the days of his childhood when he and Dalia were best friends and her friends were trying to pull her away from John...


    "John!" Dalia called out, her cheeks flushed and her eyes glazed.


    The younger John turned towards her, his heart beating rapidly. John was anxious, aware of what Dalia¡¯s friends were plotting. They wanted her to stop hanging out with him as John¡¯s family was poor and no one was expected to succeed in their poor neighbourhood in this dog-eat-dog world.


    Dalia approached John as her friends pulled her towards a store and entered it, and John felt anger bubbling up within him as the door was locked right before his eyes, sealing him out of the store... away from Dalia... and away from any means of comfort or belonging in his otherwise wretched life.


    Back then, John would wear his smile like armour. It was a shield against the cruelty of life, a buffer against the abuse and the ridicule, and it was something he would hold onto no matter what.


    That¡¯s why John¡¯s anger never showed on his face and he always maintained his mask of neutrality to not lose Dalia as his friend and whatever little he had left.


    Dalia¡¯s friends broke him down and it crushed John and left him vulnerable to be ridiculed and treated like a lesser being. John had promised Dalia that he forgave her, but did he really forgive her or was he still unconsciously holding a grudge? John wasn¡¯t one to dwell on the past and he moved on instinct, so this was a question he would never get an answer for.


    As much as it infuriated him, there was a part of John that blamed Dalia and it had become a subconscious decision to keep his distance, but with all their new developments and his willingness to try, the gap was being bridged.


    "John," Dalia called in a sweet tone, a tone one would use with a loved one.


    John looked back at her as his mind wandered through memories, his eyes vacant and his lips drawn into a thin, pale line.


    Dalia approached him, a smile curling her full lips, "There you are," she exclaimed, her blue eyes shining, her blonde hair shining. She had tied it into twin buns and the whole outfit screamed innocence.


    "I couldn¡¯t find you after we returned. What are you doing here?"


    She climbed onto the roof with him, sitting next to him, their knees touching slightly, sending a shiver through their skin.


    The wind played with her blonde hair and she closed her eyes, her mind relaxing, her body shivering.


    "Dalia..."


    Her eyes opened and she turned towards him, her cheeks flushed and her breath quivering, "Why, what is it?"


    "What do you want most in the world right now?" John inquired as his hands took hers. He looked at her in the eyes as the words sank deep. She looked confused, yet the words seemed to spark in her eyes, "Right now, you¡¯re all I want."


    John looked up at the bright starry sky above him, its glimmering splendour illuminating their path. The galaxy was all-encompassing and its depths could not be fathomed by the mere mortal¡¯s mind, just like John¡¯s and Dalia¡¯s inconsequential problems.


    John chuckled, ¡¯I must be growing old if I am having an existential crisis.¡¯


    "Are you laughing at me? I¡¯m serious," Dalia protested, but her tone was sweet and lighthearted.


    "Oh no, Dalia," John shook his head, his smile softening, "It¡¯s nothing. Just my own weird mind."


    "John, you¡¯re not strange," Dalia said, her blue eyes shining as her lips twisted into a modest smile. "You¡¯re you," she said.


    The silence between the two of them lengthened as Dalia¡¯s gaze pierced through his.


    "What about you, John? What do you want?"


    "The truth..." he began and stopped as he struggled to express himself, his frustration rising, "the truth is the most important thing right now."


    "Truth about what?"


    John sighed, his voice strained, "Everything."


    "Everything... what?" she asked, her blue eyes widened and confused, "You mean everything in general?"

 Chapter 204: Old Friends *R18

    "Yes. Don¡¯t you think things are too crazy right now? Alien invasion aside, what about the system, the classes and skills? Who is behind that, but more importantly, why?"


    "We haven¡¯t really discussed it in detail since we¡¯re in the midst of the apocalypse and you¡¯re quite busy with trying to save us."


    "True, but don¡¯t you think this has bigger implications? Like why have a class and skill, you know? Don¡¯t you think it would make more sense to gain the ability to do something without artificial restrictions like an arbitrary cooldown or strange classifications like A, B, C?"


    "Wait, what are you saying, John?"


    "Forget it, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into me, Dalia." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They stared at the distant stars for a few minutes. Dalia squeezed his hand tightly as her chest heaved. John¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise, "Are you crying?"


    She buried her head in his chest, "No," her voice was weak and shaky.


    John wrapped his arm around her shoulder, "It¡¯s okay, Dalia. Everything will be fine, I promise."


    "I just... I want a normal life, a life with you and us..."


    "It¡¯s okay," John shushed as he patted her back gently, his voice soothing and reassuring, "We¡¯ll make it work, alright?"


    "Okay."


    Her hands traced along John¡¯s shoulders and back, his body muscular and strong, her fingernail grazing lightly over his skin, sending a wave of electricity through him.


    He enjoyed the sensation of her gentle touch and gently caressed her cheek with the tip of his calloused fingers. Dalia closed her eyes and sighed in satisfaction.


    "I want a proper kiss, John," her voice was soft and needy, her eyes hungry, her teeth chewing her pink lips seductively. John leaned forward and planted his lips gently on hers and slowly ran his tongue over them before slipping it inside her mouth, deepening the kiss.


    Her heart pounded and butterflies fluttered in her stomach, as her lips met his. She didn¡¯t know what it was, but just the sight of him was enough to make her heart race and her legs turn into jelly. Her eyes rolled and her skin burned as John¡¯s mouth travelled from her lips to her neck, leaving wet trails as he kissed her smooth skin.


    Her hands traced along John¡¯s shoulders and back, his body muscular and strong, her fingernail grazing lightly over his skin, sending a wave of electricity through him.


    She wrapped her arms around John and pushed him closer to her, and kissed him hungrily, devouring him as his tongue traced up her collarbone and licked her ears, causing goosebumps to form on her skin.


    "Ohh..." her lips parted from his and she sighed as John sucked on her earlobes and licked and nibbled the sensitive tip, "Oh, yes! John! Yes! Just like that," she whispered in between breaths.


    Her entire body melted into John¡¯s touch and it made her tingle with pleasure and excitement, her stomach tightening, her blood boiling, and her skin crawling.


    John¡¯s hands traced along her exposed thighs and ran up to her butt and her curvy back and back to her smooth stomach and toned abs, making her shiver with desire.


    She pulled her close to him and squeezed her waist gently while running his palm over her breast and abdomen, eliciting another sigh from her lips, and his other palm started caressing her cheek as he gently bit and sucked the side of her neck.


    She wrapped her legs around him, her breasts pressing into him, and she could feel his excitement straining against his pants, begging for release.


    John grabbed her ass cheeks and squeezed them before his hand went under her blouse and under her bra to cup her boob and fondle her hardened nipple.


    "OHH.. ohh! John... uhh.." she moaned as John sucked her hard nipple into his mouth through the fabric of her blouse.


    "You¡¯re so wet for me," he whispered as he rubbed his hardening crotch into her centre.


    "Hnng, yes, I want you," she moaned as her hands clutched his head and dug her fingers into his black hair, and his fingers slowly worked up her legs, pulling her thong to the side and probing her wet slit as she rubbed her centre over his leg.


    He found her sensitive nub and her body jerked in pleasure, and he stroked and rubbed her bundle of nerves.


    "Yes, John," she moaned and mewled and her voice trailed off, and her head rolled back and forth.


    John teased her sensitive pearl until it was engorged and throbbing with need, and his finger pressed and rubbed her swollen lips in a circular motion as her insides were flooded with juices.


    She shuddered and quivered in his arms, and she cried out in intense pleasure and joy.


    "I think you¡¯re ready," he whispered as he undid the zipper to his pants, his manhood erect and pulsating with need.


    Dalia stared wide-eyed at his hardened erection, the anticipation killing her as his meat rod was engorged and pulsating, a single drop of precum pooling at his tip.


    "Relax and enjoy," he breathed into her ears as he teased her slick, wet entrance with his tip, "Tell me how much you want this."


    "Oh! Yes! Oh, yes!" she cried and squirmed and held her breath in expectation of his manhood invading her and ravishing her.


    He slowly slipped into her soaking wet channel, the friction increasing as his manhood split her lips and stretched and filled her to the brim, making her walls pulse and her insides quiver, his tip kissing her cervix gently.


    John smirked, "What do we have here, hmm?" his voice a deep and gravelly whisper, and his lips traced along her jaw and neck, "You¡¯ve been a bad girl and didn¡¯t let anyone fuck this tight wet pussy, did you? Look how wet you are," his tone was taunting.


    Dalia moaned, "Ah, Ah!" she struggled as her insides spasmed and contracted, squeezing John¡¯s cock inside her and and making him rigid with pleasure as she battled.

 Chapter 205: Old Friends 2 *R18

    "Your insides feel so warm and delicious," John¡¯s lips ran along her sensitive nipples, his tongue licking and sucking her tender breasts.


    "Ooohhh..." her inner walls fluttered and tightened around John¡¯s manhood, her legs trembling and her spine stiffening as her lower lips swallowed John¡¯s penis into the hilt.


    "Do it," she whispered in his ears, "Fuck me!"


    His lips curved into a grin. John slowly drew his dick in and out, pumping her tight channel, rubbing her inner walls sensually, her warmth, moisture and flesh stimulating his shaft as his meat stick slid back and forth through her narrow snug tunnel, its thickness spreading her soaked vaginal entrance.


    John looked at the entranced woman and smirked. He cupped her face and gripped her ass cheek tight as he pulled out and thrust forward with violence, slamming his hardness into her in a sudden powerful stroke that buried the entirety of his long shaft into her heated womanhood.


    Dalia gasped and arched her back, "O-ohh...," and her voice trembled with need. Her drenched snatch¡¯s silky insides closed in on him, but his manhood easily stretched her folds, his meat stick¡¯s girth filling her channel completely.


    He kept on shoving and ploughing forward mercilessly, her delicate passage swallowing his hard length again and again, its texture delighting him.


    His pelvis smacked into her and his hips thundered against her flesh as he plunged forward relentlessly, and the lustful sound of their joining echoed throughout their chamber as he bashed her pussy again and again until her juices came gushing out in a torrent.


    John increased his tempo and slammed into her faster and deeper, and soon Dalia was buckling beneath him, her pelvic muscles spasming. Her walls clamped down and contracted around him, spasming violently. She grabbed at him, her body jerking and squirming with pleasure.


    Dalia¡¯s lower mouth gushed out streams of love honey as her entire body shook with ecstasy and she turned limp into his arms.


    "Ah... ahh.... that was amazing, John," she breathed and inhaled slowly.


    "We¡¯re not done, yet," John¡¯s lips curved into a confident smirk as he held her waist and flipped her around and pushed her against the wall, her thick ass cheeks sticking out.


    His penis left her sex briefly and it dripped with her juices that clung to his veins, "Look at this," he slapped his rock-hard organ across her thick butt.


    "Have you missed this? Hmm?" he prodded her fluttering entrance and gently poked at the entrance, and Dalia gave a weak cry, her voice husky, her eyes glazed and unfocused.


    "John... fuck me."


    His chest growled, and as John remained silent, his manhood pressed forward, his hot thickness taking a harsh swipe at her moist cleft.


    "Ahhh!"


    A hoarse shriek rang out, followed by heavy moans as she collapsed her hips backwards, welcoming him and he kept thrusting in and out of her until Dalia could barely keep herself upright on her knees as she squirmed with each mighty stroke that rocked her frame and her body shuddered and her toes curled as she spasmed in his arms as she came.


    Dalia¡¯s lower half quivered and trembled as her womb filled with his fluids and his sticky, milky seed and sperm leaked out of her entrance.


    "Ah," John grunted and his thick, white sperm shot out into Dalia and she fell forward, her hands gripping the mattress, her chest pressed against the bed, her limbs spread out weakly, her breasts heaving as she struggled for breath, her ass high up in the air.


    The air was filled with the strong pheromones of sex and sweat, and Dalia could only whimper in pleasure and exhaustion, but John wasn¡¯t done, yet.


    ¡¯Echo, make the walls thinner again. I want Julian to hear everything,¡¯ John communicated with Echo telepathically.


    He could see Dalia was exhausted and spent, but he couldn¡¯t pass the opportunity to mess with her ex-boyfriend, Julian.


    He grabbed her waist and flipped her over, her breasts shaking and he pulled her body close and sucked and chewed her large, hard nipples and pinched her nipples and kneaded her breasts roughly, her body shaking with delight as her back arched.


    "Oh, God. Yes," Dalia moaned and her hands trailed along his arms, and her nails dug into his flesh.


    He rested his still erect cock on top of her folds and smirked as he gently slid his glans over her vulva, its tip poking her clit, teasing it gently, making her moan loudly, "Oh, yes! Oh, yes, John..." her voice trembled and her chest heaved, her bosom rising and falling in the rhythm of her breathing.


    "Mmm, feels good, huh? Good thing you saved yourself for me, Dalia. I can¡¯t believe that useless ex boyfriend of yours never touched you," John raised his voice slightly, hoping Julian would hear them.


    "I want to show you how a real man should fuck a beautiful woman, Dalia."


    "Oh, yes! Show me, John. Please! I need you," she cried out, her eyes glazed with lust.


    "You¡¯ll have to beg nicely for it, Dalia."


    "Please, John," Dalia pleaded, "I want to feel your huge dick inside my tight pussy."


    John¡¯s smirk widened into a grin and he gave a low laugh, "Alright, here it comes," his voice was rough and gravelly.


    He penetrated her soaking wet womanhood, his meat stick pushing forward and entering her, splitting her inner passage, and her lips swallowed his long hardness.


    He placed a palm on her flat stomach and pushed himself deeper and deeper inside her.


    Dalia¡¯s eyes glazed as she took all of him inside her. The stimulation from his cock and his dirty words had her on the brink of her third orgasm.


    "Ah," she moaned, "your huge dick is going to break me apart!"


    John¡¯s grip tightened on her breasts and he squeezed with violence, her flesh filling his palms, her breasts heavy and soft.


    Dalia arched her back, pushing her breasts deeper into his palms, his fingers digging into the sides of her breasts, his nails pressing down on her nipples.


    Dalia screamed and her toes curled and she spasmed as another orgasm ripped through her frame, her sex gushing out her warm juices.


    "Haha, such a sensitive woman," John laughed and thrust forward, burying his member into her womb, her muscles convulsing and spasming. Ripples travelled across her entire body, her spine arching and her muscles taut.


    Dalia could not help but scream again as her insides were stimulated by John¡¯s rock-hard dick.


    John leaned and playfully placed her hardened bud between his teeth. He looked up at her from between the valley of her bosom. Her large bosom jiggled and moved around and her body quivered, her skin glistening and moist.


    "Ohh!" a sharp shriek escaped her lips when he bit her sensitive nipple and a stream of juices gushed out of her.


    As John saw the system¡¯s notification of his increased Strength and Agility, he smirked and thrust into her with force and ferocity, his manhood breaking through her tight and narrow tunnel.


    Her toes curled and her spine arched as ripples travelled across her body. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John felt a surge of strength flowing through his body and his hips began to move, pounding her sensitive insides with power, and her womb welcomed his hard shaft as its walls spasmed with every powerful stroke.


    John¡¯s breathing grew ragged as his climax approached and Dalia¡¯s inner walls convulsed around him and she cried out in ecstasy, "Don¡¯t stop, John."


    "Fuck!" John groaned as his manhood pulsated and throbbed, sending hot jets of thick white sperm into her womb, filling her entirely.


    "O-oh! Y-your s-sperm," Dalia moaned in satisfaction. Her body grew limp as he pulled out of her and he collapsed on his back and wiped the sweat from his face with the back of his hand.


    "T-that was... wow..." he managed to say and a tired, content smile crossed his face, his expression filled with satisfaction, "that was amazing."


    "It was..." she said between breaths, "can we do it again?"

 Chapter 206: Julia’s Old Apartment

    John woke up early and decided to visit Julia. She was still in the infirmary and was still in recovery. The room was silent as he walked in, her eyes following his movements.


    "John," she smiled when she saw him, "What¡¯s up? Have you come to spend some time with me?"


    "Something like that," he smiled back and sat next to her.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, his eyes filled with concern.


    "I¡¯m feeling much better now," she answered, "Just a few more hours and I should be on my feet, though a few scars may remain."


    "Good. Don¡¯t worry about the scars. I¡¯ll have someone take care of them."


    "John..." She whispered, her words trailing off.


    "What is it?"


    "I know you have a lot to do, but I want you to spend some time with me," Julia replied. Her tone was shy, and her voice was barely audible.


    John couldn¡¯t but smile at his former teacher speaking like a bashful high school girl. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure," he smiled as he nodded.


    "Wait," Julia¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed, her eyes gleaming, "Is it okay? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on a mission?"


    "It¡¯s okay," he replied, his tone light and carefree, "I can spend some time with you, so what do you want to do?"


    "I¡¯m bored out of my mind. We can start with a walk outside," she suggested.


    "Sure," he agreed.


    The two of them walked out of the base and took the winding path around the building, their pace leisurely.


    "John, do you miss the old times?" Julia suddenly inquired.


    John sighed, "Yes, sometimes."


    "Me too, I miss the time when life was simple and we could walk freely without fearing for our lives," her voice was low and sombre and her gaze was fixed on a skyscraper.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "That¡¯s the building I used to live in. My life with Martin was miserable, but he was barely home and I loved the view from up there. I miss it."


    John chuckled, his tone low and amused, "Why don¡¯t we hang out there, then?"


    Julia¡¯s eyes widened, "John, that building must be crawling with monsters. Besides, the elevator won¡¯t work and it¡¯d take us ages to reach the top floor."


    John smirked, "Is that what you think?"


    She blinked, "John?"


    "Don¡¯t worry. Follow me and you will know."


    He extended a hand to Julia and she hesitated before placing her palm in his. John led her through the main gate and out of the base. They walked in silence, and they soon reached the abandoned city. The streets were empty and quiet, the air stale and rank.


    Julia shivered as she walked alongside John. She had lived in this city for a long time, but this place had changed so much in the past few months. The streets were no longer safe and the air was filled with a pungent stench of death and decay.


    "How far away are we from your old building?" John asked.


    "Um... just about ten minutes," Julia replied.


    "Then, let¡¯s move," John commanded and Julia nodded and followed him.


    John glanced around and was surprised at the lack of monster activity. It was as if the creatures knew he was coming and they were hiding in their dens.


    "This is strange. It is too quiet," Julia said as if reading his thoughts.


    "Don¡¯t worry about a thing, Julia, just lead me to your building."


    "Okay," she responded, her tone doubtful, her words slightly shaky, "This way."


    John and Julia moved through the empty streets. They walked past empty storefronts and abandoned buildings. Their footsteps echoed loudly through the eerie silence.


    They passed the familiar sight of a city market. It was deserted and lifeless and Julia spoke up when they turned around the corner, "There it is!" she pointed at a large tower looming over the landscape, its mirrored fa?ade glinting in the sunlight.


    "Let¡¯s hurry," John urged, and she nodded and led him towards the building.


    They were less than twenty meters away from the entrance when a massive creature emerged from the shadows and blocked their path.


    Julia¡¯s eyes widened, and her blood turned cold as the monster slowly walked towards them. It was covered in dark green scales and was over ten meters long. It had two massive, muscular front limbs and a long, sinuous tail that thrashed against the concrete.


    "Shit, we¡¯re dead," Julia muttered, her words barely escaping her quivering lips.


    But before the monster could do anything, John picked her up in his arms and jumped. Julia gasped as the ground beneath her vanished and they flew into the air. The monster¡¯s jaws snapped shut where she had been standing just a moment ago and the creature roared in fury and frustration.


    Julia glanced down and noticed the creature was staring straight up at her. It raised one of its huge paws and she feared that was it, but then John muttered, "Shockwave," and the two of them were sent soaring upwards.


    The monster¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It had no idea how a human could fly.


    It tried to chase after the flying humans, but the Shockwave¡¯s momentum kept carrying John and Julia upwards at incredible speeds, and the creature soon fell behind.


    Julia felt a chill run up her spine the higher they soared. The windows of the building blurred past her vision, their glass and metal frames reflecting her terrified expression.


    The sky grew darker as they ascended into the clouds.


    Julia¡¯s heart thumped wildly. She wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to laugh or cry.


    The monster¡¯s angry roars soon faded away below and a few minutes later, the two of them landed gracefully on a large terrace.


    "We¡¯re here," John announced with a wide grin.


    Julia¡¯s eyes were wide with terror.


    "That was amazing!" she gasped, her words breathless, her voice barely audible.


    "This is the top floor," she glanced around and pointed at a penthouse apartment, "That¡¯s my former residence."


    John led the way and the two of them entered the luxurious home.

 Chapter 207: The Penthouse

    "Wow, this is pretty nice," John commented as he inspected the penthouse. The rooms were large and spacious and the furniture was tasteful.


    "Yeah," Julia sighed, "It¡¯s not like I had much choice. Martin was a bit obsessed with status."


    John frowned and the two of them explored the apartment. It was mostly empty except for a few pieces of furniture. The walls were adorned with a number of paintings and the rooms were immaculately clean.


    Julia led John to a second terrace and John walked towards the railing and gazed at the city sprawling beneath him, "It¡¯s a nice view," he remarked.


    Julia stood next to him and placed her hands on the railing.


    "Yes, it is," she nodded, "but this is my favourite part."


    Julia pointed at the horizon that was bathed in the warm glow of the setting sun.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," John exclaimed. The rays of the sun reflected off the skyscrapers¡¯ glass and metal surfaces, giving them an ethereal glow.


    The buildings appeared as if they were made from molten gold and fire.


    "Thank you for bringing me h-here, John," Julia stammered as a tear slipped down her cheek, her voice trailing off.


    Julia wrapped her arms around herself and shivered.


    The temperature was dropping and the air was getting colder. John approached her from behind and wrapped his arms around her as he said, "Let¡¯s get inside."


    "Okay," she sniffled, her voice low and wavering.


    John opened the sliding doors and the two of them stepped into the living room.


    "I¡¯m sorry for crying, I can¡¯t help myself," Julia mumbled, her voice barely audible.


    "Don¡¯t worry about a thing and dry your tears, Julia," John advised and sat her on the leather couch that was still surprisingly clean. He could not help but wonder if someone was still living here considering how well taken care of everything seemed.


    John sat down next to her and Julia leaned forward. She was hugging her knees and her eyes were downcast. She was a picture of misery.


    "What is it, Julia? I know there¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me," John squeezed Julia¡¯s hand gently. He was surprised by her current state. She had been in a traumatic situation, but she seemed different, almost melancholic.


    "I¡¯m sorry, John," she looked up and gazed at him, her eyes watery.


    "Sorry about what? Tell me, Julia."


    "I... I don¡¯t think I can do this anymore," she choked out.


    John frowned and waited for her to elaborate.


    "I¡¯m tired, John."


    "Tired of what, Julia?" John¡¯s eyes narrowed as he glared at her.


    "Everything," Julia blurted out, "I¡¯m tired of everything."


    "Julia... what do you mean?" John inquired.


    "I don¡¯t want to fight anymore," she sniffled, "I don¡¯t want to worry about safety, or plotting and scheming, I... don¡¯t want to do anything."


    John was silent.


    "John, I¡¯m sorry. I know you are counting on me. I¡¯m just... so tired and depressed."


    "Julia..." John began but stopped.


    He was at a loss for words.


    Julia sniffled and wiped her tears with her palm, "I know it¡¯s a lot to ask, and it¡¯s selfish of me to even think about this. You are the one keeping everyone else alive and sane, but, John, I just don¡¯t have anything left in me."


    "Julia, you know I care for you," John tried to reassure her, but his words did not have the intended effect.


    "I¡¯m tired, John. I¡¯m tired of the endless fighting and worrying."


    Julia broke out into tears and sobbed quietly. John wrapped his arm around her shoulder and patted her back. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Julia, listen to me," he said, his tone firm, "Everything will be okay. I won¡¯t let you suffer like this. You don¡¯t have to do anything anymore. Just stay in my room for now, okay? We¡¯ll work everything out, step by step."


    Julia sniffled and wiped her tears.


    "Okay," she nodded, "thank you, John."


    John said nothing and pulled her closer to him and the two of them closed their eyes to bask in the dimming light of the sun as it set over the horizon.


    They stayed like this until darkness blanketed the entire city and only the twinkling lights of the stars illuminated their surroundings. Julia¡¯s breathing was steady, her chest rising and falling slowly. She was fast asleep, and John sighed as he lifted her gently in his arms and took her to the bedroom.


    He lay next to her and she snuggled up to him as a chill breeze blew through the room. John pulled the blanket over him and Julia and hugged her tightly.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep you safe, Julia," he muttered as he stroked her head, his fingers running through her red hair.


    "Hmm," she mumbled in her sleep and smiled softly.


    "Rest well," John whispered.


    The two of them slept comfortably next to each other, and their bodies grew warmer under the blanket.


    After a few minutes, the sun finally set and the sky turned dark. The room became pitch black and John fell asleep.


    In the middle of the night, John woke up as he sensed a strange aura surround him.


    He quickly sat up and scanned the dark room, but saw no one.


    He sensed a familiar presence nearby.


    John frowned. The presence was definitely a monster¡¯s aura, but it didn¡¯t feel threatening.


    He sensed a small weight on his lap, and a small figure was curled up on the bed next to him, snoring peacefully.


    Julia was still fast asleep and oblivious to what was going on.


    John frowned again as the weight on his lap shifted slightly. As he shifted in bed, his grazed a soft bundle of fur and he looked down.


    "Wolf?" John muttered.


    The wolf opened its eyes and stared at John.


    It looked around the room curiously and hopped off the bed. John felt like the wolf was waiting for him.


    "Are you waiting for me?" he asked.


    The wolf seemed to nod.


    "Alright," John sighed. He got out of bed carefully so as not to wake up Julia and walked into the living room.

 Chapter 208: A Haunting Past

    John strode merrily through the living room, his feet barely making a sound. He twirled in the center of the room, taking in the eerie and hushed atmosphere. His sixth sense tingling, he could feel the wolf¡¯s watchful gaze upon him. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was lurking somewhere nearby, but he couldn¡¯t see where.


    He closed his eyes and focused, drawing upon Dalia¡¯s Fire Control Skill. With a flick of his wrist, he summoned a small fireball that danced in the palm of his hand. He threw it upwards towards the ceiling, watching as it illuminated the dim room with its glowing flames. Each time he practiced, he could feel himself getting better and more in control of the powerful skill Dalia had given him.


    As the room lit up, the wolf¡¯s black and red fur stood out and the flames cast long shadows on the floor.


    The creature¡¯s eyes glowed menacingly and it bared its fangs.


    John took a deep breath and extended his right hand forward, but the wolf wasn¡¯t looking at him. It was looking at something beyond him.


    "Over here, wolf," John said.


    The wolf¡¯s eyes darted towards John¡¯s face.


    "Come here," he beckoned.


    The wolf seemed hesitant. It was wary.


    It slowly padded closer to John, its eyes fixed on his face.


    "Hello, you," John greeted.


    The wolf blinked.


    It sat on its haunches and cocked its head to the side as if asking: What are you doing, human?


    "I¡¯m curious to meet you. You know that. Well, here I am. Why did you call me?"


    The wolf seemed confused by John¡¯s words and stared at him with wide eyes.


    John¡¯s hand instinctively reached out towards the wolf, drawn to its gentle presence. His eyes lit up with joy when he felt the soft lick of the wolf¡¯s tongue on his finger. Despite his initial surprise, John couldn¡¯t help but smile as he bonded with this strange creature.


    The wolf¡¯s fur was soft, its tongue rough and warm. John kept petting the wolf¡¯s head, and his hand stroked the back of the wolf¡¯s neck.


    "Do you have a name, little one?"


    John glanced at the wolf, "Why did you help me against the monster, wolf?"


    "You are so cute and small," he scratched the wolf under its chin.


    "Hnngghh," the wolf groaned and closed its eyes.


    It rolled over onto its stomach and wagged its tail, revealing its belly.


    "Hmm, not very subtle," John chuckled.


    John crouched down and gently stroked the wolf¡¯s thick, gray fur. As he ran his hand over its back, the wolf¡¯s tense muscles relaxed, and it let out a soft whine. Slowly, the wolf turned its head towards John, its piercing yellow eyes locking onto his. With a sudden realization, it bounded over to John and nuzzled its snout against his chest.


    "What¡¯s wrong, little one?" John asked, his voice quiet, his tone soothing.


    "Grrr..." the wolf growled as it stared at John intently.


    John¡¯s eyes widened as he noticed the faint outline of a larger, more menacing wolf superimposed over the smaller one in front of him. He suddenly felt a sharp jolt in his mind and realised that the wolf was communicating with him telepathically.


    "Behind the fire," the voice in his head said.


    "What?" John said with an inquisitive tone.


    "Behind the fire, something is there."


    The wolf¡¯s words made no sense to John.


    "What do you mean, something is there? What is it?"


    The wolf stared at him silently and John looked around but there was no fire.


    ¡¯Did it mean the fireplace?¡¯


    John looked at the fireplace and saw a small flame burning inside the hearth.


    "You want to know what¡¯s inside the fireplace?"


    He turned around and saw that the wolf was gone and he felt a slight chill run up his spine.


    It was dark and the shadows were ominous, but the light from the fire cast a faint glow around him.


    John kneeled and reached for the flame. As he did so, a shadow flickered across his face, and the flame swirled into his palm.


    John¡¯s eyes fluttered open, but his vision was blurred and distorted. Gradually, the room came into focus and he could make out a dark, hazy image. As his senses sharpened, he realised that there were two figures lying naked on the floor ¨C a man and a woman. The tangled sheets and discarded clothing around them suggested they had just finished making love, but something seemed off.


    As John¡¯s gaze travelled over their still bodies, he realised with a sickening jolt that both of them were dead. The woman¡¯s lifeless form lay sprawled in an unnatural position, while the man¡¯s blank stare was fixed on the ceiling. It was a scene straight out of a horror movie.


    John¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as he stared at the macabre scene before him. His mind raced to make sense of what he was seeing. Had he somehow travelled to another time, or was this some kind of twisted illusion?


    Shaking off his disbelief, John cautiously approached the bodies, his hands trembling as he touched the cold skin. The man¡¯s chest rose and fell, but there was no breath. He was truly gone.


    John¡¯s thoughts turned to the wolf, and he wondered if this was some sort of warning or message. Could the creature sense danger, or was it simply leading him to a dark secret?


    He looked around the room, searching for any clues that might explain what had happened. The fireplace stood ominously in the corner, the flames now dancing wildly, as if feeding off the death that had occurred here.


    As John¡¯s gaze lifted to the mantel above the hearth, he saw a painting of two women - one older, and one younger.


    The women bore a striking resemblance, and the older woman was clearly the mother of the younger.


    As John examined the portrait, he saw a familiar face gazing back at him. The younger woman was unmistakably Julia, the same woman who had been sleeping peacefully just moments ago.


    Julia looked as beautiful as ever, but she seemed at least 10 years younger in the picture. Her eyes were bright and full of life, and her smile was wide and genuine, an eerie contrast to her mother¡¯s solemn expression.


    The more John stared at the portrait, the more uneasy he felt. A terrible suspicion began to grow in his mind, and he stepped closer to inspect it.


    As John focused on the portrait, the sounds and shapes of the room melted away, and he found himself transported to another place and time. The room around him faded, and he saw a young Julia, no more than 10 years old, sitting still on a swing.


    Julia was swinging slowly, and her expression was sad and lonely. The trees swayed gently in the breeze, and the sound of distant laughter drifted through the air.


    Out of nowhere, a tall figure materialised behind Julia. His slicked back hair and tailored suit gave off an air of calculated elegance, but his smile held a sinister undertone that sent shivers down John¡¯s spine. As he came closer, John¡¯s eyes widened in terror as he recognised the man.

 Chapter 209: A Haunting Past 2

    John knew the man as an associate of Charles, his mentor. He would arrive during his training with Charles and stay to talk or even have dinner. John knew him as Clifford, but that was all he knew, other than being Charles¡¯ associate.


    He saw Clifford approach little Julia with a smile. "Hi there, sweetie. What are you doing out here by yourself?"


    Julia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and fear, and she quickly tried to stand up. But before she could escape, Clifford grabbed her arm and forced her back onto the swing.


    "I asked you a question, girl. You¡¯d best answer me," he demanded.


    Julia¡¯s small voice trembled as she spoke, "I was just... playing." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clifford¡¯s hand tightened around her arm. "Playing on your own? Aren¡¯t you afraid of the shadows?"


    John felt a shiver course through his body as he witnessed the unfolding scene. Every fibre of his being wanted to intervene and rescue Julia, but an unknown force kept him rooted in place.


    "You should be more careful, girl," Clifford whispered, his voice like a cold breeze. "You don¡¯t want anything to happen to you, do you?"


    Julia¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and John felt a knot tighten in his chest. He wanted to do something, anything to protect her. But the more he tried to intervene, the more he felt himself pulled away from reality, as if he were a mere observer in a nightmarish tableau.


    Just as Clifford was about to do something, a flash of light burst forth and the scene dissolved into nothingness. The sound of gentle laughter and the scent of lavender filled the air, and John found himself in an unfamiliar place.


    "A beautiful evening, isn¡¯t it?" the woman¡¯s voice sounded cheerful and familiar.


    "Oh, you¡¯re right, momma," Julia responded.


    John glanced around the venue and saw Julia and her mom, her mom¡¯s arm wrapped around her shoulder and Julia leaning on her arm.


    She was a typical girl next door, smart, pretty and nice. She was a rising star, destined to succeed, or that¡¯s what John figured based on how her mother treated her. What he didn¡¯t understand was how Clifford fit into it and what was his relationship with Julia.


    A few seconds later, Julia¡¯s mother engaged in conversation with other women and Julia was left by herself. She sat alone, deathly still, and it was as if her heart was not beating. John decided to walk closer to her when something caught his ear.


    "No, I can¡¯t do that," young Julia muttered, but there was no one there.


    John¡¯s brows furrowed and he leaned forward to catch what she was saying, but his actions were futile. It seemed Julia was having a private conversation with herself.


    "I can¡¯t do that. I won¡¯t do that. Never. I have no other option, unless... I... I¡¯ll think of something."


    She kept on muttering something to herself until she stood up and walked towards the forest, away from the gathering. John decided to follow her.


    After a few minutes, they reached a clearing by the edge of the forest and Julia stopped.


    "NO! No! I won¡¯t do it!" Julia screamed as she cried out, tears flowing down her face.


    "I won¡¯t let him. I won¡¯t let him do this to me," she choked.


    John watched as Julia collapsed onto the ground, sobbing uncontrollably, and he felt his heart break into a thousand pieces.


    If only he could comfort her and tell her everything would be alright. He tried to approach her, but as he did, the scene changed once more, and the world around him transformed again.


    The sky was dark and foreboding, and the wind whipped through the trees violently, causing them to bend and creak under its intensity.


    Julia¡¯s feet pounded against the pavement as she navigated through the busy city streets, dodging crowds of people and cars. She finally reached her destination - a small apartment building with a red door. As she stepped inside and closed the door behind her, the sound of rain beating against the roof drowned out all other noise.


    She hung her soaking wet coat on the coat rack and sat down on a nearby chair. Her breathing was heavy and laboured, her eyes bloodshot from exhaustion.


    "Are you happy now? I did it, I left my family behind." Julia muttered.


    She buried her face in her hands and sobbed. Her tears were like a flood, an unstoppable force that brought her to her knees and engulfed her entire existence. The sound of her sobs echoed in the stillness of the apartment, a haunting melody that echoed the pain and heartache she felt at that moment.


    ¡¯What is going on?¡¯ John wondered. He had thought that Julia simply had an imaginary friend before, but in the scene unfolding before his eyes, Julia was already a grown woman, at least 20 years old.


    Why was she talking to herself again?


    "Julia, did you do what I told you to do? If you didn¡¯t, then I¡¯ll have to do something really scary."


    A female voice spoke to Julia and John¡¯s blood chilled.


    "I DID! I DID EVERYTHING YOU ASKED OF ME!" Julia shouted.


    The female voice began to speak again, but John was unable to discern her words clearly. He could only make out a few fragments, like a puzzle missing pieces.


    "Good, now come here, let me reward you."


    "Wait, are you going to do it again?"


    "Oh, yes. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s necessary. This will hurt a bit, but after the initial shock, you¡¯ll feel nothing."


    John could barely hear the voices and he could not see the other speaker, but the more he strained, the fainter the voices became.


    John struggled but it was all in vain and his surroundings changed once more.


    "John?" Julia¡¯s voice echoed through the living room.


    "Are you awake?" she called out but received no reply.


    "John, wake up," Julia shook his shoulder as she called out for him.


    John awoke with a start, his breath quick and his heart pounding.


    Julia was looking at him with concern etched on her face.


    "You were mumbling something, were you sleepwalking?"

 Chapter 210: Another Rescue

    John took a deep breath and wrapped his arms around Julia, pulling her into an embrace. He felt the warmth of her body and the softness of her skin, and he felt his heart ache with a strange emotion that he had never experienced before.


    "John, is something wrong?"


    Julia¡¯s voice was low and concerned, but John remained silent.


    His mind was still in turmoil. He was not entirely sure what had happened to Julia, but he could feel her sorrow whenever she spoke to the voice. And she was all alone, she had to shoulder all of it by herself.


    He couldn¡¯t help comparing his own struggles with hers. Whilst John situation was also hard, he had eventually found Charles and Robert, but Julia had no one. Even her own husband turned out to be a scumbag.


    "Everything¡¯s fine, Julia, don¡¯t worry," he whispered and kissed her forehead.


    "But, what about you? What were you dreaming about?"


    Julia stared at John with a curious expression, and John smiled wryly.


    "I was dreaming of nothing in particular, just a mixture of everything," he replied and glanced at the window.


    "It¡¯s already morning? We should go back."


    "Yeah, let¡¯s go."


    John stood up and was about to get dressed when Julia¡¯s soft hands wrapped around him.


    "John, you look pale. You didn¡¯t sleep well last night."


    "I¡¯m fine, Julia. Don¡¯t worry about me."


    After changing into fresh clothes, John and Julia made their way back to the base. John stepped into the courtyard while suddenly, he heard his name being called and turned to see Amber sprinting towards him, panic written on her face.


    "John! They found Laura and June¡¯s whereabouts!"


    "What?"


    John was surprised, "Where are they?"


    "They are in the old high school east of the base," Amber said.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go, now."


    The three of them hurried to the eastern border of the base and a large rescue team was already waiting for them.


    The one leading the group was a middle-aged man, with a grizzly beard and thick eyebrows, and his arms bulged under the sleeves of his shirt.


    "Spencer, what do we know?" John inquired, as he looked at the man.


    "From what we could gather, Laura and June were caught by a group of thugs, and they were taken to the old high school, which is an hour drive away, at top speed."


    "Alright, let¡¯s move out."


    The group quickly got in their vehicles and headed towards the high school. John rode the same car as Amber and they spent the trip catching up on the things they¡¯d missed. Amber¡¯s bruises were almost healed, and her smile was more radiant than before, her mood was obviously getting better and she was no longer withdrawn or quiet.


    The drive was fast, and the group arrived at their destination in less than 1 hour.


    The high school was a large, three-story building with a red brick exterior and an arched entrance.


    "This is it? Do you know where exactly are they?" John asked and looked around the deserted neighbourhood.


    "Yes. The hostages are currently in the school auditorium."


    "How did you find out about all this?"


    "One of our scouts caught them transporting Laura and June. They have been here for less than a day," Spencer answered.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s get in there," Amber urged, a hint of impatience in her voice.


    "We need a plan first. We can¡¯t just charge in there and expect to survive. These people are dangerous, especially with hostages," John warned.


    The others nodded and they began to discuss their strategy.


    "Spencer will lead the team while I sneak inside and make sure Laura and June are safe. The rest of you spread out and cover the rear," John commanded.


    The group proceeded cautiously towards the entrance, weapons at the ready. The moment they stepped inside the school, the smell of stale air and dust assaulted their nostrils.


    There were two guards stationed on the emergency exit staircase, which was blocked by a metal gate.


    "I¡¯ll take care of these two and go straight towards the auditorium. You guys take out as many of them as you can," John ordered.


    "Understood," Spencer nodded and the group split up into smaller teams.


    "Stop right there! Hands where we can see them!"


    One of the guards raised his assault rifle and aimed it at John.


    John raised his arms with a smirk, "Woah, chill dude, I¡¯m not a threat."


    "We¡¯ll determine that!"


    The guard growled, his finger hovering near the trigger.


    John sighed and activated his appraisal Skill. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Name: Ben Thompson]


    [Class: Soldier]


    [Strength: 28.2]


    [Vitality: 27.1]


    [Agility: 18]


    [Energy: 12.1]


    John smirked and enveloped himself in a Haze Veil, disappearing from the man¡¯s sight. He reached out his arm and stabbed the man¡¯s throat, and he could feel the life leaving him.


    "What the hell? Where did he go?!" the other guard panicked and looked around in confusion.


    John lunged towards him and cut his throat, killing the second guard, and then, the veil dissolved and John reappeared.


    "Quick, go in and raise hell!" John ordered and made his way towards the auditorium, his footsteps silent.


    He hurried through the empty hallways, his footsteps echoing in the stillness. The walls and floors were covered with graffiti and garbage, and there were no signs of life.


    The air was stale and musty, and it was clear that no one had been here for some time.


    John followed the sound of voices towards the auditorium and came upon a group of men gathered in front of the closed double doors.


    They were talking and laughing loudly, but John didn¡¯t waste a single second and activated Shadow Claw.


    "ARGHHHHH!" the first one screamed in agony as the invisible claws tore through his flesh, and then, his body collapsed to the ground, motionless.


    "What the fuck?"


    "Someone is here!"


    "Who¡¯s there?!"


    The voices rang in panic as John continued to take them down one by one, his attacks silent and deadly.


    John stood in front of double doors once he had finished them all and knew he couldn¡¯t go in unnoticed so he had only one option left.


    He raised his open hand in front of the doors and muttered, "Shockwave."

 Chapter 211: Another Rescue 2

    A deafening explosion erupted from John¡¯s hand, the force of the shockwave sending the doors flying off their hinges. The auditorium was plunged into chaos as those inside scrambled to escape the destruction. John¡¯s eyes scanned the room, taking in the sight of terrified faces and panicked bodies.


    A burly figure stepped forward, his expression hardened as he raised a handgun. "You can¡¯t escape this, soldier!" he shouted.


    "I don¡¯t plan on running," John replied calmly, his gaze not leaving the man.


    The room echoed with the crack of gunfire as bullets flew past John¡¯s head, but he was unfazed. Instead, he countered with a vicious kick that sent the attacker flying across the room.


    The remaining guards froze, and their leadership shattered. This was not the fight they had anticipated.


    As the dust settled, John¡¯s gaze landed on a couple of chairs near the back of the auditorium and spotted June¡¯s lively orange hair and her always abrasive blue eyes. Next to her, Laura¡¯s long raven hair fell down her shoulders in loose curls. She looked like a trapped bird, her black eyes wide with fear, her expression timid.


    ¡¯So they¡¯re alright,¡¯ John thought.


    "They¡¯re coming with me," John announced as he walked past the injured soldiers.


    John walked past the soldiers and made his way towards Laura and June, but he stopped when the ceiling collapsed and a loud thud echoed throughout the room. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the hell is that?" one of the guards murmured, his voice filled with confusion.


    John and the other soldiers turned to look at the fallen ceiling, and a loud rumble sounded as the floor above gave way and a man, more than 2 metres tall emerged out of the cloud of dust.


    "Did you really think it would be that easy?" The man grinned as his dark green eyes flashed, "I don¡¯t think so."


    His dark hair was tied up in a ponytail, his face gaunt and his body covered with scars.


    As the man stood in front of John, Spencer and the rest of the team arrived at the scene. John¡¯s eyes narrowed as he inspected the man¡¯s stats with Appraisal.


    [Name: Brennan Pierce]


    [Class: Combat Monk]


    [Strength: 51.2]


    [Vitality: 35.1]


    [Agility: 38]


    [Energy: 26.1]


    John frowned. The man was close to John¡¯s strength and at that point, a few points of difference wouldn¡¯t matter. One¡¯s own abilities and Skills would determine the outcome of the battle.


    "Take them out of here," John said as he pointed towards the two women.


    "Are you gonna be okay?" Spencer asked, his expression grim.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got this," John smirked and Spencer and the others circled Laura and June.


    "You¡¯re not getting out of here alive," Brennan shouted and lunged towards John.


    He swung his fist at John, and his eyes widened in disbelief when John easily dodged his attack.


    John swiftly countered with a swift punch, his eyes narrowing as his fist connected with Brennan¡¯s face, sending him flying through the air and crashing into the wall, causing it to crack.


    Brennan quickly regained his balance and lunged towards John again, his fist flying towards his face.


    Brennan¡¯s fist struck the air, igniting it in a bright blaze of light as John desperately sidestepped. John was propelled through the air like a rag doll by a loud explosion. John gasped for air and winced as he struggled to stand up, his clothes torn and his flesh scorched by the extreme heat.


    "Grahhh," John grunted and stared at Brennan, who was standing in the distance with a wicked grin on his face.


    "What¡¯s the matter? You seem troubled, little boy," Brennan taunted.


    "You¡¯re going to regret that," John gritted his teeth and lunged towards Brennan.


    John¡¯s chest was directly in the line of fire as Brennan¡¯s fist shot through the air. However, John was even faster, deflecting the attack and delivering an uppercut that struck Brennan¡¯s jaw with such force that it broke bones. Brennan struggled to keep his footing as he staggered back, the hit sending shockwaves through his body.


    Brennan gritted his teeth and raised his hands in a defensive position.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll play dirty," he sneered.


    His eyes shone brightly as he glared at John and a surge of energy blasted towards him, hitting him squarely in the chest.


    John¡¯s eyes widened as he was thrown off his feet and crashed into the wall behind him, the impact of the blow sending cracks rippling across its surface.


    With such force from his powerful legs, Brennan surged forward like a furious bull, causing the earth to tremble beneath him. His chiselled muscles were on full display with every step, and he moved so quickly it felt like he was flying.


    He swung his right fist upwards at John with a grin plastered on his face, but his eyes grew wide when John muttered, "Shockwave."


    A deafening blast emanated from the impact point between the two men. The explosion was so loud that it made Brennan¡¯s ears ring like a doorbell. He flew backwards, his body scrawled on the wall like a piece of modern art. The bricks protested under his weight, creating cracks like a jigsaw puzzle gone wrong.


    Brennan slowly rose to his feet, his dark green eyes gleaming with rage. "I¡¯ll kill you, you fucking bastard!"


    John¡¯s smirk only infuriated Brennan more. "You can try, but I doubt you¡¯ll succeed," he said in a confident tone.


    Brennan clenched his fists so hard they turned white, and charged at John with a yell. The two of them exchanged blows, each strike seeming to hit harder than the last.


    "Is this the best you¡¯ve got? I¡¯m not even trying!" Brennan laughed in a condescending manner.


    "Is it now?" John said in a calm tone.


    John ducked under a swing and drove his right fist into Brennan¡¯s stomach, causing him to double over.


    Brennan staggered backwards and took in a deep breath, "I didn¡¯t want to use this, but you leave me no choice, kid."


    His green eyes suddenly changed colour, becoming a blazing golden. John sensed a powerful aura emanate from Brennan and felt as though he was staring down the barrel of a gun.

 Chapter 212: Welcome Aboard

    The air around them began to crackle with electricity as Brennan raised his fists and grinned.


    "I¡¯ll end this with one swift strike, punk. Say adios to the world you thought you knew."


    With a determined tensing of his torso, Brennan launched himself forward, muscles taut beneath his skin. John quickly responded by using his skill, Shockwave, to shoot himself upward in a controlled outburst of energy.


    Watching Brennan vanish and then resurface in front of him, their eyes catching in a tense, alarming moment, had his heart racing. Brennan¡¯s fist shot at John with such fury that a trail of flames was left in its wake. Even from a distance, the punch¡¯s strong heat was radiating.


    ¡¯How the fuck?¡¯ John thought and barely avoided the fist, but he could tell, that if that hit him, his life would be over.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed as he held out his hand, sending a powerful Shockwave towards Brennan to create distance between them. Brennan let out a mocking laugh and taunted, "What¡¯s wrong, scared?"


    "Hardly," John retorted, "it looks like you leave me no choice either."


    As those words left his mouth, John smirked and his body began to glow white as he used No Skills, returning Brennan¡¯s eyes to their former colour.


    Brennan¡¯s jaw dropped, and he stepped back, dumbfounded. "What the hell?"


    "This is a battle of pure strength now. Shouldn¡¯t a brute like you be happy?" John said, his words cutting deeper than any sword.


    "Fucking hell, what are you?"


    "Someone you shouldn¡¯t mess with," John grinned and rushed forward.


    With a crunch that would raise hairs on anyone¡¯s skin, Brennan¡¯s fist struck John¡¯s, shattering bones and sending shockwaves through the room. However, neither man faltered; instead, they brutally traded punches and kicks, each meeting the other¡¯s strike with equal vigour.


    Every hit sent shockwaves through the air, forcing items on the shelves to fall off the walls and quiver. They were fighting so fiercely that the room took on the atmosphere of a battlefield as they struggled for supremacy.


    Brennan felt his determination slipping the more they fought. More and more, he felt like he should escape while he still could. He was just a mercenary. He took this job because he wanted the offered reward, not to fight against some monster like John.


    As the clash of fists echoed in the air, Brennan couldn¡¯t remember how long they had been locked in this intense battle. His opponent, John, seemed to have grown stronger and faster since they started.


    Every move he made was a blur, evading Brennan¡¯s attacks with ease. Brennan¡¯s confidence wavered as he struggled to keep up with John¡¯s relentless onslaught. He was like a shadow, always there but hard to grasp.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t do this. I¡¯m going to lose,¡¯ he thought.


    Suddenly, there was a huge boom that echoed through the air and lit up the entire area around them. John¡¯s fist struck Brennan¡¯s face with such force that it sounded like bones breaking.


    In an instant, blood gushed from Brennan¡¯s broken jaw, staining the floor and John¡¯s palm scarlet. Bystanders couldn¡¯t help but stare at the horrifying scene because of how vicious and violent the punch was.


    Brennan was knocked backwards by the punch¡¯s intensity, and his body struck the sturdy stone wall. There was a loud thud in the room as he fell to the ground, the smooth surface taking on a distinct dent. He tried to stand up, but his weakening muscles would not comply, and his vision went blurry.


    John strode towards Brennan¡¯s motionless form and snatched him by the throat with a fierce grip.


    "I¡¯m not done yet," he growled, and his free hand started to glow red as he used his burning hand to roast the poor bastard alive.


    "What... the..." Brennan whimpered, his voice muffled by the fire that burned his insides.


    "Burn, you piece of shit," John sneered.


    Brennan¡¯s skin sizzled and burnt beneath the great heat, his eyes widening in panic as the flames burned so fiercely. The flames swayed and hissed, their tongues eagerly snatching up everything that stood in their way. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the fire tore through Brennan¡¯s body, leaving behind a twisted and scorched figure, the air was filled with the sickening smell of burning flesh. Witnesses would be haunted for years to come by this scene, which seemed out of this world.


    The smell of burning flesh was so pungent that it caused John to wrinkle his nose and his eyes to water, but he stopped before killing him.


    Spencer¡¯s face was neutral as he watched the carnage and John ordered, "bring someone to heal him and bring him back to the base."


    Brennan¡¯s breathing was laboured and he had barely been able to stay conscious throughout the ordeal.


    Spencer and the other members of his team went about their orders without comment, and soon, they had brought Brennan into a small medical bay, and their resident healer was tending to his wounds.


    Brennan had suffered severe burns and internal injuries, and it would take time for him to recover.


    "Can he speak?" John asked the healer.


    "He can, but I suggest you not provoke him. He¡¯ll need at least two weeks to fully recover, and even then, he might not be the same man he was before."


    John nodded and walked over to Brennan.


    "Why don¡¯t we make a deal?"


    "Huh?"


    "We¡¯re not the bad guys here and I can tell you have no loyalty in you, yet."


    "I¡¯m listening."


    "You¡¯ve seen what our base looks like, our resources and our strength. If you join our faction and prove yourself, you¡¯ll have a better future than if you¡¯d stayed with those scum bags. We can provide food, shelter, and clothing."


    "What¡¯s in it for you?"


    "Simple. Your strength. We¡¯re facing many dangers, not just those bastards from the base. So, what do you say?"


    Brennan took a few seconds to think.


    "It¡¯s not like I have a choice," Brennan replied.


    "Good, you¡¯ve made a wise choice. Welcome aboard."

 Chapter 213: Celeste’s Gratitude

    Later that day, John and his team celebrated the successful rescue. After the celebrations, John, Laura, June, and Amber all sat still in the lounge.


    "So, wanna tell me what happened?" John asked and looked at the two women.


    "The details are still hazy," June answered, looking at Laura, "but I¡¯ll try my best."


    "That day, Laura and I went out hunting and left Amber in the house. We came back just in time to see Amber being taken away. We fought the masked soldiers, but then we got separated, and that monstrosity attacked the convoy. I don¡¯t even know how to describe it, but it was huge, and we could only flee. I¡¯m sorry, Amber. We should¡¯ve tried harder to save you."


    June¡¯s eyes teared up as she looked at Amber.


    "I¡¯m just glad you¡¯re safe," Amber said, her voice trembling as she hugged June.


    "So, what happened then?" John interjected.


    "When the convoy left, the monster began to chase us, and we had to run and hide for days. We were exhausted with no food or water for most days since we had nowhere to stay until those men caught us a few days ago," Laura said.


    "Any idea what they wanted?" John asked.


    "It¡¯s hard to say, but they seemed to want us specifically. I could hear them talking about how much they would earn from turning us in," June replied.


    John frowned.


    ¡¯I should¡¯ve interrogated the soldiers more. Perhaps they were bounty hunters, but something doesn¡¯t feel right. I¡¯ll investigate the matter when the time comes.¡¯


    "Anyway, you two should rest," John said as he turned to leave, but Laura¡¯s voice stopped him in his tracks.


    "John, I never got a chance to thank you. I was in danger, and you risked your life to save me."


    "There¡¯s no need to thank me, Laura," John replied, a slight smile on his lips.


    Laura approached him, cupped his cheeks, bringing her face closer, and planted a kiss on his lips.


    "I¡¯m sorry, we were wrong to leave. None of this would¡¯ve happened if we had just stayed here," Laura apologised.


    John chuckled. "Yes, you were wrong."


    He took her hands in his and added, "But it doesn¡¯t matter now," John said as he wrapped his arms around her.


    June scoffed, "I can¡¯t believe this. Are you gonna become one of his sluts now?"


    "Jealous?" Amber smirked.


    "Shut up! What the hell do you know?"


    John chuckled. "That was all I needed to know. You girls, get some sleep."


    After leaving the lounge, John shut the door to his bedroom, but he could still hear what they were talking about.


    "June, didn¡¯t you say you were going to apologise? What¡¯s the matter with you?" Laura scolded her, "Now, you¡¯ll be sleeping on the sofa."


    John sighed. ¡¯It seems I¡¯ll have to do something about her attitude.¡¯


    "Are you listening? Apologise."


    June grumbled. "Tch, I¡¯ll do it later."


    "No, now."


    They continued arguing, but John had enough of it and went back to his bedroom. He closed his eyes to sleep, but then he heard a knock on the door, and Laura entered.


    "I¡¯m sorry to disturb you," she said, smiling sheepishly.


    John gestured for her to take a seat on the bed, and she did so.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    "We¡¯ve been quarrelling again," she replied.


    John chuckled. "Yeah, I heard some of it."


    "I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t mean to make a lot of noise."


    "That¡¯s not important."


    "Laura," John said, "why are you here?"


    Laura was stunned by John¡¯s question and then her cheeks flushed.


    "I..."


    "I see you¡¯re not sure. Why don¡¯t you sleep over it? For now, I want to sleep."


    "Sorry," Laura apologised and left the room.


    John sighed and closed his eyes.


    The next day, John was sitting across a pile of monster corpses somewhere between the base and the university.


    "I¡¯m barely getting any stats from these monsters anymore," John said and glanced at his status.


    [John Sarack]


    [Age: 21]


    [Strength: 51.2]


    [Vitality: 29.7]


    [Agility: 59] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Energy: 42.3]


    [Skills: Quiet Steps (C), Critical Hit (D), Shockwave (D), Appraisal (A), Shadow Claw (D), Haze Veil (C), Dagger Aura (B), No Skills (S)]


    [Skill Borrowing: Muscle Strengthening (B), Strength Buff (B), Berserker¡¯s Rage (C), Fire Control (C)]


    John sighed and shook his head. There was no point in complaining, he just had to find stronger monsters.


    With that in mind, he stood up and sauntered off.


    The sound of footsteps alerted John. Someone was approaching, and they weren¡¯t trying to sneak up on him. His eyes narrowed and as he locked his gaze on Celeste. It had been a while since he had seen her, but this time she wasn¡¯t alone.


    Behind the running Celeste, a Cyclops chased her. It was smaller than the 3-star Cyclops John had fought before and it seemed weaker as well.


    [Cyclops]


    [Class: 2-Stars]


    [Strength: 43]


    [Vitality: 39]


    [Agility: 30]


    [Energy: 350]


    [Kill Reward: 0.5 Strength]


    [Description: A Cyclops that has yet to mature...]


    John willed the Appraisal away as he read the first few words of the description. He knew all he needed to know, it was just a weaker Cyclops.


    "HELP, PLEASE!" Celeste shouted as she noticed John, and ran towards him.


    John grinned and appeared in front of the monster. He immediately plunged his dagger into the cyclops¡¯ eye, and it roared in pain, falling backwards.


    "Tsk, it¡¯s so weak," John clicked his tongue and pulled the dagger out of the monster¡¯s eye.


    "Celeste, what the hell are you doing here?" John said, turning towards Celeste.


    "I-I was taking a walk and this... thing attacked me."


    John sighed and shook his head, "let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll walk you back."


    The usually snappy Celeste nodded meekly and the two of them walked in silence towards the university. As they stepped into campus, Matt came running towards Celeste.


    "Celeste! Here you are. Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking all over for you," Matt asked, worried.


    Celeste explained the situation and introduced John to her boyfriend.


    "Thank you so much, John," Matt thanked, "I would like to thank you, but I¡¯m busy at the moment. Celeste, why don¡¯t you offer him a drink? I have to go now, I will talk to you later."


    John turned to Celeste and smirked as Matt hurried off. "So? Aren¡¯t you gonna show your gratitude?"

 Chapter 214: Adulterous Celeste *R18

    Celeste crossed her arms under her supple breasts, looking annoyed.


    "I¡¯m not in the mood for your jokes. There¡¯s nothing here. Follow me," she said as she began walking towards her dormitory.


    "What happened to the grateful girl?" John teased, admiring her hips and round butt cheeks as they bounced and jiggled with each stride.


    Celeste remained quiet, and John soon noticed they were walking towards an empty classroom which was now transformed into a dormitory.


    "Quite cosy," John commented as he entered.


    The dormitory had two bunk beds and three small desks. The smell of sweat lingered in the air as Celeste sat down on a bed.


    "Hmph. Anyway, how are you so strong? You defeated that Cyclops with one attack," Celeste asked.


    "It was weak, I barely had to try, but more importantly, that drink, please."


    "Wipe that smug look off your face. I¡¯m only doing it because you saved my life," Celeste scowled.


    John shrugged and smiled.


    Celeste stood up and opened a cabinet that contained bottled water, chips, and granola bars.


    "I¡¯d offer you more but, supplies are scarce these days."


    As those words left her lips, the system¡¯s notification chimed:


    [Quest: Break Up the Childhood Sweethearts - Adultery Part II]


    [Task: Have sex with Celeste.]


    [Duration: 5 Hours]


    [Penalty for Failure: No more quests involving Celeste and her boyfriend will be given.]


    [Reward: Quiet Steps Skill Upgrade]


    John¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he read the prompt and as Celeste poured water into a glass.


    "Stop that, please, this is too sad," John said as he summoned a bottle of wine from his inventory.


    "Here, I¡¯m sure you¡¯d prefer this to water," John said, offering Celeste the bottle.


    She looked at the bottle, and then at John, and back at the bottle again.


    "I..."


    "No thanks, I don¡¯t feel like drinking" Celeste replied, sounding hesitant.


    "Well, I can¡¯t drink this alone," John insisted, and he smirked when Celeste¡¯s expression softened.


    "Fine, I¡¯ll drink it too," she relented.


    She turned around and leaned down towards a box. This caused her tight, jean-clad ass to protrude and John found himself admiring her curves and the way her clothes hugged her shapely body.


    ¡¯Damn, her body is insane.¡¯


    After a few seconds, Celeste returned, holding two glasses.


    "I was going to use plastic cups but, I have glasses," Celeste said and handed John a glass. As she leaned down, the cleavage of her generous breasts was on display and John couldn¡¯t help but admire their shape.


    ¡¯What the fuck?¡¯ Celeste thought, but the truth was, the look on his face wasn¡¯t something a man would have if he saw a woman¡¯s cleavage, but rather, he was inspecting her body from head to toe. She felt uncomfortable and she didn¡¯t know why.


    A smirk crept up John¡¯s lips as he noticed Celeste¡¯s expression, "are you trying to seduce me?"


    A vein popped on Celeste¡¯s forehead. "What are you saying, you pervert?" Celeste snapped and slammed the glass down onto the desk, causing a loud clinking sound to resound.


    She was about to turn around and walk away when her eyes met John¡¯s and she paused. The way he was looking at her made her blush.


    ¡¯What the hell is wrong with me?¡¯ She wondered. One second she was ready to rip him to shreds, and the next, she was blushing. She was not going to let him get under her skin, and she decided to change the topic.


    "Do you have a girlfriend?"


    John wanted to chuckle, but he wasn¡¯t to push his luck, "a few."


    "Why? Isn¡¯t one enough?"


    "The world is different, now. No more fairy tale stories. It¡¯s all about security and benefits."


    "Then, I should say I feel sorry for your girlfriends, but it¡¯s the opposite for me. I want someone who only thinks about me," Celeste said, her voice laced with sarcasm.


    John laughed. "Is that really what you want, though?"


    John teased as he remembered her monotonous life when Matt wasn¡¯t home. He had observed for quite a while with his Web of Whispers. Perhaps the happiest he had seen her was when he brought her that tablet to watch movies, but even when Matt was home, she always looked bored and acted cold.


    ¡¯She¡¯s always cold with him, and she¡¯s barely paying attention when he speaks to her. But then, when he¡¯s gone, she acts like an excited puppy,¡¯ he thought, chuckling at his own analogy.


    "You wouldn¡¯t understand, it¡¯s a girl¡¯s heart, not something you can understand," Celeste shot back, feeling defensive.


    "There¡¯s something I do understand, though."


    "What do you understand, huh?" Celeste shot back.


    "I understand your boyfriend, Matt, is never here and when he is, he might as well not be. You¡¯re a woman with needs and you need some spice in your life."


    John could feel Celeste¡¯s anger rising, but he didn¡¯t care. He was determined to have his way with her.


    ¡¯Fuck it, let¡¯s go for broke.¡¯


    "Why don¡¯t you come sit on my lap, hmm?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?!" Celeste¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "What do you mean? Are you insane?!" She shrieked.


    "I mean, it¡¯s okay. Why don¡¯t you try, and I¡¯ll show you?"


    Celeste stared at him, dumbfounded.


    "And what will you do to me if I don¡¯t agree?"


    John chuckled, "I¡¯m gonna do anything, Celeste."


    ¡¯But I can tell you want it,¡¯ he thought to himself. Her body language said it all, her expression betrayed her thoughts and her erratic breathing gave her away.


    Celeste scoffed and gulped down her glass, which she accidentally dropped and it shattered.


    "Woah, easy there. That¡¯s not water."


    "Fuck you."


    "I¡¯d be more than happy to fuck you."


    "Argh, you fucking prick! I¡¯m leaving."


    She grabbed her bag and started to head out, but John caught her by the arm.


    "Stop it! Let me go! Fuck!" She protested, but John stepped closer and cornered her against the wall.


    John was tall and strong, and Celeste could do nothing but curse as she stared into his eyes.


    "What the fuck is your problem? You crazy bastard! I¡¯m leaving," Celeste was beyond furious, but her eyes betrayed her, as she kept looking at John¡¯s lips.


    "Just admit it, you want me as much as I want you," John whispered as he leaned closer, and before Celeste could reply, his lips pressed against hers.


    She wanted to punch him, but instead, she kissed him back. Her soft lips parted and John¡¯s tongue entered her mouth. Their tongues entwined as the passion ignited between them, and the kiss intensified.


    John broke the kiss and his lips moved down to her neck, trailing kisses down her skin.


    He looked down and the way her ass cheeks filled out her jeans made him groan. She was truly blessed in the ass department.


    John placed his hands on Celeste¡¯s firm, round butt cheeks, squeezing and massaging them.


    "John...," Celeste moaned, and John unbuttoned her pants and pulled them down to reveal her ass covered by her black lace thong and dripping wet with her readiness.


    Celeste could do nothing but stick out her ass towards him, begging him to take her.


    She wanted him inside her, and she was ashamed of her dirty thoughts.


    ¡¯No, no, no. What are you doing Celeste? Get a grip of yourself!¡¯ she berated herself and as those thoughts raged through her mind, the front door opened, Matt waltz inside.


    "Honey, I¡¯m home."

 Chapter 215: Adulterous Celeste 2 *R18

    Celeste¡¯s blood chilled as she heard her boyfriend¡¯s voice.


    Matt frowned, "what are you doing?"


    "I... I was just, er..." she stammered as she struggled to hold eye contact with her boyfriend, but her lips formed an O when she saw Matt¡¯s smile.


    "Oh, were you changing? Sorry. I just came by to finish the plans for the new greenhouse. You girls need to help too. The monsters have gotten more ferocious since the invasion and we need more fortifications. I¡¯ll be in the office for a while then I have to come back," Matt said.


    "Ah, o-okay. Take your time," she answered and Matt ran towards the dedicated office that was separated by the dormitory, which was just a converted classroom.


    She turned around and heaved a sigh of relief when she noticed John was gone. She turned back to pick up her pants, but as she leaned down, she gasped when she felt a slap on her butt cheek.


    "Geez! You scared me, you creep," Celeste snapped and turned to glare at John.


    John was standing behind her and grinning like a cheshire cat.


    "Let¡¯s finish what we¡¯ve started," he whispered and his eyes were focused on her crotch.


    "No! Are you crazy? Matt is right there," She whispered.


    "I know, it makes it so much more exciting," John said with a sly grin and unbuckled his belt, pulling out his erect cock.


    Celeste could not help but stare at it while she tried not to lose her balance. John was applying pressure on her back and she couldn¡¯t help but bend over and stick out her ass while her hands were still on the floor, struggling not to fall over.


    "You like this, don¡¯t you?" John teased as he slid his shaft up and down the seam of her ass.


    "Go on, admit it, Celeste," John teased and slapped her ass cheek, sending ripples across the soft flesh.


    "Ahh, ah," she groaned and bit her lower lip as John spanked her ass.


    John grinned, enjoying her reaction, and kept spanking her, watching as her butt jiggled with each slap.


    "Are you okay, honey?" Matt called out from his office.


    "Y-yes, I¡¯m fine, Matt. I¡¯m just getting dressed," she called back and turned back to scowl at John, "get away from me, asshole," she whispered.


    "What if I don¡¯t want to?" John smirked and grabbed her waist.


    Before Celeste could react, John pushed forward and penetrated her from behind, forcing his shaft into her sopping wet folds.


    "Ahhhhh," Celeste moaned and quickly covered her mouth, embarrassed by the sound that came out.


    Her vagina was stretched to the limit, and she could feel her insides being filled with his shaft as it reached deep inside her.


    "Aww, you¡¯re so wet. That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good," John said and took a few steps forward with his full shaft still inside. Celeste stumbled forward with a muffled gasp, and he leaned in and wrapped his left arm around her torso, trapping her in a one-arm embrace while continuing to thrust into her.


    "W-what are you doing?" She hissed, feeling a mixture of excitement and humiliation.


    "You know damn well what I¡¯m doing," he growled as he began thrusting in and out of her and walking closer to the office until they were both behind the thin wall separating them from Matt.


    Celeste was still on all fours, struggling to control herself, and John was fucking her relentlessly with the occasional spank that made her moan.


    "Ahhh, ah, ahhh, hah, hah, stop," she pleaded.


    "Scream and he¡¯ll hear you," he taunted, spanking her ass and making her squeak and moan.


    "Ahhhh," she groaned, biting her lower lip.


    John wrapped his arm around her torso and lifted her up, pressing her against the wall.


    "There¡¯s your boyfriend, just a few metres away," John whispered into her ear.


    "What do you have against me? Why do you have to do this?" she moaned, tears welling up in her eyes, and he pressed his chest against her back, reaching around to grab her breasts with his left hand and rubbing her clit with his right.


    "Ahhh, ah, ah," Celeste moaned, struggling to keep her voice low as he pinched her nipples and thrust his cock inside her.


    "Don¡¯t pretend this is just me, sweetheart. I¡¯ll tell you what. Tell me to stop right now and I will disappear, but trust me, this will be the last time you ever see me if you do."


    She hesitated and then simply bucked her hips against him, burying herself in his cock.


    "Good girl," he smirked and leaned down to kiss her neck, sending a tingle of pleasure down her spine as he nibbled on the sensitive area.


    "Honey?" Matt called out from the office and Celeste froze, and she could hear Matt¡¯s footsteps getting closer.


    John could sense her nervousness and he leaned forward to whisper, "Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be alright."


    John grabbed Celeste and quickly moved behind the makeshift bathroom¡¯s door so that Celeste could stick out her head.


    "Yes, honey?"


    "Is everything okay, darling?"


    Celeste had always considered Matt a naive man and now, she felt a bit of guilt rising from her core.


    ¡¯He¡¯s done so much for me. Maybe he¡¯s not the most romantic person, but he¡¯s always there for me whenever I need him and now I¡¯m cheating on him with a perverted man,¡¯ she thought to herself, but then she felt John¡¯s cock thrusting deeper inside her, reaching parts that had never been touched and she forgot what she was thinking, crying out in pleasure.


    "Ahhh."


    "Honey?"


    "S-sorry. I tripped," she responded, her voice quivering from John¡¯s relentless thrusts.


    ¡¯My god, I never knew sex could feel this good,¡¯ she thought. Her guilt kept rising, but the new pleasures John brought to her were greater than her guilt.


    "Hey, are you crying?" Matt¡¯s voice interrupted her, and she shook her head.


    "N-no. I¡¯m fine."


    "Well, I¡¯ll be in the office if you need me," Matt replied, sounding concerned.


    "Okay."


    "How does it feel to get fucked by another man while talking to your boyfriend?" John whispered teasingly and licked her ear.


    Celeste was speechless as the feeling of guilt, pleasure and humiliation all rushed through her at once.


    She was getting fucked behind the bathroom door and the thin wall of the dormitory could only muffle her voice so much.


    "Ahhh, hah, ha, ah," Celeste moaned while she tried her best to stay still, but her legs quivered, and her knees grew weak as John pounded her relentlessly.


    "Ahh, ah, hahh, ahh, ah, ah, nnnnnggg," she moaned, her entire body trembling as a surge of pleasure spread through her core.


    She was unable to hold on to any semblance of self-control and her voice was growing louder and louder, until the door swung open and Matt¡¯s curious voice reached her ears.


    "What¡¯s wrong, honey? Are you hurt?"


    "Ah, ahh, ahhh," she moaned, barely able to form coherent words. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯m fine, I just hit my shin. Please don¡¯t come in, Matt," she said, trying her best to suppress the moans that threatened to leave her mouth, but John¡¯s thick shaft was mercilessly sliding in and out her.

 Chapter 216: Adulterous Celeste 3 *R18

    John looked down at Celeste¡¯s thick ass rippling against his pelvis, the supple flesh jiggling like pudding.


    His hands grabbed her wide hips and he spanked her hard, sending ripples across the smooth flesh and Celeste bit her lips to stop the moan that almost left her.


    "Uhh," she grunted and leaned her head against the bathroom wall.


    "I¡¯ve got to get back to work, honey. I¡¯ll see you later," Matt said, sounding apologetic.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯m going to lie down and have a nap," Celeste replied and bucked her hips to John¡¯s rhythm, eager to reach the pinnacle of ecstasy once more.


    "Good. Have a nice rest, dear," Matt replied and walked out of their dormitory.


    ¡¯He is so oblivious. He doesn¡¯t realise his girlfriend is getting her brains fucked out right now,¡¯ John thought, and the idea of getting caught just added to his arousal, making his cock throb inside Celeste.


    "So? How was it? Did you enjoy getting fucked in front of your boyfriend?" John teased and slammed his hips forward, sending his cock deep inside Celeste, his heavy balls slapping against her clit.


    "Ah, ah, ahhh," Celeste cried out louder than ever. Her lips curled into a manic smile as she was finally able to let it all out and enjoy the immense pleasure of John¡¯s dick stretching and filling her to the brim.


    "Ah, ahhh, h-he¡¯ll be back, ahhh, y-you should, ahhh, hmmm," Celeste¡¯s sentence was cut off as he pinned her against the wall, one of his hands playing with her clit and the other massaging her supple breast.


    "H-he might," Celeste moaned as John¡¯s cock twisted inside her, grazing her sensitive spots.


    "Then we better make this quick," he smirked and powered his hips forward, slamming her against the wall with all his might.


    Her moans were muffled by John¡¯s hand as he roughly fucked her, planting his seed deep inside her womb.


    "Ahhh! N-no more," she tried to say but John didn¡¯t listen. He was beyond reason now.


    "Aaarrgh, ahh!" he shouted as his climax hit him like a ton of bricks.


    "Ahhhh," Celeste moaned and her eyes rolled back in her head as she came again. Her inner muscled clenched around his cock, milking every last drop out of him.


    Her legs turned to jelly and her breaths came out in ragged gasps, her face flushed red with exertion, but she was still grinning.


    Her vision was blurry and all she could think about was how good it felt to have his cock buried deep within her pussy.


    "Ahhh."


    As her senses came back to her, she realised what she had done. The balance of guilt and pleasure in her core had tipped to the former¡¯s side. She looked at a picture on the wall, it depicted her and Matt in happier times when they were still young and the essence of their love was still fresh, but she had betrayed the image, her boyfriend, her relationship, and worst of all, herself.


    Her thoughts were interrupted as John spoke again, "We¡¯re not done yet," and she let out a moan, feeling her insides being stirred up by John¡¯s shaft.


    "I¡¯m still going to keep going."


    She heard his husky voice, but couldn¡¯t muster up the energy to respond. What was worse, the pleasure she felt was stronger than ever and she could tell her body was loving it, but the part of her that was rational and still sane wanted to stop him.


    "Ahh," she moaned when he thrust deep and slow, drawing a cry from her lips.


    "Ha, you like that? You¡¯re such a whore, Celeste." John growled in her ear as he fucked her relentlessly, and she couldn¡¯t deny it anymore. She was a whore. A whore for the pleasure John was giving her; a whore for the way his cock felt inside her; a whore for betraying Matt¡¯s trust. But she didn¡¯t care anymore.


    As John¡¯s words echoed in her ear, Celeste felt a shudder run down her spine. She knew he was right; she had become a whore, willingly giving herself over to the carnal desires that he stirred within her. But even as she acknowledged this truth, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to care. The pleasure was too intense, too overwhelming, and she found herself lost in the throes of ecstasy once again.


    John¡¯s thrusts grew harder, more urgent, and Celeste could feel herself being pushed to the brink. She clung to him, digging her nails into his back as she felt herself on the precipice of yet another orgasm. And then, with a cry that was half-pleasure, half-pain, she came again, her body shuddering and convulsing as John continued to pound into her.


    But even as Celeste rode out her orgasm, John showed no sign of slowing down, his cock continuing to piston in and out of her with a fury that she could barely comprehend. She felt herself on the verge of passing out, her body aching and exhausted, but she held on, her own lust driving her to seek out the release that she so desperately craved. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her eyes were now a pool of white, rolling over into the back of her skull and her tongue was sticking out in an obscene display of euphoric bliss.


    John¡¯s thrusts slowed as Celeste came down from her high, her body still trembling with aftershocks. He pulled out of her, leaving her feeling empty and used. She opened her eyes, looking up at him with a mixture of guilt and satisfaction.


    "You¡¯re amazing," John said, his voice filled with awe. He reached down, brushing a stray lock of hair out of Celeste¡¯s face. "That was incredible."


    Celeste didn¡¯t respond. She couldn¡¯t. She felt dirty, used, and ashamed. She had betrayed Matt¡¯s trust, and for what? A few moments of pleasure?


    John was still looking at her with a mixture of awe and lust, but Celeste couldn¡¯t meet his gaze. She turned away, tears streaming down her face as the weight of what she¡¯d done crashed down on her. She¡¯d given in to her carnal desires and betrayed the person she loved most. What was worse, she¡¯d enjoyed it, no she¡¯d loved it and she could tell she was too far gone; she would not be able to abandon this pleasure.

 Chapter 217: Laura Rizalde

    John¡¯s sneakers skidded across the slick pavement, narrowly avoiding a pile of rubble and a human body sprawled out in the street. He leapt over the hood of a burned-out car, its metal twisted and melted from some fiery explosion.


    The city was unrecognizable; buildings collapsed into piles of debris, and thick smoke rising from every corner. As he ran, John couldn¡¯t help but feel the city had become a proper post-apocalyptic wasteland, the once bustling city now godless.


    John felt a strong, sudden force shoot through his body, sending him flying while using his Shockwave skill. He flew far above the crumbling buildings, his eyes focused on the sun behind dark storm clouds.


    In sharp contrast to the bustling metropolis it had once been, the city below appeared to be a kingdom in ruins. John felt the energy rushing through him as he floated in midair, like a shockwave throbbing with raw force. His limbs tingled with electricity and his heart raced with adrenaline. He took in the ominous scene before him, bracing himself for he had to do next.


    The sudden and brutal strength was enough to make him wince, the aftershock still resonating through his body. He drew a sharp intake of breath, his lungs burning, and his muscles ached as his body recovered.


    He landed on the roof of an office building, the impact sending cracks running through the concrete and shattering the glass windows. As he steadied himself, he strode across the rooftop towards the edge of the building, gazing at the ruins below.


    John stood tall, his broad shoulders squared and his chin lifted high. His face was set in a determined expression while he gazed over the city and towards the writhing mass of creatures in the distance. With each step he took closer, their frenzied movements became more erratic.


    They lurked below, their bodies tangled and twisting into a roiling mass of limbs and fangs. They seethed and snarled, a writhing, wriggling throng of flesh.


    John knew what was ahead of him; he could already see it¡ªthe monsters creeping forward, ready to unleash their fury. As he looked down, he could see them, their glowing red eyes piercing through the foggy streets. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I should start here," he muttered to himself, heaving a deep sigh.


    John¡¯s base was ever-growing, and now, with the addition of the Nevilians, they needed not only materials from monsters to expand the base, but the survivors needed more clothes, food, and medicine.


    There were several survivors in John¡¯s base, including children and elderly, and John had made sure they were safe. He was not only the base¡¯s leader, he was also the strongest among them, and he knew the importance of keeping his people safe.


    The place he was overwatching was the heart of the city. Clothing stores, pharmacies, hardware shops, and convenience stores were scattered everywhere. It was the perfect location for scavenging, but with the horde of monsters prowling around, it was also a dangerous place.


    Many 3-star monsters were wandering around the streets, and if John failed to eliminate them, they would attack the survivors. As far as John knew, he was the only one capable of dealing with the 3-star monsters, and he needed the scavenging teams and scouts to be able to wander freely.


    There was no other choice; he had to clear the central zone by himself.


    The horde of monstrous creatures surged forward, a writhing mass of red eyes and gnashing teeth. John¡¯s heart pounded in his chest as he braced himself for the impending battle. With every muscle in his body coiled tightly, he lifted his hands, palms sizzling with raw power, and unleashed a devastating Shockwave that tore through the air like a tornado, ripping limbs from bodies and painting the ground crimson with blood. The monsters screeched in agony, but John showed no mercy as he continued to unleash his Skills.


    But they were relentless. They kept coming, their bodies twisting and contorting as they tried to reach him.


    John gritted his teeth, his body shaking with the effort of holding them back. He couldn¡¯t keep this up forever. He needed to end this now.


    John closed his eyes, focusing all his energy into one powerful blast. He felt the energy building inside him, growing stronger and stronger until it was almost unbearable. And then he released it.


    With a deafening roar, a shockwave exploded from him, rippling through the air and tearing through the monsters like paper. They screeched and writhed, their bodies torn apart by the sheer force of the blast.


    John watched as the monsters were blown to pieces, their mangled bodies littering the street. He breathed a sigh of relief, but he knew this was only the beginning.


    The system¡¯s notifications chimed like a future bass track, his strength growing as he continued to steal power from the unfortunate beasts that dared to challenge him. He clenched his fists, his knuckles turning white as his power surged through him.


    The dusk light engulfed the city like a shimmering gold cloak, creating a lovely, cosy glow that spread across the streets. Layers upon layers of golden clouds stretched unendingly in all directions across the sky. The smell of freshly cut grass and spring flowers mixed with a faint tinge of ash and smoke in the air. Upon closer look, the image revealed a hint of death, devastation, and blood, despite its first attractive appearance. Despite the beauty that surrounded her, there was an underlying sense of danger lingering in the air.


    After hours of carnage, John sat alone in the centre of the desolate city, a pool of monster blood surrounding him. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, relishing the feeling of being completely in control.


    "It¡¯s good to be the boss," John smirked and chuckled.


    John made his way back to base, basking in the sunset glow.


    As he entered the newly constructed cafeteria, a hush fell over the room and whispers began to circulate. The pristine floors shone under the glare of fluorescent lights, giving the space an almost clinical feel. The smell of fresh paint and new furniture filled his nostrils as he made his way towards a table. Men and women turned their heads to watch him, their hushed conversations pausing as they took in his arrival, but there was something more interesting going on.


    "Is that Laura Rizalde?


    "Damn, what I wouldn¡¯t do to get in between those cheeks."


    "Laura, come sit here, baby."


    "Laura, I can make you feel so good."


    "Damn, look at those big titties."


    Laura was enjoying the attention, smiling coyly as she strutted down the halls. She loved the way men drooled over her, especially when she dressed up. Her body was like a magnet, attracting everyone¡¯s gaze, and her breasts bounced with every step, threatening to spill out of her low-cut dress.


    She had always been popular with men, but now, as a former star in the apocalypse, the attention was amplified. The men seemed to go crazy for her, and she couldn¡¯t help but love it.


    John¡¯s eyes followed her every step as she sashayed past him, hips swaying in a seductive cadence.


    She looked up at him and motioned for him to come sit at the little round table in the cafeteria¡¯s corner.

 Chapter 218: Laura Rizalde 2

    Laura, with her curves accentuated by the tight black dress she wore, walked gracefully to the table in the far corner. Every step caused her hips to sway enticingly, a sight that made even seasoned men¡¯s heads turn as they followed her every move.


    The dress stuck to her like a second skin, outlining every curve and highlighting her supercilious features, making it clear she was the hottest woman in the room. Her heels clicked against the floor with each step, echoing all over the cafeteria.


    She took a seat and crossed one long leg over another, revealing inches of smooth, silky thigh beneath the table - an irresistible vision for any man who dared look away from his food.


    John noticed all eyes were on her as he entered the cafeteria; she could feel their gazes like threads of heat trapping her within a web of desire.


    John sat down next to her, "what¡¯s this?" He asked, eyeing her up and down.


    "Oh this?" She said, gesturing to the black dress she wore. "It¡¯s just something I threw on," she said nonchalantly, trying her best to sound as uninterested as possible.


    "So people still dress up, huh? Even in the midst of an apocalypse."


    "Well, we¡¯ve got to have our little pleasures, right? Besides, you never know when the next handsome stranger might come along and sweep you off your feet," Laura replied coyly.


    John scoffed, "that¡¯ll be the day."


    "Why not?" Laura asked, arching an eyebrow. "I mean, look at me. I¡¯m hot. You¡¯re hot. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d have no trouble finding someone who¡¯d be more than willing to jump into bed with you."


    "Sure, but I don¡¯t think a fancy dress is needed."


    "Hey, it¡¯s the apocalypse. You¡¯ve got to dress to impress," Laura smirked.


    John shrugged and began eating, "well, you look great."


    Laura rolled her eyes, "thanks, I guess."


    "Anyway," Laura stood up, "Come to my room tonight," she said, walking away, but not before glancing back at John with a playful smirk.


    John found himself entranced by Laura¡¯s mesmerising hip swing as she walked away. Any man would go crazy seeing her legs, which seemed to go on forever, and the way her clothing hugged every curve of her plump ass. Taking a deep breath, he willed himself to turn away from her as she vanished into the crowd.


    The rest of the day, John found himself distracted by thoughts of Laura. Her inviting smile, those bedroom eyes that seemed to see right through him, and her body... Oh, her body! He wasn¡¯t one to dwell, even when it came to women, but there was something about Laura.


    After dinner, John headed to her room because he could take it no longer. The door opened with a moan and John saw the flickering candles in the corners. Laura lay on the bed, naked save for her underwear, her contours emphasised by the candle¡¯s gentle radiance. Her cleavage was lustrous and protruded beyond the lace of her bra. John took a deep breath, his throat going abruptly dry. He stepped inside and locked the door behind him, and she gave him a sultry look.


    "I¡¯ve been waiting for you," she purred, patting the space next to her on the bed. "I hope you¡¯re here to have some... fun." Her voice dripped with suggestiveness, leaving no doubt in John¡¯s mind as to what she had in mind. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John tried to maintain his cool facade despite his racing heart. "Laura," he began hoarsely, "I thought it was something serious."


    "Are you really going to keep playing hard-to-get?" Laura said. "You can¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not interested." She ran a hand down her body, tracing the outline of her ample bosom.


    Staring at the seductive image in front of him, John¡¯s jaw almost fell to the floor. Laura curled up on the bed like a seductive goddess, playing with the lace on her bra with her fingertips. In response, he felt his pants tighten, revealing his arousal. He drew his breath shakily and moved towards the bed, his gaze fixed on her delicious shape.


    "Laura," he managed to rasp out, "I... I don¡¯t know what to say."


    John was taken aback by the intensity of her gaze as she looked at him with pure desire. Laura¡¯s assertiveness and confidence was a new experience, but there was something else clouding his thoughts. She slid her fingers underneath her panties, her lips parting slightly, and he watched her touch herself while looking into his eyes.


    "Don¡¯t," she whispered, her voice thick with lust. "Just come here and make love to me."


    John swallowed hard. The sight of Laura laying on the bed, touching herself and pleading for his attention was intoxicating, and it made his head spin. He wanted her.


    "I can¡¯t," he finally managed to say. "I don¡¯t think we should..."


    There was something yelling at him, not to do it. It was as if he had forgotten something very important that was constantly in the back of his mind.


    "But, you want this, don¡¯t you?" Laura asked, her voice laced with desire.


    Her fingers continued to trace patterns across her flesh, and her bra slipped lower, revealing the fullness of her breasts. John couldn¡¯t help but stare, every movement and tease sent a thrill straight to his bulge.


    "I..." John trailed off, his throat constricting and Laura stood up, her breasts bouncing as she sauntered over to him. She placed her hands on his chest, the heat of her palms sending shivers through his body.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" she murmured, her fingers slowly sliding down his torso, towards his belt buckle.


    John felt her hot breath on his skin, her fingers dancing over his body, and he found himself powerless to resist.


    Laura¡¯s lips met John¡¯s neck, and she traced her tongue along his jawline. "You¡¯re so tense," she purred, her fingers still dancing across his body. "Let me help you relax."


    She pulled away and reached for his hand, guiding it to her backside. She grabbed his index finger and pressed it against her tight pucker.


    With great care, she pushed his finger inside, and her ass stretched around him.


    "Fuck," she moaned. "Right there, baby, yes."

 Chapter 219: Laura Rizalde 3

    John¡¯s desire to succumb to Laura¡¯s alluring charms was getting almost intolerable as his arousal throbbed painfully against his pants. His senses were flooded by her touch and aroma, and he realised he wouldn¡¯t last much longer. He caught her by the waist and drew her in, kissing her desperately while he groaned with pleasure and frustration at the same time.


    Laura arched her back, moaning into the kiss as she grinded herself against John¡¯s hardness. His hands roamed her body, exploring every curve of her supple flesh and his finger sliding in and out of her backdoor, while hers unbuttoned his shirt with practiced ease. Fabric rustled to the floor as their clothes fell away, leaving them both naked and vulnerable. John¡¯s eyes raked over her naked form, unable to believe that this sexy, confident woman was here in his arms.


    "I want you," he breathed.


    Laura leaned forward, her nipples grazing his bare chest. "Then take me," she murmured, her breath hot on his neck. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She climbed onto the bed, spreading her legs and beckoning for him to follow. He climbed between her thighs, his eyes fixed on her glistening folds and he slid his tongue inside her, savouring her sweetness.


    She wrapped her legs around his neck, pulling him in closer and his hands wandered to her breasts, his fingers tweaking her nipples and massaging her supple flesh. She moaned and writhed beneath him, her fingers tangling in his hair as his tongue worked her insides.


    "Yes, that¡¯s it, baby," she whimpered.


    John freed himself from her grip and rose to his knees, his cock pointing at the ceiling and dripping with precum.


    "Enough foreplay," he growled, his voice low and husky.


    He lined his cock up with her slick entrance, but felt Laura¡¯s cool fingers on his chest.


    "Wait a second, baby," she purred, her black eyes sparkling with mischief. "I want to try something."


    John¡¯s body thrummed with need, and he was ready to claim her, but his curiosity was piqued.


    "Try what?"


    "Something we¡¯ll both enjoy," she replied.


    With a devilish smirk, Laura flipped onto her stomach and pushed her plump ass up into the air. She looked over her shoulder, her dark hair falling in waves down her back.


    "Like what you see?" She swayed her hips in jest. John¡¯s bulge quivered with eagerness; he was shocked at the change in the once-calm and collected actress. He looked away, knowing full well that something was amiss. But he stopped caring at that precise moment. He could not resist the pull of his lust and hormones towards her.


    Furious, he uttered the words "Fuck, Laura," in a raspy voice. "You¡¯re driving me crazy."


    "Good," she sighed and continued to arched her back. "Now, come on over here and give me what I want."


    "What if I say no?"


    "You can¡¯t," Laura smiled. "We¡¯re not leaving this room until I¡¯ve had my fill."


    "So what you¡¯re saying is, you want to be fucked," John smirked, his ego growing, and he moved closer, running his hands down her spine.


    "If that¡¯s what it takes," Laura¡¯s voice was a low purr as she looked at him over her shoulder.


    "Then let¡¯s not waste any time."


    Without warning, John gripped her hips and drove himself deep inside her.


    "Ohhh," Laura groaned, her voice full with want. "That¡¯s it, baby."


    John thrust hard and fast, his hips slapping against her backside and her plump flesh rippling with each impact.


    With each thrust, John felt himself getting closer and closer to the edge. Laura¡¯s moans and whimpers of pleasure only served to spur him on, and he could feel her walls tightening around him. He reached around, his fingers finding her clit and rubbing in time with his thrusts.


    "Yes, yes, yes," Laura chanted, her voice growing louder with each repetition.


    John could feel her body tensing up beneath him, and he knew she was close. He increased his pace, driving himself deeper and harder into her.


    "Come for me, Laura," he growled, his voice barely above a whisper.


    With a loud cry, Laura shattered around him, her orgasm rippling through her body and sending John over the edge. He groaned as he emptied himself inside her, his hips still moving as the last vestiges of his release left him.


    They collapsed onto the bed together, their bodies tangled in a sweaty heap. Their breaths were heavy and their hearts were racing.


    "That was..." Laura trailed off, not quite able to find the right word.


    "Mind-blowing," John finished for her, eliciting a chuckle from Laura.


    "Exactly."


    As their breathing returned to normal, the two basked in the afterglow.Laura lay on top of him, her plump breasts flattening against his chest, "John, I need your help with something."


    "What is it?"


    "I need you to accompany me on a supply run."


    John sat up and Laura moved away. "Is that it? What¡¯s so special about this supply run?"


    "I need to get a lot of stuff. A lot of it, and you have your inventory thingy. I want you to accompany me," Laura replied, nuzzling her cheek against his chest, her hand tracing up and down his abs.


    John sighed and ran his fingers through her hair, "Okay. When are we going?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "Fine," John got off the bed and started putting his clothes on.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I have to see someone."


    Laura rolled her eyes, "Of course you do. It¡¯s always another woman with you, isn¡¯t it?"


    Laura¡¯s tone was sharp and accusatory, but her smile belied her words.


    The lingering scent of their passionate lovemaking filled the room as John turned and walked away. The faint aroma of her perfume mixed with his musky scent made it a vivid reminder of their time together. He couldn¡¯t help but glance back at the rumpled sheets and tousled pillows. But as he left the room, the smell faded and was replaced by an emptiness that mirrored his heart. Again, he felt that something was amiss, but it was not time yet for John to know.

 Chapter 220: Supply Run

    John and Laura stepped down to the main floor and passed through the lounge. Today, they were going on a supply run, but first, they had to pass through the lounge.


    "Damn, the boss sure is lucky."


    A heavy sigh followed the man¡¯s word before someone else spoke up: "Of course, someone like Laura would be looking for someone like the boss."


    The people were busy drinking and gambling. The lounge was the entertainment spot for the base, and the survivors were enjoying themselves.


    The people in the lounge were all busy drinking and gambling, their voices a steady hum in the background. There was a sense of camaraderie in the air, the kind that could only be found amongst those who have experienced tragedy together. They had lost their homes, their loved ones, and their lives, and in the process, they had gained each other.


    "The boss is so cool," a teenage boy said.


    "He¡¯s really strong," a teenage girl nodded her head.


    "Yeah, he¡¯s awesome!"


    "He¡¯s a hero," another voice added.


    "A real hero."


    "I wish I was as strong as him."


    "I want to be just like him."


    The voices echoed around the room, filled with admiration and respect.


    "Don¡¯t even think about it," Laura snapped, glancing at John.


    "Think about what?"


    "Don¡¯t play dumb, I mean those teenage girls there."


    John scoffed. "Who do you think I am?"


    "A man," Laura¡¯s lips pursed.


    "Hey, what¡¯s with the attitude?"


    Laura shrugged, "It¡¯s the truth. Besides, don¡¯t act like you haven¡¯t been eyeing up some of the other women here."


    "I haven¡¯t."


    Laura snorted.


    "You have no faith in me," John¡¯s tone was filled with hurt and disappointment.


    "Yeah yeah. Let¡¯s go," Laura muttered, brushing past him.


    "You know, you¡¯re a lot more aggressive than I remember," John remarked, following her out of the room.


    Laura glanced over her shoulder. "A lot¡¯s changed, John." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That¡¯s for sure," John muttered, shaking his head.


    John and Laura made their way towards the heart of the city, a part of it that John had already cleared.


    "So, where are we going?"


    "It¡¯s further down this street," Laura replied as she glanced around, her gaze lingering on the crumbling buildings and shattered windows.


    John frowned. "Why this part of the city?"


    "I know this place well; I lived here after all. There are plenty of supplies, but you need to know where to look."


    "You¡¯re the boss," John shrugged.


    The streets were eerily quiet, save for the occasional howl or shriek from a monster. John had already killed all the monsters in the area, and they would not bother anyone for a few hours.


    "This place used to be a residential area," Laura began. "There are lots of houses, apartments, and condos."


    John glanced around, and he could only see destruction.


    "This place sure had it worse than most of the city. What makes you think there will be supplies around here?"


    "I know of many paranoid actors, actresses, and other rich people who were stockpiling for some make-believe apocalypse. Who knew they were right?"


    "Well, that¡¯s good news for us. Do you have a list of what you need?"


    "Yeah, it¡¯s pretty long, but I think we can handle it. Follow me."


    The sound of their footsteps echoed through the empty streets. The air was filled with the stench of rotting corpses and burnt rubber. It was a smell that had become familiar to them.


    They had seen many dead bodies, some half-eaten, others charred¡ªbut this was their new reality.


    "Here we are."


    Laura stopped in front of a tall, modern apartment building. Its facade was crumbling and its windows were shattered, but it seemed mostly intact.


    "I lived here," she said, her voice heavy with emotion. "Before..."


    She didn¡¯t finish the sentence.


    "Let¡¯s go," John said, his voice filled with determination.


    They made their way into the building, carefully stepping over debris and avoiding fallen beams.


    "What are we looking for?" John asked, keeping his eyes peeled for danger.


    John frowned when no answer came. He turned around to see Laura walking towards the bedroom.


    "John, can you put all of this in your inventory?"


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he stepped inside the bedroom. He scanned the room from left to right. There were a few paintings hanging on the wall, a luxurious bed, a walk-in closet, and a pile of clothes lying discarded in the corner.


    He walked over to the pile of clothes and knelt down to inspect them. As he picked up the clothes, a foul stench wafted from them, causing him to grimace.


    "I don¡¯t think these are salvageable," he called out.


    "John, that¡¯s not what I want," Laura said timidly.


    "What is it, then?"


    "Everything else... the bed, the TV and everything that¡¯s in the closet."


    John clenched his jaw when he heard Laura¡¯s request.


    "So, this is what you wanted? What you brought me here for?"


    "Yes, it is. Is there something wrong with that?"


    "No, there¡¯s nothing wrong. You can do whatever you want with your stuff. But you should have told me what we¡¯re here for."


    "Why would I do that? You would¡¯ve just said no."


    John shook his head and muttered, "I can¡¯t believe this."


    His thoughts flashed back to the memories of the previous day, and he thought about the thing he couldn¡¯t remember the day before.


    His eyes widened when he realised it. Before this, he had suspected Laura of having some type of charm Skill¡ªsomething that made her impossible to resist.


    John wasn¡¯t one to forget things that could be used against him, which meant she must have used said Skill on him.


    Laura saw him clenching his fists and panic set in. She walked closer and rested her hand on his chest. She could tell he was getting angry and she had to calm him down.


    As her hand touched his chest, a faint pink glow emanated from her fingertips, and a wave of calmness washed over him.

 Chapter 221: Consequences

    "John, don¡¯t be mad," she said, her voice soothing and melodic. "I had to do it. I didn¡¯t want you to refuse me."


    "What did you do to me?" John demanded, his voice a low growl.


    "It¡¯s just a charm skill," she said, averting her gaze.


    "So what was that about, yesterday? You can¡¯t ask for a stupid favour, so you have sex with me instead?"


    Laura¡¯s eyes widened. "No, of course not! John, I already consider myself your woman, that has nothing to do with this."


    More of the faint glow emanated from her and passed through John. He raised his hand and cupped her cheek. She leaned into his touch, and a smile formed on her lips, but her expression changed into panic when John¡¯s hand trailed down towards her neck and squeezed.


    "You know, if I was a weaker man, you would have had your way with me," John said, his grip tightening. "I could snap your neck like a twig right now."


    Laura gasped, her eyes watering. "John, please. You¡¯re hurting me."


    "You¡¯ve been messing with my mind ever since you met me, haven¡¯t you?"


    "It¡¯s not like that," Laura choked out, her voice strained.


    "What did you make me do yesterday? I felt like I was being pulled by something."


    "John, please let me go. I¡¯ll tell you everything, but you have to let me go," Laura pleaded.


    John stared into her tear-filled eyes with a cold, unforgiving intensity. His jaw clenched so hard that his teeth threatened to shatter as he finally released her, sending her stumbling backward with a violent force. Laura fell to the ground gasping for air, her chest heaving as if it were being crushed under the weight of his anger and betrayal.


    "I can¡¯t believe you did that," she said, her voice raspy.


    "I can¡¯t believe I let you get away with it," John shot back.


    "You didn¡¯t have a choice," Laura replied, rubbing her throat. "You were under the influence of my Charm Skill. That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t say no."


    "Your what?"


    "Charm Skill. It¡¯s a skill that allows me to manipulate people¡¯s emotions and desires."


    "You¡¯re using a fucking system-aided Skill to manipulate me?"


    "Not just you. I can use it on anyone."


    "Listen, I don¡¯t give a shit who you use it on aside from myself and the people I care about. Give me one good reason why I shouldn¡¯t snap your neck right now."


    John¡¯s comments were like daggers piercing Laura¡¯s heart. She sensed his frigid anger radiating from him, ready to swallow her. She never imagined it would come to this, but she realised she had erred greatly in utilising her Charm Skill on him. Her eyes begged for pity as she raised her head to face him.


    "John, I promise there was a valid purpose for my using my skill on you, even though I realise it was wrong to do so. It was never my intention to have you do anything against your will. I only wanted to confirm that you support me."


    John¡¯s expression remained unreadable, and Laura couldn¡¯t tell if he believed her or not. She swallowed hard, her throat still sore from his grip. "I promise you, John, I will never use my charm skill on you again. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to make it up to you. As I said, I already consider myself your woman."


    John let out a humourless laugh took one step forward. "You think I¡¯m stupid?"


    Laura shrank back in fear as he approached, his aura was menacing. She could feel his rage simmering beneath the surface, and she knew that if she made the slightest move, it would erupt in a torrent of violence.


    "No, John, please. You don¡¯t understand."


    "Listen, Laura, before you keep wasting your time trying to explain, you should know that I, too, have skills you don¡¯t know about. Trust me when I tell you this, if you really considered yourself my woman, I would know."


    John threatened as he continued to step forward while Laura kept her back against the wall. Of course, Laura could never have known about John¡¯s class. As John told her, if she truly considered herself his, he would know because the system would warn him about the disadvantages of being involved with a single woman.


    One disadvantage was that there would be no quests related to stealing her and he would miss out on the rewards. Another disadvantage was that he would receive no benefits from sleeping with her. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Laura," John growled. "Your free passes are over. Lie to me again, and you¡¯re dead."


    John cornered Laura against the wall and traced his hand over her bruised neck.


    "John, I promise¡ªah!"


    John cut her off by grabbing her neck. She whimpered as his grip tightened and he pressed her against the wall, his eyes locked onto hers.


    "If you lie to me again, I will not hesitate to kill you."


    "I won¡¯t. I promise. Please, John, let me go."


    Laura¡¯s tears ran down her cheeks as she pleaded. She could feel his fingers digging into her skin, and the pressure was becoming unbearable.


    John stared into her eyes, his expression devoid of emotion. He felt nothing but contempt for her, and he was tempted to end her life right then and there.


    After a moment of consideration, he decided against it.


    "I¡¯m going to let you go now," John said. "But if you try anything, I will not hesitate to kill you."


    With those words, John released his grip on her neck and stepped back.


    Laura slumped against the wall, gasping for air, her knees trembling. She placed a hand against her throat and winced as the pain began to subside. She looked at John, her eyes brimming with fear and uncertainty.


    "We should go," John said, turning his back to her. "We have a lot of supplies to collect."


    John ignored everything else and placed the bed in his inventory. If Laura could have it her way, she would ask him what about the other things she wanted to retrieve, but she knew she was in no position to ask for anything.


    "John," she called.


    "Shut up, Laura. If you can¡¯t say something helpful, don¡¯t speak."


    "I¡¯m sorry, John."


    "Don¡¯t apologise. Just help me get the items. It¡¯s what you came for."


    They moved from one house to the next, retrieving items and storing them in his dimensional storage space.


    Laura took John around the neighbourhood and helped him get some supplies. The whole time regretting having ever messed with John. She had begun to feel safe around John and that reminded her of the old world¡ªhow her womanly charms could get her anywhere, but she should have never messed with a man like John.


    When they were done, they headed back towards the base. They walked in silence, neither one of them willing to break the tension.


    Reality had slapped Laura in the face and that day, she understood perfectly how the world had changed. They had tried living by themselves, but that didn¡¯t work. She couldn¡¯t be with a man like Adam because she¡¯d have no freedom, but what she really understood was that she should never take good things for granted.

 Chapter 222: Roasted Razorlin

    "Any luck?" Lydia greeted John as he entered the cafeteria.


    "None so far. Something must have happened for Nova to go off the radar like that."


    "You think they¡¯re openly at war already?"


    "It¡¯s possible, but from what little I spoke with Nova, she struck me as the cautious, even indecisive type."


    John and Lydia sat down at a table in the far corner and John gestured for the cafeteria worker to bring him his new favourite: roasted Razorlin and mashed potatoes.


    Lydia¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard John mention the meal.


    "Oh, I have to try that."


    John laughed and ordered two servings.


    "So, what¡¯s our next move?" Lydia asked.


    "We just need to keep expanding the base and clearing out the city centre and continue to look for her."


    Lydia sighed and ran her fingers through her hair. "This is getting frustrating. Maybe we should start doing something else."


    "I agree. I have an idea," John replied. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh?" Lydia leaned forward, her interest piqued.


    John took a bite of the roast Razorlin and nodded, his expression thoughtful. "I was thinking we should start helping other smaller settlements. Help them build a shelter and protect it to help them grow."


    Lydia nodded. "I think that¡¯s a great idea."


    "Yeah, I think so, too. I¡¯ll speak with the rest of the team and see what they think."


    "Great. For now, I will go. Enjoy your food," Lydia said, leaving with a wink.


    John returned his attention to his meal. After he was done, he leaned back on his chair, rubbing his full belly. He was satisfied with the progress of the day, and he had made a plan for the next day.


    John was lost in thought as he pondered the possibility of helping other settlements when he felt a warm pair of thighs on his lap and arms draped around his shoulders.


    "Hey, handsome," Stephanie purred, leaning against him. She pressed her face against his chest and inhaled deeply. "Mmm, you smell good."


    "Hey, you," John replied, wrapping his arms around her.


    John waited for her reply, but she simply kept on inhaling his scent. John chuckled and gave her tight buttocks a squeeze.


    "Sorry, I just miss you. We barely get to spend any time together," Stephanie said, pressing her cheek against his.


    "I know. It¡¯s hard, isn¡¯t it?"


    "It really is. I just want to spend more time with you."


    "Me too."


    They stayed in each other¡¯s embrace, basking in each other¡¯s warmth until Stephanie finally spoke up, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I was thinking..."


    "Yeah?"


    "Why don¡¯t we spend the night together?"


    "You want to stay the night?"


    "Yeah."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course, I¡¯m sure," Stephanie scoffed. "What, do you have other plans?"


    "Kind of. Dalia wanted to spend the night, too."


    "Really? Well, I guess that¡¯s fine. Maybe the three of us can have some fun," Stephanie murmured, her hand drifting towards his crotch.


    John laughed and grabbed her hand. "You know I don¡¯t mind, but you¡¯ll have to convince Dalia yourself."


    Stephanie smirked, a smug expression on her face. "You know I can get anyone to do what I want."


    "Yeah, that¡¯s why I¡¯m worried. But you should probably go and get ready for tonight. I have a couple of things I need to take care of."


    Stephanie pouted and climbed off his lap.


    "Fine. But don¡¯t take too long, okay?"


    "Aye aye, cappy."


    Stephanie gave him a peck on the lips and sashayed out of the cafeteria.


    In truth, John had nothing to do, but there was someone he had been neglecting. Maria...


    "Hey," John greeted.


    "Hi," Maria said, looking at him shyly. "How was the supply run with Laura?"


    "Eventful," John said as he thought about his confrontation with Laura and her explanation.


    "So, how is this going?" John asked as he gestured towards the group of mostly women who were meditating on the courtyard¡¯s floor.


    Maria had discovered something unusual about the Energy granted by the system. Most of the time, when a Skill was used, the human body would release Energy to the environment. It was a waste that Maria did not approve of; hence, she had been teaching her group a new meditation technique.


    The idea was simple. The people would meditate, and then, when they used their skills, they would absorb the energy released instead of letting it flow away.


    "Good. At least for some," Maria answered.


    "And those?" John asked.


    "Not as much."


    "What is the difference between those two?"


    "Some people are more attuned to their bodies and are more aware of their state of being," Maria explained.


    "And those who are not?"


    "Let¡¯s just say they¡¯re struggling."


    John¡¯s fingers rubbed against his stubble, creating a rough scratching sound as he pondered Maria¡¯s words. He seemed lost in thought, with occasional pauses as he considered something deeply.


    "Is there anything I can do to help?"


    "Actually, there is. I would appreciate it if you could join us," Maria answered, looking hopeful.


    "You know what? Sure. Why not?"


    Grinning, John sat down with his eyes closed and his legs crossed, blending in with the others. He tried to concentrate, but the sound of the others¡¯ breathing and Maria¡¯s close proximity kept him from focusing. Her sensual curves and taut, seductive figure were all he could think about. Her little stature and tight little ass consumed his thoughts, and he came here to strengthen their bond.


    Maria sat beside John, her back straight and her breathing steady. She closed her eyes and whispered her guidance close to John¡¯s ears.


    John decided to put the matter of Maria¡¯s butt aside for the moment and cleared his thoughts. He focused his thoughts on the slight fluctuations of Energy around his body. Slowly, he focused on the use of his Quiet Steps and a bubble of Energy formed around him.


    John opened his eyes and noticed the faint shimmering bubble of energy around him. It was translucent, and he could barely make it out, but it was there.


    Suddenly, the bubble of Energy burst and the Energy dispersed. John sighed and closed his eyes, trying again.


    It took a few tries, but he managed to create and maintain a small bubble of Energy around him and he could feel the improved efficiency of his Energy usage.


    "Wow," Maria exclaimed, looking at him with awe. "You¡¯re a natural."


    "Thank you. It wasn¡¯t easy."


    "I know. It¡¯s really rare to get this far on the first day."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, it¡¯s impressive."


    "It was all thanks to your guidance."


    "Oh, please, I¡¯m just teaching you the basics," Maria said, brushing him off.


    "How much longer will you be here?"


    Maria pondered and looked at her A-comms, "oh, time by quickly, it¡¯s already time."


    "In that case, can I talk to you more about this?"


    Maria hesitated, glancing sideways at Marco who was already burning with jealousy.


    "Oh, come on, I¡¯ll make it worth your while. I have a bottle of 1998 Grand Cru. We can have a private session after this."


    Maria was conflicted. She knew Marco¡¯s jealousy would burn, but John was the leader of the base and he had already done a lot for her.


    "Okay, sure. Let¡¯s go," Maria said, her pink hair fluttering as she stood up.


    "Lead the way," John replied, gesturing towards the private section of the lounge. As he did, he turned around and his gaze locked with Marco who glared daggers at him. John¡¯s grin widened, and allowed his palm to rest just above Maria¡¯s lower back, and he could sense her shiver at his touch.


    Marco could only grit his teeth, knowing he could not risk angering Maria with his jealousy again, but John¡¯s cheeky smirk said it all. He felt a pit deep in his stomach, a premonition of bad things to come.

 Chapter 223: Maria’s Ready *R18

    John had spent half an hour asking Maria questions about her method of conserving Energy and how she had found out about it, but since that was not his goal, it was time to change the subject.


    "So, tell me, Maria. Why did you choose to come to my base? You didn¡¯t seem like the type to seek protection."


    Maria was caught off-guard by John¡¯s question and she was taken aback by its bluntness. "Well, I had nowhere else to go."


    "Don¡¯t lie to me, Maria. There were a lot of places to go. Besides, you were likely the first person on Earth to set up a refuge. I¡¯m sure you could¡¯ve managed something on your own."


    "I don¡¯t know what to tell you. You were the first person I came across who seemed like they could handle the situation."


    John shook his head. "Still, I don¡¯t buy it. You didn¡¯t even ask me for a position of authority."


    Maria sighed, knowing John wouldn¡¯t let it go.


    "Fine, if you must know, I was curious. You¡¯re different, John. I could feel it when I saw you. I was intrigued."


    "Oh, so you like me? Is that it?"


    Maria flushed and shook her head. "I¡¯m not saying that. I just wanted to see where things would go."


    "So you don¡¯t think I¡¯m attractive, huh? I¡¯m hurt." John gave a fake wounded gasp.


    "That¡¯s not what I meant."


    "Then, what did you mean?"


    Maria¡¯s face reddened even more and she looked away. "I¡¯m not sure. I can¡¯t explain it."


    John smiled. "You don¡¯t have to. I get it."


    Maria turned back to look at John, her eyes wide. "You do?"


    "Yeah. You were attracted to me, but you didn¡¯t know it."


    Maria¡¯s eyes widened, her lips parting but no words coming out. She was taken aback by John¡¯s words.


    "I... I¡ªhaahh..." Maria sighed as she struggled to find the right words to say.


    "You¡¯re cute when you¡¯re flustered," John teased.


    "John, I don¡¯t know what to say. I can¡¯t explain how I feel, and you¡¯re not making things easier."


    "Oh, sorry about that. I¡¯ll try not to embarrass you anymore."


    "It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just... I¡¯m confused. I don¡¯t understand my feelings for you. I¡¯m not used to being like this. I¡¯m always so sure of myself."


    John nodded. "I understand."


    "You do?"


    "Yeah. Sometimes it¡¯s hard to know exactly how you feel about someone."


    "Right. That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. How do you know?"


    "I just do, but don¡¯t worry about it. I won¡¯t push you."


    "Thank you, John, that¡¯s reassuring. Besides... I have Marco, you know?"


    "So, you¡¯re still with him, huh?"


    "Yeah, of course, why wouldn¡¯t I be?"


    John shrugged. "Just asking."


    "You¡¯re not jealous, are you?"


    John chuckled, "it¡¯s just surprising, that¡¯s all. He really let you down multiple times, you know? That time when he sold you guys out and then his jealousy. I guess I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d forgive him."


    "I understand what you¡¯re saying, but he was my fianc¨¦e. He¡¯s the only thing that remains of my old life."


    "That¡¯s sweet. Still, he¡¯s not the man you once knew, Maria. I know it¡¯s not easy to accept, but it¡¯s the truth."


    Maria sighed. "You¡¯re right. I just don¡¯t know what to do about it."


    "You can start by thinking about yourself. What do you want, Maria?"


    "I¡¯m not sure. All I know is that I¡¯m not happy with Marco."


    "Then, you should break things off with him."


    "I know, but I¡¯m not sure how. Things are complicated. I¡¯m scared, John."


    John reached out and placed his hand over hers, giving it a gentle squeeze.


    Maria leaned back against the couch, a little scared by John¡¯s closeness, but there was a hint of excitement simmering below the surface. She glanced at him out of the corner of her eye, and her cheeks reddened when she saw him staring at her. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know something that can help you decide, Maria," John said as he scooted closer.


    Maria¡¯s heart skipped a beat as John¡¯s scent filled her nostrils, sending a pleasant shiver through her body.


    "Wh-what¡¯s that?"


    John leaned in closer, his eyes never leaving Maria¡¯s. "Trust me, Maria. I¡¯ve been where you are, and I know how it feels to be trapped in a relationship that¡¯s not making you happy. But I also know that sometimes, the hardest thing to do is let go."


    Maria nodded, her throat suddenly dry. She could feel John¡¯s breath on her face, and she found herself leaning in closer to him, her heart pounding in her chest.


    John took a deep breath and continued, "Close your eyes, Maria. Allow yourself to rest your mind for a minute and leave it to me to make you feel better."


    Maria hesitated, but eventually, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. John¡¯s hand was still resting on hers, and she could feel the warmth radiating from his touch. She let out a sigh of relief, allowing herself to relax in his presence.


    John began to gently rub Maria¡¯s hand, his touch soothing and calming. He started to hum a soft melody, one that Maria recognised from somewhere, but she could not put her finger on it.


    Maria felt herself drifting away, her thoughts becoming hazy and dreamlike. She couldn¡¯t remember the last time she felt this peaceful and at ease. She didn¡¯t want it to end.


    As John continued to hum and rub her hand, Maria felt a warmth spreading through her body. It started in her chest and radiated outward, filling every part of her with a sense of comfort and security.


    John leaned his face next to her cheek and allowed his lips to graze her flushed skin. A moan escaped her lips, but she didn¡¯t pull away. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to, not when it felt so good.


    John¡¯s hands began to move up Maria¡¯s arms, massaging her shoulders and neck. The tension melted away, leaving her feeling boneless and relaxed.


    Maria let out a contented sigh and leaned into John¡¯s touch, enjoying the sensation of his hands on her body.


    One of his hands trailed down her arm and transitioned to her exposed, flat belly and she shivered.


    John¡¯s hand lingered on Maria¡¯s stomach, feeling the gentle rise and fall of her breath. He leaned in closer, his lips brushing against her ear.


    "Maria," he whispered, his voice low and husky. "I want to make you happy."


    Maria opened her eyes, looking up at John with a mixture of desire and confusion. "John," she began, but he silenced her with a finger on her lips.


    "Shh," he said, his eyes filled with an intensity that took Maria¡¯s breath away. "Just feel."


    He leaned in, capturing Maria¡¯s lips with his own in a kiss that was both tender and passionate. Maria responded, her hands reaching up to tangle in John¡¯s hair as she deepened the kiss.


    John¡¯s hands began to explore Maria¡¯s body, tracing the curve of her waist and the dip of her hips. Maria gasped as his fingers brushed against her hardening nipples.


    John¡¯s touch sent a jolt of electricity through Maria¡¯s body, making her heart race and her breath hitch. She arched into his touch, desperate for more.


    John¡¯s fingers continued their exploration, tracing the line of Maria¡¯s thigh and slowly inching upwards. Maria¡¯s breath hitched as she waited for his touch, her body trembling with anticipation.


    Finally, John¡¯s fingers brushed against the damp fabric of Maria¡¯s underwear. She gasped, her body trembling with desire.


    John pulled back from the kiss, his eyes filled with an intensity that made Maria¡¯s heart race. He slowly slid her underwear down her legs, leaving her exposed and vulnerable to his touch.


    Maria couldn¡¯t help but moan as John¡¯s fingers found her slick folds, exploring and teasing her entrance. She was so wet, so ready for him.

 Chapter 224: Maria’s Ready 2 *R18

    "Maria," he whispered hoarsely, but she could only observe. Her jaw was clenched tightly, trying to contain the obscene sounds threatening to escape her lips.


    "Do you want this?" He asked her, but she was too shocked, too stimulated to answer.


    John¡¯s fingers grazed her cleft and her flesh quivered, uncertain, but eager for his touch. John kept waiting for a reply, but his fingers left her entrance when he heard no answer and he caressed her thighs softly.


    As his fingers left her folds, she felt empty, needy, and she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    "Y-yes... please!" She cried out.


    She pleaded with him, uncertain of everything else in her life except this. Right now, her body craved his touch.


    John smirked and murmured, "As you wish."


    Maria¡¯s legs trembled and she watched as he knelt down and slid his lips across her thigh.


    The sensation of John¡¯s lips on her skin sent a thrill straight to her core. She moaned as his tongue darted out, tasting the contours of her folds and making her tremble in pleasure.


    John traced a path upwards with his tongue, inching closer and closer to her centre, until he was teasing the edges of her folds. Maria whimpered, desperate for more.


    Finally, John¡¯s tongue made contact with her clit, and Maria cried out, her back arching off the bed as she rode the wave of pleasure and melted under his touch. John¡¯s fingers gripped her hips and he held her in place firmly, then he ravished her with his tongue, enjoying her sweet heat.


    John felt his shaft straining under his pants and pulled down Maria¡¯s skirt.


    He observed her puffy folds, glistening with her desire, and felt the urge to dive in and claim her for himself, but he resisted. Instead, he leaned forward, his tongue lapping at her juices, and her taste drove him wild.


    "Ah, ah, John... more..." Maria begged.


    John was intoxicated by the taste of her, but he needed more. He slid up, his face nearly touching hers and inserted a finger inside her.


    Maria whimpered, her hands gripping his shirt tightly, and he began thrusting his finger in and out of her, making her cry out.


    "Oh God, John, please... I need you," she gasped, her body writhing with desire.


    "What do you want, Maria?" John asked, his voice low and husky.


    "You," she moaned. "I need you inside me."


    Her words ignited a fire within him and he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He removed his finger from her and unbuckled his pants, freeing his erect cock.


    "I¡¯m going to make you mine, Maria," John declared, his voice filled with lust.


    Maria stared in awe at the sight of his massive shaft. She had only ever seen one before, but she wondered if she could call it a cock anymore. What was between John¡¯s leg, now that she could call a cock. Only seeing it made her wetter, her pussy throbbing and hungry for him.


    Maria¡¯s body was trembling, her breath coming in ragged gasps. She felt her desire mounting, and she knew that she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    John leaned over her, his cock poised at her entrance.


    Maria was entranced, unable to take her eyes off of his cock.


    John smirked, "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never seen one."


    Maria¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she shook her head, her mouth agape.


    "It¡¯s, uh... big."


    "Bigger than Marco?"


    Maria nodded, her cheeks burning, "Much, much... so much bigger." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I will make you feel things he never could."


    With those words, he guided his cock to her entrance and her flesh welcomed him, opening up like a flower in bloom.


    "Ahhh!" Maria gasped, as John entered her.


    Her pussy stretched around his girth, her walls clamping down on him, trying to accommodate his size.


    "You¡¯re so tight, Maria," John grunted, his fingers digging into her hips.


    Maria was lost in a sea of pleasure, her body overwhelmed by the sensation of John¡¯s cock inside her. She felt dirty about cheating on Marco, but what really drove the nail in the coffin was that she didn¡¯t feel the least bit guilty about it.


    Instead, she reveled in it.


    "Oh, John, please," she moaned. "Don¡¯t stop. Please."


    "That¡¯s what I like to hear," John replied, his voice dripping with desire.


    "More," she breathed, her eyes pleading.


    John¡¯s thrusts intensified and he leaned down, wrapping his lips around her small, but shapely breast, his teeth grazing her hardened nipple.


    Maria¡¯s eyes rolled back and her body shuddered in ecstasy. Her mind was filled with images of Marco¡¯s reaction when he found out, and she couldn¡¯t deny that the thought excited her.


    John continued his assault on her senses, his cock slamming into her relentlessly. She was losing herself to the pleasure, and she didn¡¯t want it to end.


    "Oh god, John," she cried, her voice strained. "I¡¯m so close. Please don¡¯t stop."


    "You want me to cum inside you, Maria?" John growled, his voice low and husky.


    "Y-yes, please," Maria moaned. "I need it. Please."


    John¡¯s pace quickened, and his grip on her hips tightened.


    "I didn¡¯t know sex could feel this good," she gasped, her back arching and her body tensing as she neared her peak.


    "Sex with Marco doesn¡¯t feel as good as this?" John asked, a note of triumph in his voice.


    "N-no, not at all," she admitted, her voice trembling. "This is the best sex I¡¯ve ever had."


    "You¡¯re a naughty girl, aren¡¯t you, Maria?"


    "I-I am," she gasped, her eyes wide and pleading, "I want to be fucked by this huge cock."


    "Do you want me to fuck you harder?" John asked, his voice taking on a dominant edge.


    "Yes, please," Maria moaned, her body writhing beneath his.


    "What a naughty girl you are," he murmured, his pace increasing. "I love it."


    "Oooh, I can¡¯t hold on much longer," Maria gasped, her body tensing.


    "Not yet!" John growled and flipped her on her stomach and she waited eagerly for more.

 Chapter 225: Maria’s Ready 3 *R18

    Her vision blurred as he flipped her like a ragdoll. She was docile under this touch and allowed him to press her face against the leather couch, her ass up in the air.


    John took a moment to observe his handiwork. Her ass was small compared to his other women, but it had the perfect shape and enough meat to jiggle with his thrusts.


    Her puffy and reddened lower lips dripped with her juice and the way she unconsciously swayed her hips made his blood boil.


    "I can¡¯t hold it anymore, John," she begged.


    "Oh, you¡¯re going to be a very obedient and good girl, aren¡¯t you?"


    "Y-yes," Maria gasped.


    "Good. I will reward you later," John said and gave her buttocks a slap.


    The sound of his hand connecting with her flesh echoed through the room, making Maria jump. She let out a small yelp, but the pain quickly morphed into pleasure as John began to thrust into her once more.


    "Oh, God, John," she moaned, her fingers clenching into fists as she pressed her face against the couch. "Yes, yes, yes."


    John¡¯s grip on her hips tightened as he drove into her again and again, each thrust harder than the last. Maria could feel herself being pushed to the brink, her body trembling with the effort to hold back her release.


    "Come for me, Maria," John commanded, his voice deep. "I want to feel you come apart around my cock."


    Maria couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. With a loud cry, she shattered, her orgasm ripping through her like a tidal wave.


    John¡¯s thrusting continued, his hips slamming against the quivering Maria and her insides contracted and squeezed his throbbing cock, he exploded inside her, sending torrents of his cum into her womb.


    "Fuck," Maria moaned, her body trembling as John¡¯s hot cum filled her. "It¡¯s so warm."


    John leaned forward, his chest pressed against her back, and whispered in her ear, "Did you enjoy that?"


    Maria nodded weakly, her eyes still glazed over with pleasure.


    "Good," John murmured, his hands roaming her body. "Tidy up and prepare yourself for the next time. Today was just an appetizer."


    With a gasp, Maria nodded.


    "Good," John said and stepped back, letting her collapse on the couch.


    He turned around, admiring her shapely and firm ass as she scrambled to cover her nudity. He looked at the system¡¯s notification with a smile.


    [The Engaged (?) Couple - An Affair Quest Completed]


    [Strength Increased by 2]


    [Sexual Skills Unlocked]


    [Heat Link Skill Obtained!]


    John smirked. The Heat Link Skill was not a combat skill, but he was certain he could have some fun with it. It allowed him to pick two girls and have them share sensations during sex.


    He had an impish smile as he walked away, his mind already thinking about how he would defile her later.


    As he stepped out of the private room, he spotted Marco in a corner of the lounge, his gaze focused on the closed door.


    His hands were clenched, and his expression was thunderous.


    John smirked and sucked his index finger, tasting Maria¡¯s arousal and enraging Marco even more.


    He chuckled and sauntered away. His day was not done and now he had a potential disaster brewing. He trusted Stephanie to play nice tonight, but he couldn¡¯t know how Dalia would react to the three of them hanging out instead of the two of them.


    Dalia¡¯s jealous nature was improving, but he did not want to push his luck. Who knew what she¡¯d do if he caught her on a bad day?


    His musings were interrupted by the sound of the chatter in his room. He stepped inside and found not only Dalia and Stephanie, but Julia as well.


    "Oh? What do we have here?" John asked as he sauntered in and found Dalia doing Julia¡¯s hair while Stephanie painted her nails.


    "Just girls¡¯ night things," Dalia answered with a smile.


    "Well, well, well. Isn¡¯t this something," John murmured, his gaze focused on the trio.


    "What do you think?" Stephanie asked.


    "I think I should be worried," John replied.


    "Oh, don¡¯t be silly, John. We¡¯re just having some fun," Dalia replied.


    "Really? Then, where did you find that outfit, Julia?" John asked.


    "Stephanie lent it to me," Julia replied with a nervous giggle.


    "Really? And what did she get in return?" John asked, his tone taking a dangerous turn.


    "Nothing," Dalia replied.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed as he inspected Julia from head to toe. Her hair was done differently, and she wore a pair of blue jeans and a black top, showing off her ample cleavage.


    "Are you sure, Julia?" John asked.


    "Well, we just talked. It¡¯s not like Stephanie was wearing it. And since she didn¡¯t have a use for it, she let me borrow it," Julia explained.


    "Well, you look great," John said, his eyes scanning the length of Julia¡¯s body.


    "Thank you, John," Julia replied, her cheeks flushed.


    "So, what¡¯s on the agenda for tonight?" John asked, changing the topic.


    "Oh, we¡¯re just going to have a little fun," Stephanie replied.


    "Really? What kind of fun?"


    "The fun kind," Stephanie answered cryptically.


    Dalia and Stephanie began to go through a pile of clothes crumpled on John¡¯s bed and Julia stayed still on the stool. John smirked and sat on the edge of the bed.


    His arms reached towards Julia and pulled her closer to him from behind, the stool¡¯s wheels rolling across the carpet.


    "Having fun?" He whispered in her ear as he wrapped his arms around her waist, teasing her exposed navel with his index finger.


    "Y-yeah," Julia gasped, her face blushing furiously.


    "What did you talk about?"


    "I-I... ah, I can¡¯t remember."


    "Really?"


    Julia nodded.


    "That¡¯s interesting. You¡¯re keeping secrets from me, now?"


    "No, it¡¯s not like that. I just¡ª"


    John chuckled, his warm breath tickling Julia¡¯s ear.


    "I¡¯m kidding," John whispered.


    "I-I knew that," Julia replied.


    "Good," John replied, his arms pulling her against his chest and cupping her large breasts. "Because you belong to me and my property can¡¯t have secrets."


    "I would never keep secrets from you, John," Julia gasped.


    "Good girl."


    "You¡¯re such a meanie, John," Dalia chided him, a frown marring her cute face.


    "I know, I can¡¯t help myself. I just love teasing you girls."


    "Well, we do have a surprise for you, John," Stephanie said.


    "Is that so? And what would that be?"


    "We¡¯re not going to tell you," Stephanie replied.


    "You¡¯re not? Well, isn¡¯t that interesting. Why won¡¯t you tell me?"


    "Because it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if we did," Dalia answered.


    "Fair point," John conceded.


    "But I think we should show him," Stephanie interjected.


    "What are you guys up to?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, you¡¯ll find out soon enough. For now, I want you to put this on," Stephanie said and tossed him an outfit she prepared for him.


    "I see. Are you sure it¡¯s a good idea? This sounds like a trap," John asked.


    "What can I say? You got us," Stephanie replied, her smile revealing her perfectly aligned teeth.


    "Alright, then," John replied, taking the clothes from her.


    "Don¡¯t take long. We want to see how it looks," Stephanie teased.


    John stood up and went to the bathroom to change.


    "Wow, you¡¯re not going to give us a show?" Dalia complained.


    "Maybe next time," John answered with a chuckle.


    "Hurry up," Stephanie ordered.


    "Yes, ma¡¯am," John replied.


    John removed his clothes and changed into the outfit Stephanie had prepared for him. It was a set of blue jeans, a white shirt, and a black jacket.


    "Wow, this is a good fit," John commented as he looked at himself in the mirror.


    "Very punk rock," he chuckled.


    "Stop being a smartass and come out," Stephanie yelled.


    "You¡¯re a mean mistress," John retorted, and stepped out of the bathroom.


    "Oh, wow," Dalia exclaimed.


    "You look so sexy," Stephanie agreed.


    "Well, are you gonna tell me why we¡¯re dressing up?"


    "We¡¯re going to a party!" Stephanie exclaimed, and John stared dumbfounded. A party in the midst of an apocalypse was the last thing he expected.

 Chapter 226: The Party

    "Come on, we¡¯re almost there!" Stephanie said excitedly as she walked down the dimly lit stairs.


    John narrowed his eyes at Stephanie. He understood her excitement, but he had a hard time keeping up with her pace.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Because we¡¯re late, duh," she retorted.


    "I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll wait for us."


    The sound of music grew louder as they climbed down the stairs.


    "I wonder what kind of party this is going to be?"


    "Who knows? I¡¯m just happy we¡¯re doing something different."


    "It¡¯s good to have a break from the apocalypse."


    The stairwell was dark, but the faint glow of the party below made their descent easier.


    "This is weird," John muttered, his hand brushing against the cold concrete wall.


    "What is?" Stephanie asked.


    "The walls are cold."


    "Oh, I think that¡¯s from an ice-type monster," Dalia replied.


    "I see," John muttered and they continued their descent until they arrived at an imposing steel door.


    "Here we are," Stephanie said.


    She pushed the door open and the party¡¯s noise engulfed them.


    They stepped out into a massive underground warehouse. The cavernous space was packed with people, the air filled with the sound of music, laughter, and conversation.


    "Wow, this is something," John said as they walked further into the crowd.


    "John, do you want something to drink?" Stephanie asked, a smile playing on her lips.


    "Sure, why not?"


    "What would you like?"


    "How about a beer?"


    "Coming right up," Stephanie replied.


    Stephanie left and Julia took her place beside him, her arm wrapping around his.


    "This is crazy," John exclaimed.


    "You¡¯re telling me," Dalia added.


    "I can¡¯t believe they managed to put together a party like this."


    "Yeah, it¡¯s amazing," Julia said.


    "So, what do you think?" Dalia asked.


    "It¡¯s good. It seems they thought it through. The sound doesn¡¯t escape and it¡¯s well hidden. They need this," John said, his eyes scanning the warehouse, "we all need it."


    "You¡¯re right. Everyone seems to be having a great time," Dalia added.


    "It¡¯s good to see everyone relaxed," Julia agreed.


    "And I think you girls deserve a drink, too," John added.


    "What are you waiting for, then? Let¡¯s get a drink," Dalia said and the women led him to the makeshift bar.


    There were four people working the bar, all of them young and attractive.


    "Hi there, how can I help you?" A red-haired woman asked, her eyes darting between the three women.


    "I¡¯ll have a beer," John answered.


    "And for you ladies?"


    "A martini," Dalia replied.


    "A Cosmo," Stephanie said.


    "A strawberry daiquiri," Julia added. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Coming right up," the bartender said.


    As the bartender got to work, John turned to observe the crowd. There were hundreds of people, most of them dancing and drinking. He observed silently until his gaze landed on Octavia sitting alone in a corner.


    "Why is she all alone?" John asked.


    "She¡¯s not exactly popular, is she?" Dalia said, and John sighed.


    "You know, you could try being nicer to her. She¡¯s not a bad person."


    "I didn¡¯t say she was," Dalia retorted.


    "But you don¡¯t like her," John pointed out.


    "It¡¯s not that," Dalia insisted.


    "What is it, then?"


    "I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s something about her that rubs me the wrong way," Dalia said, her eyes narrowing.


    "That¡¯s not very fair," John said.


    "Hey, you don¡¯t have to live with her," Dalia argued, referring to the common facilities they share in her side of the dormitories.


    "I suppose not. But that doesn¡¯t mean you have to be rude," John retorted.


    "I¡¯m not being rude. I¡¯m just not going to pretend to like someone who clearly doesn¡¯t like me," Dalia defended herself.


    "Fair enough. Anyway, stay here, I¡¯ll go talk to her."


    "Why do you have to do that?" Dalia asked, frowning.


    "She¡¯s a good friend, Dalia," John said and turned away, walking towards the lonely figure.


    He sat next to Octavia and she glanced at him.


    "Hi there, beautiful," he greeted her with a smile.


    "You know that won¡¯t work, right?"


    "What?"


    "Your usual bullshit," Octavia clarified.


    John chuckled. "I come to keep you company and you snap at me?"


    "I didn¡¯t ask for company," Octavia snapped.


    "Ouch. What¡¯s wrong, Tav? I¡¯ve never seen you act like this."


    "Like what?"


    "Like a bitch," John answered, and her gaze became a glare.


    "What did you just call me?"


    "You heard me."


    Octavia frowned.


    "Do you really want to pick a fight with me, John?"


    "I don¡¯t. But you¡¯re acting weird. You¡¯re usually nicer. More cheerful."


    "I don¡¯t feel like it," Octavia said, her eyes returning to her untouched beer.


    "I can see that. What¡¯s going on, Tav?"


    "Sorry, John. I just feel so powerless. My brother is still out there and after seeing what they were doing to Julia, I can¡¯t even begin to imagine what he¡¯s going through."


    "I know. I¡¯m sorry. I wish there was something I could do."


    "Thank you, John. It means a lot to me."


    "Be patient, Tav. Preparations for the war are underway. We have to find Nova, train other settlements, and gain more allies. Then, we can take the fight to the Luminars and get August back."


    "I know. It¡¯s just... I hate feeling so powerless."


    "Me too, Tav. Me too."


    John sighed and wrapped his arm around Octavia¡¯s shoulder.


    "Come with us. Have some drinks and relax."


    "No, thanks. I¡¯m not in the mood," Octavia declined.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. Just leave me alone, okay? I need to be alone right now," Octavia answered, and John nodded.


    "Alright. I¡¯ll check on you later," John said and kissed her forehead, his hand resting on her shoulder.


    Just as he turned around, he felt a bump on his hip and found a petite, pink-haired beauty cladded in a skimpy dress.


    "Sorry, sorry¡ªOh, John."


    It was Maria who struggled not to spill her two drinks as she apologized, and then her expression brightened as she recognized him.


    "How are you doing, cutie?" John asked and caressed her cheek.


    "I¡¯m doing fine," Maria said, her cheeks turning a light shade of pink.


    "That¡¯s good to hear," John said and glanced at the two glasses in her hand.


    "Oh, this one is mine," Maria answered and pointed to the glass with a yellowish liquid, "and the other one is yours," she finished and handed him a glass.

 Chapter 227: Enough Foreplay *R18

    "Oh? For me? What is it?"


    "Vodka."


    "You¡¯re too sweet, Maria. Thank you," John said and accepted the drink.


    "No problem. So, um... Are you busy? Maybe we can chat," Maria asked with a sheepish smile.


    "Actually, I¡¯m here with friends."


    "Oh..." Maria¡¯s smile faltered and she cast her gaze downwards.


    "Why don¡¯t you come with me?"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Of course," John said and gestured at the trio, waiting by the bar.


    He took her free hand and walked her to the bar.


    "Hi, girls," John greeted.


    "Hey Maria," they greeted and smiled.


    The group spent the night drinking, dancing, and laughing. It was the perfect way to unwind and forget the horrors of the outside world.


    John danced with each of the girls, enjoying the feeling of their bodies pressing against his.


    He also had a couple more drinks before deciding he¡¯d had enough.


    "I think I¡¯ve had a little too much to drink," John slurred.


    "You¡¯re not free of us, yet," Stephanie exclaimed, grabbing Dalia¡¯s hand.


    "Well, you girls can come with me to my room, but I¡¯ve had enough dancing and drinking for tonight."


    "Fine," Stephanie huffed, "but I¡¯m not letting you off the hook so easily."


    "Okay, I had enough, too. I¡¯m tired and want to rest," Julia exclaimed, her eyes glazed with intoxication. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Everyone went back to their rooms and John, along with Stephanie and Dalia walked back to his room.


    John exhaled tiredly and slumped onto the bed.


    "Nooooo, don¡¯t go to sleep, yet!" Stephanie protested.


    "Stephanie, you¡¯ve had too much to drink," John pointed out, his eyes closed.


    "But we¡¯re not done," she said and pouted.


    "Well, if you¡¯re not tired, then how about you show me what¡¯s in that bag you brought with you?"


    "Ooh, yeah! That¡¯s a good idea," Stephanie exclaimed and rummaged through her bag, removing a piece of dark fabric from it, hiding behind her.


    "So, what is it?" John asked.


    "Oh, it¡¯s a surprise. Now, close your eyes."


    "Really?"


    "Come on. Just do it."


    "Fine," John said and closed his eyes.


    "Hold out your hand," Stephanie instructed.


    John did as she said and held out his hand. He felt a cool, smooth material being placed on his palm.


    "Can you guess what it is?"


    "Hmmm, panties?"


    "Wrong. Anyway, just wait and see. Keep your eyes closed!" She said, whispering something to Dalia.


    The duo giggled, and he felt the weight of the mattress shift under him.


    His nostrils flared as he breathed in the scent of perfume and a mixture of fruity fragrance.


    Then, something soft, and smooth caressed his nose, making him inhale deeply.


    "Can you guess, yet?" Stephanie whispered into his ears, her breasts pressed against his face.


    "Not really. It¡¯s hard to think when I have a beautiful woman sitting on my face," John answered, and the duo laughed.


    "You know, you can always open your eyes," Stephanie teased, but he ignored her.


    He focused on the smooth texture of the silk panties she had placed on his face, and the softness of her bare skin.


    Her scent filled his nostrils, making him hunger for more.


    "Hmm, do you like it?" She whispered in his ear.


    "Very much so," he replied, his lips brushing against her inner thigh.


    "Good. Now, why don¡¯t you do something useful with your mouth and make me feel good?" Stephanie demanded.


    John smirked and his lips trailed down her inner thigh.


    Her breathing grew heavier as his lips drew closer to her centre, his tongue grazing her skin.


    His fingers trailed across the smooth surface of the fabric covering her slit.


    "Hmmm, yes, that¡¯s it," Stephanie moaned, her body shuddering.


    John¡¯s fingers continued their journey across the smooth material, moving up and down her slit, his lips kissing her inner thighs.


    Her moans grew louder as he teased her, his fingers exploring her wetness through the fabric.


    "Please," Stephanie gasped, her fingers entangling with his hair.


    John didn¡¯t answer, but he did as she wanted. His fingers hooked around the fabric and pulled it to the side, revealing her swollen lips.


    "Hey, why am I being left out?" Dalia asked and John wanted to chuckle until he felt his hardened shaft being freed from its restraints.


    "Oh, don¡¯t worry, sweetie, you¡¯re not being left out," Stephanie said.


    "Hmmm, that¡¯s good," Dalia murmured and began kissing his manhood.


    John¡¯s tongue darted forward, brushing against her wetness.


    "Oh, god," Stephanie moaned, her hips bucking as his tongue parted her lips.


    John felt Dalia¡¯s lips wrap around his cock, her mouth engulfing his shaft, her tongue licking him eagerly.


    He let out a groan, his tongue exploring Stephanie¡¯s wetness.


    "Mmm, I love the taste of you," he murmured, his lips kissing her swollen flesh.


    "Oh, fuck, John," Stephanie cried, her hips grinding against his face.


    John¡¯s tongue darted inside her, swirling around her inner walls.


    "Oh, god," Stephanie moaned, her body trembling as he fucked her with his tongue.


    His hands grasped her firm buttocks, pulling her towards him, burying his face between her thighs.


    Her moans grew louder as he fucked her with his tongue, her wetness dripping onto his face.


    "Don¡¯t stop," Stephanie pleaded, her hips grinding against his face, her juices flowing freely.


    John continued his assault, his tongue lashing against her, driving her towards the edge.


    "I¡¯m so close," Stephanie gasped, her hips bucking as he licked her.


    "Don¡¯t stop," she begged.


    He obliged and buried his tongue inside her, his lips kissing her, sucking on her flesh.


    Dalia¡¯s attack was relentless. She had his whole manhood inside her mouth and she sucked him greedily, her tongue swirling around his shaft, teasing him.


    "That¡¯s it," Stephanie moaned, her fingers grabbing a fistful of his hair.


    Her hips bucked wildly as she neared her release, her wetness flowing freely.


    John was nearing his own release, his cock twitching inside Dalia¡¯s mouth.


    He was lost in a sea of pleasure, his senses overwhelmed by the sensations.


    "Oh, god, John," Stephanie cried, her body convulsing as she came, her juices gushing forth, flooding his mouth.


    Dalia continued her attack, her mouth moving up and down his length, her tongue licking him full.


    He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, his cock twitched and throbbed as he reached his climax.


    His seed erupted into Dalia¡¯s mouth, his body shuddering with pleasure.


    He heard a faint, "Fuck, you taste good," and then his shaft was engulfed by warmth and wetness once more.


    Stephanie¡¯s body collapsed on top of him, her chest heaving as she tried to catch her breath.


    "Mmmm, that was amazing," she moaned.


    "It certainly was," John replied, his face still buried between her legs.


    "Now, it¡¯s your turn," Stephanie said and pushed him down.


    Dalia released him, and the women switched places.


    Stephanie¡¯s tongue swirled around the tip of his shaft, her lips teasing him.


    "No. Enough foreplay," he groaned.

 Chapter 228: Best Friends and Lover *R18

    John stood on his knees and flipped Stephanie on her back. Stephanie allowed herself to be manhandled, her eyes widened with surprise and anticipation.


    "You¡¯re very impatient, John," she whispered.


    "I can¡¯t wait anymore," he answered.


    "I know, but you¡¯re being rude," she retorted.


    "Maybe. But I have a feeling you like it," John answered.


    "Hmmm, I don¡¯t know," she teased, feigning disinterest.


    "Then, maybe I should just leave," John said, getting up.


    "No," Stephanie whined, reaching for his arm, her eyes wide.


    "What¡¯s the matter, Stephanie?" John asked, a mischievous smile playing on his lips.


    "I want you. I need you," she replied, her voice hoarse with desire.


    "That¡¯s nice, but you can¡¯t hog all the fun now, can you? Come here, Dalia."


    A smug grin played on Dalia¡¯s lips as she crawled towards John. She looked at Stephanie as if she had just won a game and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him into a passionate kiss.


    "Don¡¯t take too long," Stephanie warned.


    "Don¡¯t worry. Take off your clothes and wait for me," John said as he began to undress Dalia.


    John¡¯s fingers skillfully worked at Dalia¡¯s blouse buttons, revealing her flawless, pale skin. His kisses slid down her neck, making her breath catch as she shuddered with anticipation.


    In the meantime, Stephanie had fully exposed her contours by dressing in only her delicate knickers. With closed eyes, she observed John and Dalia examining one another, their hands gliding over smooth skin.


    When Dalia¡¯s blouse dropped to the ground, John effortlessly reached for her bra and undid its clasp. The brunette gasped as he sucked one of her nipples in his mouth as her large breasts sprang outward.


    Stephanie reached her breaking point. Her body tensed with need, she got up and approached the two. She caressed John¡¯s chest with her fingertips, sensing the muscles rippling beneath.


    "My turn," Stephanie whispered, her hand sliding down his stomach and finding his rock-hard erection.


    Her eyes gleamed as her hand wrapped around his shaft. She stroked him slowly, watching the pleasure spread across his face.


    "Fuck," John hissed.


    "Not yet," Stephanie teased. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stephanie let go of his manhood and turned around, swaying her hips, her beautiful round cheeks on full display.


    "I think you should return the favor," Stephanie said, looking at John over her shoulder.


    She leaned forward, placing her palms on the bed.


    John smiled and placed his hands on her waist, running them up her sides and caressing her curves.


    He bent down and kissed her lower back, moving his lips across her soft skin.


    Stephanie shivered, her breathing quickening.


    John moved his hands to her thighs, squeezing them.


    "Mmmm," she moaned, arching her back.


    His fingers traced the outline of her panties, slowly slipping underneath them.


    "Yes," Stephanie moaned, pushing her hips back.


    "No, it¡¯s my turn!" Dalia protested and John chuckled.


    "I have an idea. Lay on your back, Stephanie," John said and Stephanie complied, her legs spread wide, eager to see what he was up to.


    "So?" She asked, a naughty smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    John moved closer, his hands resting on her knees.


    "What are you going to do?" Stephanie whispered, her heart pounding.


    John didn¡¯t reply with words. Instead, he spun around and pulled Dalia close to him, their bodies entangled in a passionate embrace. He effortlessly placed her on top of Stephanie, their wet folds brushing against each other.


    "Oh," Dalia gasped.


    "Wow," Stephanie murmured.


    "Now, that¡¯s a lovely sight," John commented.


    He wrapped his strong hands around Dalia¡¯s slender waist and pulled her close, pressing his throbbing cock between their slick pussies. The heat and wetness of their bodies intensified the friction as he slid back and forth, feeling the slick skin against his pulsing member. Dalia moaned and arched her back, pushing herself against him eagerly.


    "Yes," she gasped, her hands clutching the sheets as the pleasure mounted.


    "Doesn¡¯t that feel good, Stephanie?" He asked, looking at the woman lying beneath her.


    "Oh, yes," she replied, her eyes wide.


    "Mmmm, fuck," Dalia gasped, her body trembling with pleasure.


    "Come for me," he ordered.


    Her body tensed and she threw her head back, letting out a cry of pleasure as her orgasm washed over her.


    "Fuck," she gasped, collapsing on top of Stephanie.


    "Don¡¯t stop, John, please," Stephanie begged.


    John smirked and slapped Stephanie¡¯s fold gently with his cock.


    "I¡¯m not stopping. I just thought it would be a nice way to make sure you¡¯re both ready for the next round," John answered, his shaft rubbing against her folds.


    "Fuck," Stephanie moaned, her body arching upward, craving his touch.


    "So, which one of you should I fuck first?" He asked, his cock teasing her.


    "Me! I need it!" Stephanie pleaded.


    "No, fuck me!" Dalia cried out.


    "I have an idea," he said and lined up his cock against Dalia¡¯s wet pussy, and then pushed himself deep inside her, making her gasp and writhe with pleasure.


    "How¡¯s that?" He asked, thrusting slowly.


    "It feels so good," she moaned.


    "What about me?" Stephanie asked, pouting cutely.


    John simply smirked, and as he pulled out of Dalia, he activated his Heat Link skill and thrust forward. Stephanie let out a cry of ecstasy, her body writhing with pleasure.


    "Holy fuck," she gasped, her eyes rolling back as she came.


    "Fuck," Dalia moaned, her body trembling with pleasure.


    John thrust inside Dalia again, his cock pulsing with pleasure.


    "God, you¡¯re so fucking wet," he groaned, feeling the wetness of her pussy.


    "What is happening¡ªhnng," Stephanie moaned, her body arching up as another wave of pleasure washed over her.


    John thrust deeper, feeling her walls clamp around him.


    The sound of flesh against flesh resonated throughout the room as John continued his assault. Their moans filled the air, a melody of pleasure that turned them on even more. John¡¯s thrusts became more fervent, his hips moving with a rhythm that was both primal and instinctual. Dalia¡¯s body moved in time with his, meeting each thrust with one of her own, her moans growing louder and more desperate with each passing moment.


    The Heat Link Skill transmitted all of Dalia¡¯s sensation to Stephanie and she could only bite her lips at the strange sensation. She knew John wasn¡¯t touching her, but she could feel the familiar feeling of his massive shaft ravaging her insides.

 Chapter 229: More than Best Friends *R18

    The intensity was almost too much, and she felt herself nearing the edge, her body quivering with anticipation. John¡¯s grunts of pleasure and Dalia¡¯s cries of ecstasy drove her closer and closer to the edge, her moans growing louder and more urgent as her body began to shudder uncontrollably.


    "F-fuck," she gasped, her body tensing as the waves of pleasure washed over her.


    John slapped Dalia¡¯s round ass cheeks, her supple flesh jiggling from the impact.


    "Oh god, fuck, oh god, fuck," Dalia moaned, her body trembling with pleasure.


    John¡¯s thrusts became more urgent, his movements almost frantic as he sought his release. His grunts of pleasure grew louder and his thrusts became deeper and more forceful, his body aching with desire, but he thought he should make the best out of his situation and pulled out of Dalia, eliciting whimpers from both of them.


    "What is going on?" Stephanie asked, her eyes half-closed and her breath heavy.


    "John..." Dalia whimpered as she pushed her ass against him, sandwiching his erect cock between her cheeks.


    He chuckled and pressed himself against her, feeling the heat of her skin and the wetness of her sex.


    "You¡¯re so fucking wet," he whispered, his breath hot against her ear.


    "Fuck me, please," she begged.


    "Only if you ask nicely," he teased.


    "Please, John, please," she moaned, her body trembling with anticipation.


    "I will, but..." he whispered, his lips brushing against her ear.


    "But what?"


    John didn¡¯t reply, instead, he lined up his cock with her rear entrance and slid himself inside her slowly, eliciting a cry of surprise and pleasure from her.


    "Oh god, John," she moaned, her eyes rolling back.


    Dalia¡¯s legs trembled, the feeling of his cock in her ass was almost overwhelming. The sensations then quickly transferred to Stephanie, and her eyes widened, and her breathing quickened.


    "What the¡ªwhat the hell is this?" She cried out.


    "Oh god, fuck, oh god, fuck, what is happening?" Stephanie moaned, her body shuddering with pleasure.


    Dalia¡¯s body tensed as the waves of pleasure washed over her, her eyes fluttering and her mouth opening and closing.


    "How does it feel to get fucked in the ass at the same time?" John asked as he continued pounding Dalia¡¯s ass.


    "It¡¯s so... intense," Stephanie gasped.


    Dalia struggled to form a coherent sentence, her mind was lost in a sea of pleasure and her body was on fire.


    "Fuck," Dalia gasped, her body quivering with pleasure, "I... I love getting fucked in the ass!"


    Stephanie moaned as she felt the effects of Dalia¡¯s statement. The words triggered something within her, and her body began to tingle, the sensations sending her over the edge.


    "Oh god," she gasped, her body tensing, her eyes fluttering, "I... I love being fucked in the ass, too!"


    The effect of her statement caused her to shudder, and her body began to tremble uncontrollably, her moans becoming louder and more urgent as the waves of pleasure crashed over her.


    "You want me to fuck you in the ass, Stephanie?" John asked, his voice thick with lust.


    "Yes," she gasped, her eyes closed, her body trembling, "yes, fuck, please, fuck me in the ass."


    John¡¯s thrusts became more frantic as he sought his release. The heat and tightness of Dalia¡¯s ass was driving him wild, and he could feel his orgasm building, his balls tightening.


    "Fuck," he grunted, his hips thrusting with abandon.


    "Oh god, I¡¯m gonna come," Stephanie moaned, her body writhing with pleasure, her second orgasm approaching.


    Dalia¡¯s moans became louder and more urgent, her body trembling, her pussy quivering, her ass clenching around his cock.


    John¡¯s grunts of pleasure became louder and more desperate, his body aching with desire.


    "I¡¯m gonna come," he gasped, his thrusts becoming erratic.


    "Fuck," he groaned, his cock throbbing inside her, his orgasm imminent.


    Dalia shuddered as John¡¯s thrust picked up speed. She could only focus on the sound of her thick flesh smacking his strong hips. Her vision blurred and surrendered herself to pleasure, and she screamed with bliss as the waves of orgasm washed over her, her body tensing and relaxing as her muscles convulsed uncontrollably.


    The combination of his cock in her ass and her orgasm drove her wild, and she came hard, her body trembling and convulsing. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, oh, oh, oh, f-f-f-f-f-fuck," she cried out, her legs shaking and her pussy quivering, her juices flowing freely.


    "That¡¯s it, cum for me," John hissed, his thrusts becoming more urgent, his body aching with need.


    With a final thrust, he buried himself inside her, his cock pulsing as his orgasm crashed over him, his cum spurting deep into her ass.


    The sensation of John¡¯s cum filling her ass and the feeling of his cock throbbing and twitching sent her into another series of orgasms, her body trembling and shaking with pleasure.


    John continued to pump into her, his hips thrusting with fervor and his cock twitching inside her ass, her walls tightening around him.


    Dalia¡¯s cries of ecstasy turned into whimpers and then moans as her body shuddered, her mind overwhelmed by the intensity of her orgasm.


    She collapsed on top of Stephanie, her chest heaving.


    John pulled out of her, and Dalia whimpered.


    "We¡¯re not done, yet. You girls need to clean up this mess," he pointed at his cum-covered cock.


    The duo grinned and crawled to his cock. They began to lick and suck him clean, their tongues exploring every inch of his member.


    "Hmmm," Dalia hummed.


    "Oh, you like the taste of my cum?" He asked.


    "Yes," Dalia murmured.


    "What about you, Stephanie?"


    "I love it," Stephanie purred.


    "Well, you better clean me up, then."


    They nodded and continued their task, their tongues darting and exploring.


    After a while, they finished their task and laid back, exhausted.


    Finally, after her breath returned to normal, Stephanie spoke up, "John, what was that? Why did I feel that you were inside me, too?"


    John grinned, "Believe it or not, it¡¯s one of my system Skills."


    "Seriously?"


    "Yup. It¡¯s called the Heat Link Skill, and it allows me to transfer the feeling of touch, and sensation from a target, to any woman of my choosing."


    "Wait, so you mean..."


    "Yes, that¡¯s right. You and Dalia have the same experience."


    "Wow, we have to do this more often, then," Stephanie said, a satisfied smile plastered on her face.

 Chapter 230: Nothing to Offer

    John and Octavia were deep in the city centre. Rubble and debris littered the streets, and the air was thick with dust and smoke.


    "We should split up. It¡¯ll be faster," Octavia suggested.


    "No. We stick together," John replied.


    "Fine," Octavia said.


    As they walked through the city, the atmosphere was tense. The city was eerily quiet and that made it even more strange.


    Scouts had reported Luminar vehicles around this area, and John guessed Nova might be hiding somewhere around here. The stillness of the city only served to reinforce his suspicions. If there were no monsters here, it could only mean someone was clearing them out, considering how quickly they were growing in numbers everywhere else.


    "What¡¯s that?" Octavia asked, her green eyes glowing as she spotted something.


    John looked in the direction she was pointing and saw a humanoid figure.


    "A Luminar?" John asked, his hand tightening on the hilt of his dagger.


    "I don¡¯t know," Octavia answered.


    With caution, they approached the figure and found a man lying unconscious. He was bleeding from multiple wounds and was badly burned.


    "It¡¯s one of the Luminars!" Octavia exclaimed, rushing to the man.


    "Careful," John warned.


    Octavia kneeled next to the man and examined him.


    "He¡¯s hurt bad, but he¡¯ll live," Octavia declared.


    "We need to take him to the base. Maybe we can interrogate him and find out what¡¯s going on," John said.


    "We need to keep looking for those vehicles. We don¡¯t know for how long they will be here."


    "Then take this," John handed her his Vanishing Orb, "use it and take the Luminar with you."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah. Go and inform the others. I¡¯ll look for the Luminars," John said.


    "Ok. Be careful, John," Octavia said, and vanished with the wounded Luminar.


    After she left, John started walking again. The street was deserted, and there were no signs of anyone else, but now that he was alone, he could improve his efficiency.


    He jumped high into the air and a shockwave propelled him forward, sending him soaring through the sky. He landed on a rooftop and then jumped to another one, and then another, zigzagging across the city, using his Shockwave Skill to gain momentum.


    Suddenly, a bright light appeared in the distance. A small white sphere materialised, and from it emerged a group of five men.


    "Is that a portable base like Echo?" John¡¯s eyes narrowed. He recognised the white sphere; he had seen it before when he built his base.


    A haze enveloped him and jumped across rooftops until he standing atop the five Luminars. While claoked under his Haze Veil, he willed the Appraisal screen into view.


    [Name: ??]


    [Class: Magic Warrior]


    [Strength: 39.4]


    [Vitality: 31.1]


    [Agility: 38]


    [Energy: 47.3]


    All had similar stats, and there were five of them. If he wanted to win, he would have to take them by surprise, as a rogue should.


    John used the Shadow Claw Skill and extended his hand, letting his shadow fingers extend towards the first enemy to grab him by his neck, but he called back his Shadow Claw when a white-haired Luminar female stepped out of the sphere.


    The five men surrounded her.


    [Name: Nova]


    [Class: ??]


    [Strength: ??]


    [Vitality: ??]


    [Agility: ??]


    [Energy: ??]


    She wore a black uniform with a long cloak. She was carrying a white staff and a white sphere in her left hand.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed. Her stats were hidden.


    "Where is the girl?" Nova asked, her voice sharp.


    "She escaped. The portal is unstable. We can¡¯t find her," a man replied.


    ¡¯It¡¯s now or never,¡¯ John thought and jumped down behind the Luminars.


    "Nova," John said and all of them turned around, their weapons at the ready.


    Nova¡¯s eyes widened as she recognised him, "John!"


    The man who had spoken to Nova raised his hand, but she stopped him, "I¡¯ll handle this."


    The men stepped aside, giving her space.


    "What are you doing here, John?"


    "I¡¯ve changed my mind. You¡¯re still trying to unite your kind?"


    "Yes, that is our goal," Nova answered.


    "Let¡¯s join hands, then. Help us find the mining operations and we¡¯ll help you overthrow the other faction."


    "I can¡¯t," Nova answered, "we are not allowed to share information."


    "Who told you that? Your leaders?"


    "Yes."


    "Talk to them."


    "I don¡¯t think they will agree, John."


    "Why is that?"


    "Don¡¯t take this as an insult, John, but you have nothing to offer."


    "Nothing?"


    "Your people are weak and untrained. They have no fighting capabilities, and even if you somehow managed to get the mining locations, you wouldn¡¯t be able to defend them."


    "You can help me train them and trust me, we have a large number of experienced warriors. I can¡¯t tell you the specifics, though. If you want me to trust you, then trust me," John said, and reached out his hand.


    Nova looked at him and then at his hand. Her eyes narrowed and then she looked at the men behind her.


    "Very well. But if you try anything funny, you will regret it," Nova answered.


    "Talk to your leaders and meet me at my base. Here, add me on the system comms and I will share my location when you¡¯re ready."


    Nova nodded and added him.


    "Thank you, Nova," John said and disappeared from the scene, using his Haze Veil.


    "You think the commander will agree to this, ma¡¯am?"


    "It¡¯s his call," Nova answered.


    John¡¯s figure streaked through the desolate city. The night sky was filled with stars and the moon cast a dim light, making the city seem even more ominous.


    John stopped and turned around, his eyes narrowing as he spotted a dark shadow following him. He took a deep breath and dashed towards it, using his Shockwave skill.


    His speed increased and he covered the distance in an instant, but the shadow disappeared and John stumbled forward, almost crashing into a pile of rubble. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He regained his balance and stood still, listening intently.


    A loud hiss was heard and John turned around just in time to block a sharp claw with his dagger. The impact sent him flying and he crashed into a nearby wall, causing it to crumble.


    The creature that attacked him was a monster, and not just any monster, it was a 4-star monster.

 Chapter 231: Shadow Knight

    [Shadow Knight]


    [Class: 4-Stars]


    [Strength: 73]


    [Vitality: 29]


    [Agility: 99]


    [Energy: 78]


    [Kill Reward: 5 Agility]


    [Description: Shadow Knights are monsters born in the deepest pits of darkness. They are masters of stealth and shadow magic, capable of blending into their surroundings and appearing anywhere in the shadows. They are cunning, intelligent, and deadly, and have the ability to evolve into stronger forms. They are extremely difficult to detect and kill, and have the potential to grow into a formidable foe.]


    John¡¯s entire arm was numb. The blow was powerful, and the pain was excruciating. His vision blurred, and his ears rang.


    ¡¯Fuck, this isn¡¯t good. If this monster gets any stronger, I¡¯ll be in real trouble.¡¯


    The Shadow Knight let out a loud hiss, its red eyes glowing in the dark.


    John grit his teeth and blasted a shockwave below his feet to escape, but the Shadow Knight was too fast. It pounced on him, knocking him back to the ground.


    John groaned and rolled out of the way, barely avoiding the knight¡¯s attack.


    John¡¯s hand tightened around the hilt of his dagger and an aura enveloped it. He stabbed at the creature, but the blade barely grazed its armour.


    "Damn, what¡¯s with this guy¡¯s defence? And where did this asshole even come from?"


    He was about to stab again, but the knight swung its claw and sent him flying once more.


    ¡¯This thing¡¯s tough!¡¯


    John activated his Shockwave and shot across the battlefield.


    The knight hissed and rushed after him, but John was ready.


    ¡¯Now, it¡¯s your turn!¡¯


    A shockwave rippled through the air, causing the knight¡¯s body to shudder, its movements slowed.


    John appeared behind it and activated his Shadow Claw.


    A wave of darkness enveloped his arm, and he struck the knight¡¯s back, his dagger piercing its armour.


    The knight howled and struggled, but John held firm.


    The knight roared, flailing wildly in an attempt to dislodge its attacker. Red eyes burning fiercely, it began to twist and turn in unpredictable directions. John, caught off guard, was nearly flung off. Cursing, he dug his dagger deeper and activated Haze Veil. Tendrils of smoky purple shrouded his body, blending his form into the shadowy surroundings.


    Now, harder to target, John maneuverered the frenzied knight towards a broken wall. With a surge of borrowed Berserker¡¯s Rage and Muscle Strengthening, he rammed the back of its knee into the crumbling stone.


    The knight stumbled, off-balance, a jagged cry echoing through the desolate landscape. This was his chance!


    Dropping to a crouch, John activated his Critical Hit skill. Time seemed to distort. Everything shifted - the monster¡¯s laboured breathing, the faint whisper of air currents, the almost rhythmic crunching of debris underneath its enormous boots. John¡¯s mind sharpened, a hyper-awareness consuming him. He saw the fatal flaw ¨C a tiny split widening in the creature¡¯s chest plate with each heavy heave of its body. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In a burst fuelled by sheer instinct and raw adrenaline, John surged forward, plunging his Dagger Aura-infused weapon through that widening gap. He channelled the last of the stolen Fire Control energy; crimson embers flared, igniting the blade.


    Howls transformed into agonizing screeches as the flames spread. Thick black smoke poured from the wound, billowing outwards as the Shadow Knight thrashed on the ground. Each spasmodic jerk drove the burning dagger deeper.


    Gradually, those blood-red eyes lost their malevolent sheen, and the massive form went limp. For a moment, only the crackling of flames disturbed the heavy silence.


    Panting, John stumbled backward, clutching at the raw burn on his arm¡ªa reminder of how close a call it was. His clothes were in tatters, and his Venomlash lay discarded amongst the rubble, singed and useless. His heart thundered in his chest.


    Before him, the Shadow Knight lay motionless, the last wisps of its essence rising into the cold night air.


    The experience notification pinged in his vision.


    [Shadow Knight Slain]


    [5 Agility rewarded.]


    He had done it. He had killed the monster.


    Exhaling slowly, he straightened and walked toward the knight¡¯s body. He could something deep in its chest, glowing with an almost unearthly radiance.


    [4-Star Shadow Knight Core]


    ¡¯What is this?¡¯


    It was a core. A crystalline sphere, about the size of a small rock. It was a core, just like the one he had used to create Echo.


    A wide grin stretched across his face. He could not know exactly what this would bring him, but he knew it deep in his bones that this was valuable.


    He sent the core into his inventory and continued on his journey back home. When he arrived, he went straight for his room and found Julia sleeping in his bed.


    "She must have been exhausted," he whispered.


    Julia had not been in the best shape for the past few days. She had barely gotten any rest since that night at her old apartment.


    She looked so peaceful when she was sleeping, though. Like a princess in a fairy tale.


    John took off his shirt and pants, then quietly slipped under the covers next to her. She was warm and smelled nice. Her bare skin was soft against his. He could feel the steady rhythm of her breathing, the gentle rise and fall of her chest.


    His thoughts flashed back to the wolf and that energy that showed him Julia¡¯s past. That was enough of a mystery already, but he had more important things to worry about, such as that voice that spoke to the young Julia in the visions. Who did that voice belong to? And what did it want with Julia?


    His eyes closed, his fatigue catching up with him. John fell asleep.


    When he awoke, it was still dark.


    There was something wet and hot between his legs.


    John looked down to see Mika¡¯s mouth wrapped around his cock, her tongue flicking across his tip.


    "Mika, what are you doing?"


    "What does it look like? I¡¯m giving you a blowjob," Mika replied, licking her lips.


    "Weren¡¯t you supposed to be with Stephanie and Julia?"


    "Yes, but Stephanie asked me to come and check on you. You were sleeping so soundly, and I got bored, so I decided to amuse myself," Mika said and sucked his cock again.

 Chapter 232: A Friendly Duel

    John chuckled as he caressed Mika¡¯s head, "I appreciate the gesture, but I have to go."


    Mika¡¯s expression turned ugly as John stood up, "but I never see you these days...."


    John smiled, "I know. We¡¯ll do something about that, soon."


    "You promise?" She walked closer to him and her hands fidgeted on his chest.


    "I promise," John said and planted a kiss on her forehead before leaving. He needed to meet with Lydia and prepare for Nova¡¯s arrival with her leaders.


    He stepped out of the bedroom and walked down the stairs. He passed the lounge, extending his greetings to his fellow survivors with a wave and a smile.


    "Omg, he looked at me!"


    "No, he was looking at me."


    John chuckled as he overheard the teenage girls¡¯ conversation. Of course, he was not that much older than them, but with all of John¡¯s responsibilities, he now saw the world through a new set of lenses.


    John stood outside Lydia¡¯s office and knocked twice before entering.


    Lydia¡¯s head lolled to the side as she dozed in her desk chair. The sound of the door creaking open jolted her awake, causing her to jump and send her chair tumbling backwards with a loud thud. She blinked groggily and brushed a strand of her brown hair out of her face as she scrambled to stand up again.


    A smile played on the corner of John¡¯s lips as he spoke, "you okay, Lydia?"


    "Y-yes, I¡¯m fine. What do you need, John?" She stammered as she hurriedly adjusted her clothing and straightened her posture.


    "I found Nova," he said.


    Lydia¡¯s eyes widened, "really? And?"


    "It seems they are reluctant to work with us. Although Nova might be more inclined to do so, it looked like her leaders wouldn¡¯t be so receptive. But I managed to secure a meeting, they will be coming here sometime today."


    Lydia¡¯s eyes narrowed as she rested her chin on her hands and leaned forward.


    "Why are they so reluctant? Do they think we¡¯re weak?"


    John quirked an eyebrow, impressed by her deduction, "Yes, that¡¯s exactly why."


    "I see. Don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯ll handle it," she said, her eyes were brimming with confidence.


    John smirked, "Perfect. We should prepare for their arrival."


    "We will," Lydia said. Her expression determined, but John could see the exhaustion on her face.


    "Tell someone what to do and get some rest. I¡¯ll need you at your best," John said.


    Lydia sighed, "You¡¯re right. I will."


    "Good. I¡¯ll leave you to it," John turned around and left.


    He stepped out into the courtyard, his eyes scanning the entire area as he looked for Octavia. Behind a large group that were circling a friendly sparring session, he spotted her cleaning her swords by herself.


    "Hey," John greeted.


    "John," Octavia spoke, her tone was neutral and devoid of emotion.


    "Did you manage to figure out the Luminar¡¯s identity?"


    "Unfortunately, no. We were going to interrogate him, but he woke up startled and began chanting something strange and his body went into a coma."


    John¡¯s eyes narrow, "Maybe it¡¯s some kind of measure against interrogation?"


    "That¡¯s what Edward said, although he said he had never seen something like that before."


    "I found Nova."


    "Really!? What happened?"


    John explained everything and Octavia frowned.


    "They think we¡¯re weak? Should I go there and kick their asses?"


    John chuckled, "they¡¯ll come here today. We¡¯ll have to prove to Nova¡¯s leaders that it¡¯s beneficial to them to ally themselves with us."


    Octavia clicked her tongue and took out her eyepatch, revealing a perfectly normal green eye.


    "What¡¯s up with that?" John asked, curiosity gleaming in his eyes.


    "Oh, this?" Octavia pointed at her eye, "our healers fixed it some time ago."


    "Then why do you wear it?"


    "August gave it to me," she said, her voice tinged with melancholy.


    John simply observed and stayed silent before Octavia continued.


    "I don¡¯t even know if he was still August when he gave this to me or if it was just the Luminar trying to blend in. Pathetic, isn¡¯t it?"


    "No, it¡¯s not. You just want something to remember your brother. It¡¯s perfectly normal."


    Octavia sighed, "I guess you¡¯re right. When you put it like that, it sounds reasonable."


    "That¡¯s because it is."


    "Thank you, John."


    John smiled, "It¡¯s nothing. That¡¯s what friends are for, right?"


    Octavia flashed a genuine smile for the first time in months. John didn¡¯t know how long it had been since Octavia found herself in this state, but he was glad to see some semblance of positive energy coming from her.


    "That group you¡¯ve been training with. Are they strong?" John asked.


    Octavia¡¯s brows furrowed, "Yes, they are."


    "How about showing the Luminars what we¡¯re made of, then?" John flashed a cheeky grin.


    A smirk crept up Octavia¡¯s lips, "Leave it to me."


    "Perfect. I¡¯ll leave you to... whatever it is you¡¯re doing. I need to prepare for their arrival."


    Octavia nodded and John left to make the rounds on the base and make sure everything was perfect. A few hours later, his system comms started buzzing.


    "John?" The voice on the comms said.


    "Nova."


    "John. If you can send me your location, we¡¯ll be right there."


    "Go to the coordinates I will send you."


    "Roger," Lydia replied and the call ended.


    John called his most trusted group and they, along with Lydia and Octavia and her group, took a few cars and trucks towards the city centre.


    As they arrived, he spotted Nova¡¯s white hair next to another man with the same hair colour. Behind the man and Nova was a large group of Luminars, all geared to the teeth.


    "Wait here," John said and everyone nodded.


    He strode towards Nova and the Luminars with confidence and extended his hand.


    "John, this is Commander Arthuro," Nova introduced the man.


    "Commander," John nodded.


    Arthuro narrowed his eyes and remained silent.


    "This is John, sir," Nova explained.


    "Hmm," Arthuro huffed and remained silent.


    "Sir," Nova said, but he only responded with a dismissive wave.


    John was unfazed. "You think we¡¯re weak, don¡¯t you?"


    John¡¯s voice echoed through the empty streets, and the silence was deafening.


    "I do," Arthuro responded.


    "Then, let me show you what we can do."


    "Very well," Arthuro said, and they followed John¡¯s group towards an old basketball court.


    The place was huge, and Octavia¡¯s people had already gathered there. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John smiled and turned to Arthuro. "A group of my own people against a group of your own in a friendly duel. What do you say?"

 Chapter 233: New Weapon

    Arthuro smirked, "Are you sure about this? My people are very powerful."


    "I know, and so are mine," John answered.


    "Let¡¯s begin, then," Arthuro said and signalled a group of his warriors.


    "Octavia, you¡¯re up," John said, and the crowd cheered.


    Octavia walked towards the centre of the court and her group of 5 followed.


    Arthuro signalled a group of six warriors.


    "We will take on all of them," Octavia declared and the crowd erupted in cheers.


    Arthuro¡¯s warriors looked at their leader who smirked and nodded.


    "Let¡¯s do this," Octavia¡¯s group rushed towards Arthuro¡¯s warriors.


    The crowd erupted into a frenzy as the two groups clashed. Octavia¡¯s team was clearly at a disadvantage, but they held their ground.


    Arthuro¡¯s warriors were surprised at the strength of the group, and their leader ordered them to fight back.


    As the tides turned against Olivia, she shouted, "Now!"


    Two men from her team stepped forward and cast their skills.


    One cast a wind-based spell while the other cast a lightning-based spell.


    The combination of the two spells created a violent storm that swept up everyone on the court.


    The spectators gasped as they watched the scene unfold, and Arthuro¡¯s expression darkened.


    "Worried?" John teased, a smirk playing on his lips.


    Arthuro didn¡¯t reply.


    The storm cleared, and everyone was surprised at the sight of Octavia¡¯s group, each standing tall.


    "How?" Arthuro muttered.


    "You underestimated them, and now they¡¯re going to beat your warriors," John declared, a wide grin on his face.


    "This is not over yet," Arthuro said and signalled his warriors to attack again.


    Octavia and her group countered and the battle raged on.


    John could feel Arthuro¡¯s frustration as his warriors were slowly pushed back.


    Finally, the last of Arthuro¡¯s warriors fell, and Octavia¡¯s group was victorious.


    Octavia wiped the sweat from her brow and grinned, her eyes locked on Arthuro.


    The commander clenched his jaw and turned to John.


    "Well done," he said, his voice laced with grudging admiration.


    John nodded and turned to his people, "Great work, everyone!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers and whistles, and Octavia¡¯s group basked in the adoration.


    "Now, you see the power we have," John said, and Arthuro nodded.


    "I must admit, I am impressed," Arthuro said, and he looked at his warriors.


    They were bruised and battered, but they had no visible injuries.


    "So, now that you¡¯ve seen we¡¯re not just playing around, do you care to sit down and consider an alliance?" John asked.


    Arthuro¡¯s eyes narrowed, "Before I agree to anything, I need to discuss it with my people. I am not the only making making decisions."


    "That¡¯s understandable," John said.


    "We will return soon," Arthuro said and walked away.


    Nova approached him and smiled, "Well done."


    "Thanks. I¡¯m glad they are taking us seriously."


    "Me too. What will you do now?"


    "For now, I have to get a new weapon," John sighed, remembering his old trashed Venomlash. It had broke apart during the fight against the Shadow Knight.


    "I can take you to a System Shop," Nova said.


    "Oh, I know of a few."


    "Better than a B-tier System Shop?" Nova said, her head lolling to the side.


    John¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, "they have tiers?"


    Nova chuckled. Her laughter was infectious and John couldn¡¯t help but smile before he even understood why she was laughing.


    "Yes, they do."


    "And how do you know their tier?"


    "Usually, you know by the type of items it has in stock, but if it¡¯s a low tier System Shop, you can just check using the console. If it¡¯s C-tier or higher, you can ask the administrator."


    "Administrator, huh?" John thought about the strange guy who sold him the Vanishing Orbs.


    "So, want me to take you?"


    "Yeah, let¡¯s go," John said and told Octavia and the others to go back.


    Nova led him to her vehicle. It was John¡¯s first time seeing a Luminar ground vehicle up close. It looked similar to a car, but the body was more aerodynamic and the wheels were larger. The interior was surprisingly spacious, and there were two seats in the front and three in the back.


    "Get in," Nova said.


    "Sure."


    He got in the passenger seat and she started the engine. The vehicle hummed to life, and the dashboard lit up with a holographic display.


    Nova pressed a button, and the vehicle rose off the ground.


    "Wow!" John exclaimed.


    "Pretty cool, right?" Nova grinned, her eyes still focused on the road.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s amazing," John said, his eyes glued to the view outside.


    Nova¡¯s smile widened as she drove, her gaze occasionally darting towards John¡¯s direction.


    John noticed her looking, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Is there something on my face?"


    "What? No," she chuckled, her cheeks turning slightly red.


    John chuckled, ¡¯I wouldn¡¯t mind getting a quest to steal her from someone.¡¯


    It didn¡¯t take long for the vehicle to arrive at an old supermarket.


    "We¡¯re here," Nova said.


    John stepped out and his eyes narrowed.


    "This is it?"


    Nova smiled and replied, "The interior is different. Don¡¯t worry and go, I¡¯ll wait for you."


    "Okay," John said and entered the store.


    His eyes widened as he entered. The place was bustling with activity. There were Luminars and other humanoid creatures walking around and checking the various items.


    John¡¯s eyes wandered as he strolled down the aisle.


    "I¡¯m looking for a weapon," John thought and a System screen guided him to a section of the store dedicated to weapons.


    ¡¯Going by the size of this place, I can say with certainty that it¡¯s a higher tier than the previous one.¡¯


    The selection was vast, and John felt a bit overwhelmed.


    He scanned the displays and found several items that piqued his interest.


    "Can I help you, sir?" A familiar voice called out.


    "Administrator," John said.


    The administrator smiled, "You know me?"


    "From the other shop."


    "Oh, you met my brother."


    "Your brother?"


    "Yes."


    "I see," John said.


    "So, what can I help you with?"


    "I¡¯m looking for a new weapon."


    "I see. What type of weapon are you looking for?"


    "A dagger."


    "Oh, you¡¯re a Rogue. How interesting. I don¡¯t get many Rogues coming in here."


    "Why not?"


    "Well, the System usually provides a basic weapon at the start of the Apocalypse. So, most Rogues never have to come to a System Shop for a weapon because their weapons usually last for a long time."


    "Oh, I see," John thought and wondered why he hadn¡¯t received a weapon from the system.


    ¡¯Must be because of my unique class,¡¯ He thought to himself.


    "Anyway, do you have any recommendations?"


    "I have just the thing for you," the administrator said, a wide smile on his face.


    He led John towards a display case filled with various types of daggers.


    "Take a look," the administrator said.


    John¡¯s eyes were immediately drawn to a pair of dark grey daggers with green accents. But he decided to see the list of daggers in the holographic screen above.


    1. Nightstalker


    2. Pyroclaw


    3. Blacklight


    4. Soulseeker


    5. Deathblade


    6. Shadowstrike


    7. Vengeance


    8. Frostbite


    9. Fatal Blow


    10. Reaper¡¯s Edge S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    11. Bloodlust


    12. Soulreaper


    ¡¯Well, I guess I should inspect these carefully.¡¯ John thought and brought the Nightstalker¡¯s description.

 Chapter 234: More Weapons

    John¡¯s eyes focused on the Nightstalker, and a screen popped before his eyes.


    [Nightstalker]


    [Price: 5050 Points]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Type: Dagger]


    [Effect: Attack +50%, Attack +200% when unseen.]


    [Bonus: +200% Critical Hit Damage against weak spots.]


    [Requirement: 51 Agility, 21 Energy]


    [Description: The Nightstalker is a dagger designed for assassins and rogues. Its sharp blade is capable of penetrating even the thickest of hides, and its stealthy design makes it the perfect tool for a quiet kill. However, the Nightstalker has a dark secret. It was created by a mad alchemist who used forbidden techniques to bind the souls of his enemies to the dagger, fueling its deadly power. All kills with the Nightstalker will absorb more Energy and Stats.]


    John rubbed his chin as he read the description, his brows furrowed in contemplation.


    ¡¯It seems like a good option, but I should check the others as well. This is the first time I see Stat requirements; I should check mine.¡¯


    [John Sarack]


    [Age: 21]


    [Strength: 53.2]


    [Vitality: 29.7]


    [Agility: 64]


    [Energy: 42.3]


    [Skills: Quiet Steps (C), Critical Hit (D), Shockwave (D), Appraisal (A), Shadow Claw (D), Haze Veil (C), Dagger Aura (B), No Skills (S)]


    [Skill Borrowing: Muscle Strengthening (B), Strength Buff (B), Berserker¡¯s Rage (B), Fire Control (B)]


    He had enough Agility to use the Nightstalker and a little more than half of the needed Energy.


    "Which Dagger requires the highest amount of Agility to wield?"


    "Hmm," the administrator rubbed his chin, his eyes darting back and forth between the display and the holographic screen, "the Soulreaper has the highest requirement, but..."


    "But?"


    "The price is a little steep. Are you sure you can afford it?"


    "Just tell me the price."


    "Five-hundred-thousand Points."


    "I¡¯m broke."


    "I could give you a loan," the administrator said.


    "No, thanks. I¡¯ll keep looking," John said and decided to check his points.


    [40325 Points]


    "Can you tell which of these cost more than 40325 Points?"


    "None, only the Soulreaper is above 40000 points," the administrator said, "but, if you can¡¯t buy the Soulreaper, the Pyroclaw might be a good option. It has a lower requirement and it¡¯s still very powerful."


    "Let me see the requirements," John said.


    The administrator pointed his finger at the Pyroclaw, and its description was projected.


    [Pyroclaw]


    [Price: 4350 Points]


    [Rarity: Uncommon]


    [Type: Dagger]


    [Effect: Attack +40%, Critical Hit Damage +50%, Chance to Ignite target, Fire Damage +50%]


    [Bonus: +50% chance to Ignite, +25% Critical Hit Chance]


    [Requirements: Agility 21, Energy 31]


    [Description: A fiery dagger designed to cause maximum damage and ignite your enemies. Its sharp edge is capable of piercing even the toughest of hides, and its flaming blade burns hot enough to set your foes ablaze. The Pyroclaw is a dangerous weapon, and it should only be wielded by the most skilled and powerful of Rogues. Kills with the Pyroclaw will increase mastery over Fire-based Skills faster.]


    John wanted to roll his eyes at the description of the Pyroclaw. It read like a marketing ad rather than an actual description.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s see the Blacklight.¡¯


    [Blacklight]


    [Price: 8150 Points]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Type: Dagger]


    [Effect: Attack +25%, Critical Hit Damage: +100%, Energy Regeneration: +50%]


    [Bonus: +25% Critical Hit chance]


    [Requirement: 18 Agility, 39 Energy]


    [Description: A mysterious weapon created by the ancient Zekryon civilization. The Blacklight is a powerful tool capable of increasing the wielder¡¯s strength and regeneration. However, it also comes with a deadly curse. The Zekryons used forbidden magic and rituals to bind the souls of their enemies to the Blacklight, fueling its deadly power. All kills with the Blacklight will absorb more Energy and Stats.]


    "Are you kidding me with this? Where did you get these weapons, and why are they all cursed?"


    "They are not cursed, sir. The System wouldn¡¯t sell cursed items."


    "So, what¡¯s the deal with the binding of souls and the absorption of stats and energy?"


    "The System simply provides a way for the user to grow stronger by absorbing energy and stats from the killed creatures and people."


    John sighed, accepting that he wouldn¡¯t get a straight answer to his question and continued on to the next item.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s check the Soulseeker.¡¯


    [Soulseeker]


    [Price: 14250 Points]


    [Rarity: Mythic]


    [Type: Dagger]


    [Effect: Attack: +15%, Chance to inflict Soul Damage: +30%, Soul Life Steal: +5%]


    [Bonus: +50% chance to ignore armour]


    [Requirement: 20 Agility, 35 Energy]


    [Description: An ancient weapon crafted by the Zekryon civilization. The Soulseeker is a devastating tool capable of dealing devastating damage to both the flesh and the soul. It was once used by the Zekryons¡¯ elite soldiers and is now available for purchase at System Shops. Its unique ability to ignore armour and inflict soul damage makes it a fearsome weapon. The Soulseeker¡¯s unique ability allows the user to absorb the life force and energy from the souls of those they kill, granting them strength and vitality. Kills with the Soulseeker will also increase mastery over Spirit-based Skills faster.]


    John¡¯s brows twitched after reading the description, and a thought crossed his mind.


    ¡¯Is this System trying to turn us into soul eaters? That aside, though, this one is incredible, but...¡¯ He turned towards the Administrator.


    "Soul Damage?"


    "Yes, the Soulseeker can inflict a debuff on the soul, which deals damage over time and reduces the target¡¯s stats and resistance."


    "So, the Zekryon Civilization is a civilization of soul eaters, isn¡¯t it?"


    "Well, I¡¯m not sure about that, but they certainly seemed to have a fascination with the concept."


    "Anyway, going back to the Soulseeker, isn¡¯t this weapon too overpowered if it can inflict direct damage on the soul?"


    "No, it is not. The Soulseeker can only deal a very small amount of damage to the soul, and it requires a lot of energy to do so." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see, so the best way to use this weapon would be to have the capacity to strike as many times as possible. The focus should be on attack speed, rather than pure strength."


    "Yes, I would say that is the best way to utilize the Soulseeker¡¯s ability."


    "Good, good," John said and nodded his head in approval.


    "If you¡¯re not interested in the Soulseeker, perhaps the Reaper¡¯s Edge might be more to your liking," the administrator suggested.


    John quirked an eyebrow and glanced at the description of the Reaper¡¯s Edge, but he shook it off.


    ¡¯All in due time,¡¯ he thought, bringing up the Deathblade¡¯s description.


    [Deathblade]


    [Price: 13550 Points]


    [Rarity: Mythic]


    [Type: Dagger]


    [Effect: Attack: +100%, Critical Hit Damage: +400%]


    [Bonus: Critical Hit Chance: +30%, +50% Damage against Armour and Magic Shields]


    [Requirement: Agility 45, Energy 30]


    [Description: The Deathblade is a legendary weapon created by the ancient Zekryon civilization. Its unique design makes it ideal for delivering swift and deadly strikes, and its ability to pierce through armour and magic shields makes it a truly fearsome weapon. Kills with the Deathblade will also increase mastery over Physical-based Skills faster.]


    John sighed after seeing the Deathblade. This was the first time he saw something with 400% critical hit damage.


    "This weapon is very good," he said, but the Administrator just smiled and nodded.


    ¡¯It would go well with my Critical Hit skill, but I¡¯ll keep looking for now.¡¯

 Chapter 235: Reaper’s Edge

    "Let¡¯s check this one," John muttered as he went over towards the Shadowstrike.


    [Shadowstrike]


    [Price: 12150 Points]


    [Rarity: Mythic]


    [Type: Dagger]


    [Effect: Attack +40%, Critical Hit Damage: +200%. Attacks with the Shadowstrike are blurred and hard to block.]


    [Bonus: Critical Hit Chance: +30%. If Crit: Adds another critical hit.]


    [Requirement: Agility 41, Energy 28]


    [Description: A mysterious dagger forged by the Zekryon Civilization, the Shadowstrike is an incredibly potent weapon that can deliver powerful and deadly blows. It can pierce through armour and shields and can be used to attack with blinding speed. Kills with the Shadowstrike will increase mastery over Physical-based skills faster.]


    John¡¯s eyebrows jumped as he read the description. The ability to add another critical hit upon a critical hit was insane.


    "Can I have a test slash with the Shadowstrike?"


    "Of course, sir. But please, be careful. We wouldn¡¯t want you to hurt yourself."


    "Don¡¯t worry," John said, and the Administrator handed him the dagger.


    John held the dagger and gave it a few test swings. The dagger was lighter than his Venomlash, and it felt good in his hands.


    "This feels great," John exclaimed.


    "It¡¯s a very good dagger. The Zekryon Civilization sure knew how to forge weapons."


    "Do they have more daggers?"


    "Yes, the Reaper¡¯s Edge has the same quality and rarity as the Shadowstrike, but its requirements are a little higher. The same goes for the Bloodlust dagger."


    "Well, I¡¯ll just keep looking. Might as well check them all out before I decide. Let¡¯s see the Vengeance."


    [Vengeance]


    [Price: 8050 Points]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Type: Dagger]


    [Effect: Attack +25%, Critical Hit Damage: +200%, +200% Damage against Undead Creatures, Chance to inflict the Cursed Seal Debuff: 5%]


    [Bonus: Critical Hit Chance: +15%. If Crit: Inflicts the Cursed Seal Debuff for 1 minute]


    [Requirement: 12 Energy, 30 Agility, 25 Vitality]


    [Description: A sinister dagger created by an unknown civilization. The Vengeance is a fearsome weapon capable of dealing immense damage to the undead. Its unique design allows it to pierce through even the thickest of hides and its sharp blade is capable of inflicting the cursed seal debuff, which slowly drains the victim¡¯s life force. Kills with the Vengeance will increase mastery over Physical-based skills faster.]


    "Wow, this is a great dagger," John said, but he was more curious about the Cursed Seal debuff.


    "What¡¯s the Cursed Seal debuff?"


    "Well, it¡¯s a debuff that drains the victim¡¯s health. It¡¯s quite a fearsome debuff."


    "I can imagine," John said and continued reading the descriptions of the other daggers.


    [Frostbite]


    [Price: 12100 Points]


    [Rarity: Mythic]


    [Type: Dagger]


    [Effect: Attack: +30%, Critical Hit Damage: +60%. Chance to inflict the Frozen Debuff: 20%. If Crit: Inflicts the Frozen debuff for 30 seconds. 10% chance to Freeze the target for 1 minute]


    [Bonus: Critical Hit Chance: +10%.]


    [Requirement: 35 Agility, 27 Energy, 22 Vitality] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Description: A wicked-looking dagger crafted by the Zekryon civilization. It has the ability to deal incredible damage and freeze its victims, making them unable to move or cast spells. Kills with the Frostbite will increase mastery over Physical-based skills faster.]


    ¡¯A powerful dagger for sure, but it¡¯s not what I¡¯m looking for. Let¡¯s see the next one. The Fatal Blow is pretty straightforward.¡¯


    [Fatal Blow]


    [Price: 9950 Points]


    [Rarity: Rare]


    [Type: Dagger]


    [Attack: +45, Critical Hit Damage: +100%, Chance to inflict the Bleeding Debuff: 20%. If Crit: Inflicts the Bleeding Debuff for 2 minutes.]


    [Bonus: Critical Hit Chance: +15%.]


    [Requirement: 28 Agility, 19 Energy, 18 Vitality]


    [Description: A brutal-looking dagger that deals devastating damage. Its sharp blade is capable of inflicting massive damage, and its unique design makes it the perfect tool for causing a slow and painful death. Kills with the Fatal Blow will increase mastery over Physical-based skills faster.]


    ¡¯Not the best, but definitely not the worst either. Now let¡¯s see that Reaper¡¯s Edge¡¯


    [Reaper¡¯s Edge]


    [Price: 19950 Points]


    [Rarity: Mythic]


    [Type: Dagger]


    [Effect: Attack +70%, Critical Hit Damage: +300%, +50% Increased damage when striking from behind.]


    [Bonus: Critical Hit Chance: +15%, +25% Chance to cause a second critical hit on the target¡¯s weak spot. If Crit: Inflicts 2 seconds of paralysis.]


    [Requirement: Agility 47, Energy 42, Vitality 29]


    [Description: An intimidating-looking dagger crafted by the ancient Zekryon civilization. The Reaper¡¯s Edge is a deadly weapon capable of dealing incredible damage and piercing through armour. Its unique design and powerful effects make it a formidable tool for assassins and rogues. Kills with the Reaper¡¯s Edge will increase mastery over Physical-based skills faster.]


    ¡¯Holy shit! This is insane!¡¯


    "Is this real?" John asked, pointing to the description.


    "It is," the administrator said, a smile creeping across his face.


    "This dagger is too powerful. What¡¯s the catch?"


    "The dagger has a requirement of 47 Agility. It¡¯s also the most expensive dagger available in this System Shop after the Soulreaper."


    "There¡¯s only the Bloodlust left, I guess. Well, the Soulreaper aside. Let¡¯s check it."


    [Bloodlust]


    [Price: 16950 Points]


    [Rarity: Mythic]


    [Type: Dagger]


    [Effect: Attack: +50%, Critical Hit Damage: +200%. Each hit drains the target¡¯s energy and vitality.]


    [Bonus: Critical Hit Chance: +15%. Each hit drains the target¡¯s Energy and Vitality. ]


    [Requirement: Agility 32, 15 Energy, 22 Vitality]


    [Description: A wicked dagger crafted by the Zekryon civilization. Its sharp edge can drain the target¡¯s energy and vitality, while its unique design makes it the perfect tool for causing a slow and painful death. Kills with the Bloodlust will increase mastery over Physical-based skills faster. ]


    "Pretty nice. Although I think I will go with the Reaper¡¯s Edge, which I will just call Reaper."


    "Are you sure, sir?"


    "Yeah, the ability to stun targets and the high attack alone is worth the price."


    "Very well. You made a good choice, sir. The Reaper is an excellent weapon, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be happy with your purchase."


    John smirked and handed the administrator the dagger, "I¡¯m ready to make the purchase."


    The administrator took the dagger and placed it back on the display. He then turned and walked over to the register.


    "That will be 19950 points."


    A screen appeared in front of John, asking him to confirm the transaction. He pressed ¡¯Yes¡¯, and a notification appeared.


    Transaction Confirmed.


    "Congratulations, sir. Your purchase has been processed."


    "Thanks," John said and walked away from the counter.


    "I wish you luck," the administrator said as John exited the store.


    "Thank you," John said and walked towards Nova.


    "Did you find what you were looking for?" She asked.


    "Yeah, I did. Thanks for bringing me here."


    "No problem, it was my pleasure."

 Chapter 236: What Maria Needs *R18

    John observed the Reaper¡¯s Edge. It was a sleek and deadly-looking dagger, and its handle was wrapped in dark leather.


    He swung the dagger a few times and nodded, satisfied. It looked and felt much more durable than his old Venomlash.


    John slumped down on the couch and sighed. For the first time in a long time, he had nothing to do. Nova and the Luminars would be discussing amongst themselves if they should ally with John¡¯s people. The base had already been upgraded to accommodate the Nevilians and they were all very independent and self-sufficient people.


    ¡¯What do I do now?¡¯ John thought as he swirled the Reaper in his hand, admiring its sleek design.


    ¡¯Maybe I should get some rest and wait for Nova to return.¡¯


    John laid back on the couch and closed his eyes. His thoughts wandered and soon drifted off to sleep.


    A few hours later, he woke up to the sound of someone knocking on his door.


    "Who¡¯s there?"


    "It¡¯s Maria."


    John rubbed the sleep from his eyes and got up.


    "Coming," he said and opened the door.


    Maria stood before him, looking as beautiful as ever. She wore a red blouse and tight yoga pants, and her hair was tied back in a ponytail.


    "How are you doing?" she asked.


    "Fine, you?"


    "Good, I was wondering if you wanted to hang out?"


    "Hang out?"


    "Yeah, like talk, maybe go somewhere?"


    "Where?"


    "We can just walk around, or we can go somewhere." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John smirked, "is that what you want?"


    "Or..." he stepped closer, his eyes fixed on hers.


    "You want to come inside?"


    "Yeah," Maria said, her face flushing slightly.


    Maria sauntered in, and John observed her swaying hips. Her clothes hugged her body tightly, emphasizing her curves and the swell of her perky breasts. The pink yoga pants matched her hair colour, but that wasn¡¯t something John would think. His attention was taken by the way the pants accentuated her ass and the outline of her thong.


    "So, what would you like to do?"


    "Do you have any wine? Or some other drink?"


    "Yeah, I have some," John said, summoning a bottle from his inventory.


    "Great, let¡¯s have a drink," Maria said.


    They both sat on the couch, and John poured a glass of wine for Maria.


    "Here you go," he said.


    "Thanks," Maria said, taking a sip.


    "Do you like it?"


    "It¡¯s okay," she said, her gaze fixed on the floor.


    John observed her timid posture and released an audible sigh.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Maria asked.


    "Come here, Maria," he said, patting the spot next to him.


    Maria got up and sat on the bed beside him.


    John wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her close.


    "You¡¯re so tense. Relax," he whispered in her ear.


    Maria relaxed her body and rested her head against John¡¯s chest.


    John rubbed her shoulder and whispered, "Relax."


    She closed her eyes and let out a deep breath.


    As he sat on the edge of the bed, he spread his legs wide and lifted her legs onto his lap, letting her ass rest on the spot between his legs.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s see,¡¯ John thought and inspected Maria¡¯s Appraisal information. He wanted to know her current mental state.


    [Maria Becker]


    [Status: Concerned, Lonely, Tense]


    [Libido: High]


    [Needs: Love, Company, Human Contact]


    He didn¡¯t need Appraisal to tell him that she was tense. Her shoulders were stiff, and her hands were clenched into fists.


    "Relax," he said again, gently massaging her shoulders.


    Maria sighed, her body loosening as John¡¯s hands worked their magic.


    "That¡¯s it, just relax," he said.


    "You know, you¡¯re the first man who has ever made me feel like this," she murmured, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Like what?"


    "Relaxed, safe."


    John didn¡¯t say anything and kept on massaging her shoulders.


    "It¡¯s just, after my mother died, I never felt like this. Even when Marco was around, I was always so tense."


    "Don¡¯t worry, I know exactly what you need, Maria," he whispered and pulled her closer. Her ass flattening against his crotch.


    John moved his hands lower, rubbing her lower back.


    "Ohh," she moaned as John¡¯s hands pressed against her muscles.


    He leaned forward and planted a kiss on her neck.


    Maria gasped as his lips touched her skin.


    "John," she whispered.


    "Shh, just relax," he whispered and nibbled her ear.


    He wrapped his right hand around her and softly caressed her abdomen, teasing her.


    "Please," she begged, her voice low and needy.


    "Please, what?"


    "Touch me," she whimpered.


    "You want me to touch you here?" He asked, his fingers cupping her crotch.


    "Yes," she moaned.


    "Tell me what you want, Maria," he said.


    "Please," she whispered.


    "Please, what?"


    "Touch me."


    "I am touching you," he said, his fingers tracing the contours of her pussy through her yoga pants.


    "No, I mean..."


    "What do you mean, Maria?" He whispered, his voice low and seductive.


    "Please," she moaned.


    "Just tell me what you want, Maria."


    "I want... I want you to touch me," she murmured.


    "Touch you where, Maria?"


    "Please, John," she moaned, her voice trembling.


    "You know what you have to do."


    "Please, just fuck me," she cried.


    "I will," he whispered, his voice low and soothing.


    John grabbed her waist and lifted her until her ass was next to his face. Maria had no support and her weight was leaning her forward. She balanced herself by resting her hands on her knees as her lower half stood straight, exposing her to John.


    "Just relax," he said, kissing the fabric covering her pussy.


    Maria shivered as his lips touched her sensitive flesh.


    He traced circles around her perky ass cheeks with his thumbs"Mmmm," she moaned.


    He continued his massage until a damp spot appeared. John inserted his middle finger between her labia and rubbed her clit with his index finger over the fabric.


    "Aaah!" Maria cried out and arched her back.


    John slid his hand between her labia and started stroking her folds.


    "Yes," she moaned, her voice quivering with desire.


    John grabbed the hem of her yoga pants and slowly pulled them down her legs.

 Chapter 237: What Maria Needs 2 *R18

    Maria¡¯s legs trembled. She struggled to keep her balance, but it was also John¡¯s breath on her bare skin.


    She shivered, goosebumps rising on her exposed skin.


    He could smell the sweet scent of her arousal.


    "John, please," Maria pleaded.


    John kissed her inner thighs, his lips trailing along her smooth skin.


    "Oh," Maria moaned as his tongue caressed her skin.


    He kissed and nibbled the inside of her leg, slowly moving closer to his destination.


    She stuck her ass out towards his face, desperately wanting him to continue, but he only teased her. His breath hot and heavy against her sensitive skin.


    He finally kissed her inner thigh and then ran the tip of his tongue along the length of her slit.


    "Ooh," she moaned.


    He flicked the tip of her clit with his tongue, and her hips bucked involuntarily.


    "Uuuh," she groaned and squeezed her legs together, trapping his head between them.


    John chuckled. "You liked that, huh?"


    Maria didn¡¯t respond, she just panted, her whole body quivering.


    John ran his tongue along her clit again, causing her to cry out.


    She grabbed a handful of his hair, holding on for dear life.


    He alternated between licking and sucking on her clit, driving her crazy.


    John increased the pressure, alternating between licking and sucking her swollen nub.


    "Ooh, John, I¡¯m about to¡ªaaaah!" Maria screamed and went limp in his arms. Her orgasm washing over her.


    John gently laid her on the bed and rolled her onto her back.


    He gazed down at her flushed face and kissed her.


    She returned the kiss with equal passion and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    John stood up and removed his shirt. She bit her lip as his toned physique was revealed.


    "God, you¡¯re hot," she purred.


    "You¡¯re not bad yourself," he said as he unbuckled his pants and dropped them on the floor.


    His cock stood erect and proud, ready to plunge into her wet heat.


    She felt the mattress shift under her as he climbed on top of her. His cock resting heavily on her belly.


    She reached down and grasped his member, guiding it to her entrance.


    John slowly pushed his cock inside, his cock sliding into her wet folds.


    "Fuck," Maria moaned as he penetrated her.


    He thrust into her, his cock filling her up completely.


    "Oh god," she cried as he pushed into her, his thick shaft stretching her inner walls.


    Her hips rose to meet his thrusts, and her pelvis rocked with his rhythm.


    "Ahh, uhhh," she moaned and gasped as he pumped his cock in and out of her tight pussy.


    "You¡¯re so tight," he grunted as he slammed his cock into her.


    "Oh yeah," she moaned, her voice rising in pitch.


    Her hips bucked as she ground her pussy against his pubic bone.


    "I¡¯m gonna cum," she gasped.


    "Hold on," he said as he thrust hard and deep into her, his cock hitting her cervix.


    "You¡¯re not allowed to cum, yet."


    "I¡¯m gonna¡ª"


    Before she could finish speaking, he pulled his cock out and flipped her onto her stomach.


    Her hair flew wildly, her body trembling with anticipation.


    Her breasts squashed against the soft mattress, her hard nipples scraping against the cool linen.


    Her hips rose, offering herself up to him.


    John slapped her ass, leaving a red mark on her smooth skin.


    With a firm grip, he grasped her plump buttocks, savoring the softness of her flesh. He parted them slowly, revealing her trembling folds and the delicate opening of her anus. The pale pink skin was like a rose in full bloom, inviting him to explore further. Every movement she made only intensified his desire to possess her completely. He traced his fingers along the curves of her body, feeling each breath and moan as she surrendered to him.


    She gasped, her eyes widening in shock and pleasure as his tongue delved deeper into her tight canal. The sensation was almost too much to bear, but she couldn¡¯t help but squeal with intense delight as he explored every crevice with expert precision. Every muscle in her body tensed and quivered under his touch, and she could feel herself on the brink of ecstasy as his tongue continued teasing the rim of her opening.


    "Oh God! John! That feels soooo good!" she groaned as he buried his face deeper into her.


    She could feel the pressure building within her, begging for release, and she knew that she wouldn¡¯t last long before she exploded with intense pleasure, but as she was about to cum, he stopped.


    Maria whimpered, her body trembling with frustration.


    He climbed onto the bed and sat down behind her. She was still on all fours, her ass swaying in the air as she wiggled her hips, begging for him to enter her once again.


    His large hands wrapped around her hips as he pulled her down onto his rigid shaft, his cockhead teasing her opening.


    "Ummmm, " she purred, her voice filled with lust as he slowly pushed his cock inside her.


    She gasped and clenched her teeth as his massive cock stretched her tight inner walls.


    "No, not there, you¡¯re too big. I can¡¯t take it. "


    "You can."


    "No, I can¡¯t," she whimpered as her rear resisted the intrusion.


    "Oh God, yes, I can!"


    Her canal stretched and gripped him tightly as he penetrated her deeply.


    She screamed in pure agony as he drove his cock deeper into her with each thrust. She couldn¡¯t believe anal sex would feel this good, but it did. The pain was excruciating, but also amazing. It was almost as though every cell in her body had been shocked at the same time and set on fire simultaneously. Her legs trembled uncontrollably, and her breathing quickened as her lungs struggled to supply oxygen to her muscles. She knew she wouldn¡¯t last long before another orgasm erupted.


    John looked down and just the sight was enough to drive her wild. Her cute butt looked so fragile with his thick shaft buried inside her. She tried to move her hips, but his tight grasp held her firmly in place, allowing him full access. He growled as he pounded into her.


    "What a naughty girl you are, getting fucked in the ass by another man. Just what is your fianc¨¦ doing?"


    "I- I don¡¯t know, please let me cum," she gasped.


    "I will, on one condition. You have to say you love my cock more than you love your fianc¨¦."


    "No, please, I can¡¯t," she pleaded.


    "Then you won¡¯t get to cum."


    "Please, please, please, make me cum, John!"


    "Say it," he growled as he pounded her tight asshole.


    Maria gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t possibly say something like that, could she? But if she didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t allow her to cum. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She hesitated, but then her lips parted...

 Chapter 238: What Maria Needs 3 *R18

    "So, what will it be?" John ask, a smirk playing on his lips.


    "I- I love your cock," she finally admitted.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, I love it more than anything."


    "What about your fianc¨¦?"


    "He¡¯s a coward."


    "What was that?"


    "I said, he¡¯s a coward."


    "You think my cock is better than your fianc¨¦?"


    "Yes."


    "Good girl. You can cum," he said and thrust his hips, pushing her over the edge.


    Her whole body convulsed violently as the powerful orgasm exploded through her. She cried out, her screams echoing through the room. Her muscles spasmed and clenched, forcing his cock out of her. A trail of his seed flowed out of her rear as she collapsed onto the bed, exhausted and panting.


    John smiled and stroked her hair.


    "That was amazing," Maria breathed as she caught her breath.


    "And that¡¯s only the beginning. From now on, I want you to come here every day around this hour, okay?"


    "Yes," she agreed without hesitation.


    "Good. Now get dressed. We¡¯ll continue this tomorrow."


    She looked over her shoulder and gave him a smile.


    "Of course."


    He watched as she dressed and headed out the door.


    John knew her body already belonged to him and craved for him, but she needed to fall for him so he could complete the quest. Luckily, she was a bit like Julia and he knew where to start.


    In the following days, John continued taking Maria¡¯s body. They had been doing it so often that Marco was beginning to suspect her. They¡¯d do it everywhere; on the bed, on the couch, on the kitchen counter, against the wall, on the dining table, and on the bathroom floor.


    Maria was getting bolder, even going to his room in the middle of the night. The sex was mind-blowing, and she couldn¡¯t help herself.


    John had been going to meet up with Nova and the Luminars almost daily. Normally, she would want to know what they talk about and what the state of affairs looks like, but she had become so obsessed with John that it was hard for her to concentrate.


    "Where do you keep disappearing to?" Marco demanded.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I mean you have been disappearing in the middle of the day for the last couple of weeks. Sometimes you are not there until the evening. Where have you been going?"


    "I was with John."


    "You were with John, doing what?"


    "Talking, planning, and a bunch of other stuff."


    "Is that all?" Marco asked, not satisfied with her answer.


    "And I am sorry if you didn¡¯t notice, but I have a lot to plan and sort out," she snapped.


    "You¡¯ve changed, Maria. What¡¯s happened to you? You¡¯re not the woman I fell in love with."


    "I¡¯m the same woman, just more responsible," she replied defensively.


    "I don¡¯t understand. What are you responsible for?"


    Maria sighed. She knew she had to feel guilty, but she couldn¡¯t help it; she just didn¡¯t. She knew Marco was trying to become a better man. But she¡¯d gotten a taste of something new and exciting, and she wanted more.


    "We are planning to build a stronger base and unite with other survivors."


    "Are you serious?" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes," Maria answered honestly.


    "Who¡¯s ¡¯we¡¯?


    "We, as in everyone in the base, Marco. Can you please stop? I have work to do."


    Marco clicked his tongue and left the room.


    Marco¡¯s question about Maria¡¯s whereabouts sparked the curiosity of others. They noticed how Maria would always spend time with John. She would disappear from the shelter for hours only to return to the shelter late into the night. No one had confronted Maria about her frequent disappearances, but it was becoming more obvious as she began spending more time away from Marco and with John.


    Today, though. John had promised her a surprise and it was all she could think about as she snuck out of the shelter and out into the streets.


    John took Maria to the city centre, a part of it that he had already cleared.


    "What are we doing here, John?" She asked.


    "Remember I said I would show you something?"


    "Yes. I wonder what it could be."


    "Come with me."


    He took her hand and guided her towards a luxurious high-rise building. The lobby was empty except for the two receptionists and a security guard.


    John approached the front desk and flashed a charming smile at the woman sitting behind it.


    "Good evening, Mr. Sarack."


    Maria¡¯s eyes widened. She could tell the receptionist was a Luminar, but she could not tell what was happening.


    "Good evening, miss. Is the room ready?"


    "Of course, sir. Follow me," the Luminar responded and began walking towards the elevator.


    "Follow me, Maria," he said, gently guiding her forward.


    "John, what¡¯s going on? Who was that?"


    "You¡¯ll see."


    After getting out of the elevator, the two walked down the corridor and entered a small room.


    Inside was a bed, a desk, and a big television. A suitcase sat next to the bed, its contents spilling out.


    "What¡¯s this?" Maria asked as John closed the door behind them.


    "This is our room for the night. It has a hot shower, a comfortable bed, and room service."


    "A room? In the middle of the apocalypse?" Maria exclaimed, looking around the room in disbelief.


    "Maria, you said you weren¡¯t cut out for this and that you missed your old life. It might seem hopeless now, but little by little, we¡¯re rebuilding. Come with me," he said and guided her to the balcony.


    The sun was setting in the distance and the horizon was lit up by an orange hue.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," Maria whispered in awe.


    "I wanted to give you a taste of the world before the apocalypse."


    John smiled as he watched her gaze out at the cityscape.


    "Do you like it?" he asked.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s amazing," she said, nodding her head.


    "But that¡¯s not all, look down. More specifically, the area around this hotel."


    The buildings surrounding the hotel should be rundown and neglected, at least that¡¯s what Maria was expecting to see, but her eyes began to grow wider the more she looked. Almost everything around the hotel looked brand new, but that was impossible.


    "John, are my eyes deceiving me?" Maria asked in disbelief.


    "They¡¯re not. The Luminars had been working very hard."


    "How?"


    "This is easy for them. Their technology is far beyond ours."


    "But, what about the monsters? Why are not coming back in and destroying everything?"


    "They are, but we have set up a security perimeter around the area."


    Maria¡¯s expression soured upon hearing that, "I see, so this is only possible if we guard it all the time."


    John squeezed her shoulder gently and said, "Maria, we¡¯re not the only human survivors. We plan to expand our network and coordinate with other factions to reclaim more and more land. With all the factions working towards the same goal, regaining the old world is not just a pipe-dream."


    Maria smiled. "Yes, I guess that¡¯s true."


    John wrapped his arms around her and pulled her against him. Her butt flattening against his crotch.


    Maria giggled, looking back at him.


    "Have you ever been fucked on a balcony?"

 Chapter 239: Quest Completed *R18

    Maria moaned as she felt him grind against her butt.


    "John, someone might see us."


    "So," he replied before nibbling her ear.


    "Nngh..."


    He continued, his hands slowly sliding down her hips, until they rested on her thighs.


    "Your pussy is mine," he whispered, cupping her crotch.


    "No," Maria groaned, grabbing his wrists.


    John grabbed her hands and pushed her down, pinning her against the railing.


    "Not until you¡¯re begging."


    "Not going to happen."


    "Oh, it will."


    John pinned her hands on the rails.


    "I am not a toy," she protested, but her smile betrayed her words.


    John leaned forward and kissed her lips.


    "You¡¯re my slut."


    Maria¡¯s body trembled as he continued to kiss her.


    He released her hands and his hands were soon around her waist, lifting her off the ground and pinning her against the railing.


    She wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck.


    "You¡¯re going to take me into that hotel room and fuck me till I can¡¯t walk," she whispered.


    "Is that so?" John replied, squeezing her ass.


    "That is so," she replied before kissing him again.


    "But before, you need to experience something new. Right here, on this balcony."


    "Here? But what if someone sees?"


    "Does that turn you on, Maria? Thinking that someone could come and see us?"


    "It might," Maria admitted.


    John smiled. "That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been so quiet. You don¡¯t want anyone else to know what a dirty slut you are."


    "That¡¯s not true," she said, her cheeks reddening.


    John removed her arms from his neck and placed them back on the railing. He then reached under her shirt and cupped her breast, pinching her nipple between his thumb and forefinger.


    Maria¡¯s body arched forward, her head thrown back as she moaned.


    He pulled her shirt up to reveal her bra-clad breasts and began squeezing her left breast with his free hand.


    "Oh, John," she groaned.


    He pressed his cock against her ass, burying it in the seam. "Is this what you want?"


    "Yes," she said through gritted teeth.


    "Then beg."


    "Please, fuck me," she pleaded.


    "Why should I?" he asked, running a finger down her spine.


    "Because I need you."


    "That¡¯s a start," John said.


    He unfastened her bra and pulled it off, letting her perky breasts bounce free.


    "Tell me more," he whispered, gently cupping them.


    "Please, John. Please fuck me."


    "Good girl," he said, his hands exploring her naked body.


    "I want you to take me right here, right now, and make me cum."


    "How bad do you want it?" he asked, running a finger over her sensitive mound.


    "So bad. I want you to fuck me till I scream," she pleaded, her hips thrusting against him.


    "Mmmm, that¡¯s what I like to hear," he said, leaning her down against the railing.


    Her cute round butt stuck out, the tight yoga pants emphasising the curves.


    He rested his erect on cock on her ass, teasing her and sliding it up and down.


    "Did you know that these were the first things I ever noticed about you?" John asked as he rubbed the wet spot on her pants.


    "N-no," she said through moans. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The way they hugged your ass was intoxicating. I wanted to rip them off and take you right then and there."


    "J-John!" she cried as he tore a hole in the back of her pants.


    His hand slid over her soft skin, her juices coating his fingers.


    "I want to fuck you so bad," he said, pressing his cock against her pussy that peeked out of the hole in her pants.


    "Then do it," Maria moaned, her hands gripping the rails tightly.


    "Not yet."


    He rubbed her pussy, her arousal flowing out and dripping onto the floor.


    He rubbed his cock against her bare labia, her slickness coating his cock.


    "J-John, please, fuck me," she begged.


    "Look at this," he said as he continued caressing her labia with his cockhead.


    "I only have to press it gently, and your folds start to part so easily. Such a welcoming pussy you have, Maria."


    "P-please," she whined, pushing her ass against him, wanting him to plunge his cock deep inside her.


    John pressed the tip of his cock against her opening.


    "If I push forward slightly," he teased.


    Maria¡¯s breathing quickened, and her legs trembled.


    "I can feel how ready you are for me."


    "Please!" She pleaded, desperate for him to slide his cock inside her.


    "What would your fianc¨¦ say if he could see you now?" John asked as he kept the tip of his cock rubbing her opening.


    "I-I don¡¯t care," she stammered.


    "No?"


    "No, John, I only care about you," Maria said, her voice filled with desperation.


    "Do you love me, Maria?"


    "Yes," she cried out, her whole body shivering.


    "Then I think you know what you need to do."


    "A-anything," she promised.


    "Say it."


    "I love you."


    "Say it louder, so the whole world can hear."


    "I love you!" she screamed, her voice carrying across the city.


    As John heard the system¡¯s notification, he plunged his cock deep inside her pussy, his full length filling her.


    "Oh, fuck!" she screamed as his cock penetrated her.


    "Fuuuck meee," she groaned as his cock slammed into her, filling her with pleasure.


    He reached forward and grabbed her breasts, pulling her back as he continued to thrust.


    "Yes, take me; fuck me with your big cock," she cried as he slammed his hips into her ass, the sound of skin slapping skin ringing through the night air.


    Maria¡¯s moans increased, growing more intense with each thrust, and she began to pant, her eyes rolling to the back of her head.


    John reached out and grabbed her hair, yanking her head back, forcing her to arch her back.


    He looked into her eyes as he thrust his cock deep into her, watching as she went over the edge.


    Her entire body shook and convulsed as her orgasm washed over her, her legs nearly giving out, and she struggled to remain standing.


    He continued to thrust, pushing her against the railings.


    She clung onto the railings as he pumped into her.


    "That¡¯s it, take me," he growled, his body rocking with the intensity of his thrusts.


    Maria¡¯s moans became louder and more guttural as John pounded her tight pussy.


    "Come on, cum for me again," he ordered, his hand moving from her breast down her stomach and down her pelvis.


    Maria¡¯s body jerked as his hand reached her clit and his fingers began to rub the sensitive nub.


    "Ohhh, John!" she gasped, her body trembling uncontrollably.


    Her hands gripped the railing tightly, her knuckles white as her body stiffened.


    "Aaah!" Maria cried as a powerful orgasm swept through her.


    As her muscles tightened, John could feel his own orgasm building.


    "Ohhh, fuuuuck," he groaned, his grip on her hair tightening.


    "Ahh, fuuuck, I¡¯m going to cum," he moaned as he felt his balls tighten.


    "I-I¡¯m going to again," she gasped, her breathing quickening.


    "Fuuuuck," John yelled as his orgasm burst from him.


    His body shuddered as his seed erupted from his cock, filling her womb with his cum.


    "Goddammit," he gasped, his cock twitching as he emptied his balls inside her.


    "Oh, God," Maria moaned as John¡¯s cock continued to shoot its load.


    "Fuck!" he groaned, his cock still twitching, emptying the last of his seed into her pussy.


    They stood there, panting, their bodies slick with sweat, and their juices running down their legs.


    John wrapped his arms around her waist, kissing her neck.


    Maria relaxed into his arms, her body still quivering.


    "Holy shit," she gasped.


    "That was intense," he said, his hand stroking her hair.


    "It was," she said, turning around and looking at him.


    "I love you."


    "I love you too," he replied, smiling.


    They stayed in each other¡¯s arms for several minutes, basking in the afterglow of their lovemaking while John decided to check the system¡¯s notification:


    [The Engaged (?) Couple - Quest Completed!]


    [Rewards: Skill Upgrade x2]


    [Choose your upgrades]

 Chapter 240: Claiming the Android

    John smirked as he looked at the system¡¯s notification. Maria had already left and John was standing alone in the middle of his room, pondering his next steps.


    John stared at his upgrade choices and weighed his options.


    First, he could upgrade his Shockwave skill. No doubt, Shockwave was his most versatile skill and one of the most used. Not only did it allow him to create distance between him and other threats, but he could use it for mobility and also for dealing damage.


    Then there was his Haze Veil. This one, he used maybe even more than his Shockwave skill. The Haze Veil allowed him to hide himself from threats, but that was not all. Thanks to it, he could activate the passive bonuses of Quiet Steps which doubled his Agility.


    John¡¯s current biggest problem was his lack of crowd control skills. One could argue his Shockwave skill served as crowd control, and whilst it was useful to survive a large group of enemies, it was too weak to really damage large groups.


    That was when John¡¯s thoughts shifted towards his Shadow Claw skill. It was interesting, but it only worked as a support skill and had not done anything in battle.


    If he used the two skill points to upgrade Shadow Claw, perhaps the skill could turn into something more useful, but that was a gamble, and John did not like to gamble.


    His options were limited, however, he had just acquired a new skill, hadn¡¯t he? Thanks to Maria successfully falling for his charms and completing his quests, she should now be considered his woman, which meant Skill Borrowing should now allow him to use her skill.


    Maria¡¯s Magic Artillery skill was incredibly powerful and it would be John¡¯s first heavy-hitting long-range skill.


    His eyes narrowed as he focused on the skill¡¯s description.


    [Magic Artillery (B]


    [Description: Allows the user to channel Energy on their fingertips and release concentrated magical energy to attack targets from a distance. Can be shot straight or in an arc.]


    Magic Artillery was only B-rank and he had seen how much damage Maria could cause with it. Just what would it turn into if he upgraded it to S-rank. But the question was, would the System allow him to upgrade his borrowed skills, and if so, would it upgrade only for him or would Maria benefit from it, too?


    "Screw it, I¡¯ll try it," he mumbled, focusing on the choice to upgrade his Magic Artillery skill.


    The room darkened, and a blue screen appeared before him.


    [Warning! You are trying to upgrade a skill that does not belong to you. Are you sure you wish to proceed?]


    "Yes."


    [The Skill: Artillery Strike (B) has been upgraded to Artillery Strike (S)]


    John grinned. The ability to upgrade his women¡¯s skills was a welcomed boost. Maria had two skills that he knew of: her Artillery Strike and her Cannon skills. The Cannon skill was more powerful, but it was less versatile, and John couldn¡¯t use that one anyway.


    "Of course, this means I will have to make sure no one steals Maria or any of my women from me, but that was always the goal."


    For a while now, John had wondered what would be the most efficient way to grow stronger. He had been having second thoughts about his NTR Rogue class, but now it had proved him wrong.


    With that in mind, he had decided to needed to prioritise all of his NTR-related quests. That meant, he should focus on Mika and Amber¡¯s quests.


    "I can focus on Mika¡¯s quest right now, whilst Amber will have to wait until we learn of Michael¡¯s whereabouts."


    John left his room with a smirk on his face, he knew what he had to do and he couldn¡¯t wait to do it. As he walked out of his room and entered the lounge, he waved and greeted people he met on the way to the stairs.


    Mika was an android. She was a unique creation that should not exist. Edward was a madman who was hellbent on creating the perfect artificial intelligence, and he had succeeded, but his real intentions were far less noble than his creation.


    No doubt, Edward had created Mika to satisfy him sexually, but he had not expected Mika to outright reject him.


    ¡¯I wonder why he never forced her,¡¯ John wondered as he sat down on the couch.


    ¡¯I should act fast, he hasn¡¯t forced her, yet...¡¯


    [Claim the Android]


    [Quest: Claim Mika for yourself while Edward watches helplessly.]


    [Reward: Skill Upgrade]


    ¡¯A quest as simple as that, huh?¡¯


    The wording of the quest was vague, which meant John had some leeway in achieving his goal, but he did not waste any time and immediately began pondering how best to go about it.


    Edward should be his main concern, and Mika¡¯s feelings for John were... complicated. She was certainly enjoying all the new feelings and sensations John introduced her to, but he knew, that was simple lust, and Mika did not have the best impression of John prior to their physical relationship.


    ¡¯Now, where is she?¡¯ John thought as he walked outside of the shelter.


    It was morning, and he found Mika with Amber near the cars, practising. Mika¡¯s hair was tied up in a ponytail that bounced back and forth, and she was clad in a tight black tank top and black shorts.


    She was firing magical bullets at the targets whilst Amber took cover, occasionally firing a few shots from her sniper rifle.


    ¡¯Is that a new Skill?¡¯ John wondered as his eyes narrowed. He knew Mika only had healing skills, but here she was, using offensive magic.


    "John!" Mika waved as she spotted him.


    John jogged towards them.


    "How is the training coming along?"


    "Not bad, I¡¯ve gained a new skill," Mika said.


    "Is it anything strong?"


    "Nah, it¡¯s only an D-Rank skill, and its range is about 50m. The thing is, though, that it is quite accurate. Look at this," Mika explained as she lifted her finger and aimed it at the sky.


    As she did, multiple small projectiles shot up into the air, flying straight up for a couple of metres before shifting direction and heading towards their target.


    "Wow, that¡¯s impressive."


    "I know. It¡¯s great for hitting flying creatures, but that¡¯s about it. What do you think Amber? Think I can join fights with this skill, now?"


    "Maybe, but if you¡¯re joining the battle, you¡¯re staying close to the base, understood?" Amber replied.


    "What? No way, we already talked about this! If I¡¯m going to learn how to fight, you have to teach me how to actually fight. I¡¯m not some weak damsel who needs to be protected."


    John chuckled. "Mika, I actually need to talk to you."


    "Okay? Go ahead."


    "Alone, preferably."


    "I¡¯ll give you two some privacy," Amber said.


    "Thanks." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John sat on the bench, and Mika sat next to him.


    "Tell me about Edward."

 Chapter 241: Claiming the Android 2

    "Oh, you want to know about that loser?" Mika sneered, shaking her head, "there¡¯s nothing to talk about. That bastard built me as a sex slave, and he had the audacity to claim that he was doing it for science, but I guess he couldn¡¯t keep his dick in his pants. Then, the dumbass had to go and fall in love with his test subject."


    "So you rejected him, and now he won¡¯t let you leave."


    Mika laughed, "yes. I reject him and he can¡¯t take no for an answer. He can¡¯t keep me there, though, because there are always people around. So I just ignore him, and he is too pathetic to force me. He¡¯s probably planning to isolate me, and that¡¯s when he¡¯ll strike."


    John¡¯s eyes widened. "We need to stop him, we need to break that cycle."


    "You think? I just want him dead."


    "I could make that happen for you, but we¡¯ll need your help," John said.


    Mika sighed, "what do you mean?" Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The first thing is that I need him to pass his knowledge to Myers, which is already underway. But I also need you to tell me some things."


    Mika¡¯s eyes narrowed, "what kinds of things?"


    "What do you remember from when Edward created you? What can you tell me about his research?"


    Mika fell silent.


    "The details are a bit fuzzy," she explained, "but the more you and I, well, the clearer everything gets.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, it¡¯s easier for me to remember things when I¡¯m with you, because...," she trailed off, her cheeks burning red.


    "Because...?"


    "Because you made me feel things I¡¯d never felt before."


    John could hardly believe what he was hearing.


    "What kind of things?"


    "Like... affection, and joy, and excitement...," Mika explained as she looked away from John, clearly embarrassed.


    "Mika, you know, we can¡¯t just spend all day fooling around," John pointed out.


    "I know, I just really liked it when you taught me all those things," Mika replied as a shy smile played on her face.


    John chuckled. "That¡¯s good, but what I really need to know is if he has any hold on you. If he wanted to, could he force you to do things you don¡¯t want to?"


    Mika snorted, "no way, he may have built me, but he cannot control me. He could have, but he¡¯s too stupid to do it. I¡¯m just a toy to him, a plaything. I have no value beyond my appearance."


    "So, there is a chance that he could control you. I need to know everything, Mika. If there¡¯s even an infinitely small chance that he could take control of you somehow, I need to know."


    Mika frowned. "Okay, if you¡¯re so insistent, there was something. A chip, a small silver chip that was implanted into my head, behind my left ear. I remember him removing the old one and installing the new one. It was probably a control mechanism, but I destroyed that one a long time ago."


    "So, you¡¯re thinking there could be another part of you that he could use to control you that you¡¯re not aware of?"


    "There is a possibility..."


    "I see. Thanks for telling me. Let¡¯s go to the university right now, we¡¯ll have Myers take a look at you."


    "John, is there anything that you are not telling me?"


    "I might be missing a key detail that could put you or our plans at risk, we need to take precautions. Who knows, Myers might even be able to remove a potential weakness that would stop Edward from controlling you."


    "Okay, I trust you. If I had any more secrets, I¡¯d tell you," Mika replied as she got off the bench.


    "Follow me," John said and walked towards his bike.


    "Are we not using a car?" Mika asked.


    "Why? We will be going into the city, and the roads will be clogged with abandoned cars. Plus, the monsters might be roaming about, and we can¡¯t afford a car crash. Why do you ask? Are you afraid to ride on my bike?" John teased.


    "Aren¡¯t you worried the monsters might attack us?"


    "I¡¯ve killed hundreds of them by now. How can I not get used to riding around these things?"


    "I-I see. So, are you going to drive me? Should I sit behind you, or can I sit in front?" Mika asked, trying to sound nonchalant, but the trembling in her voice gave away her fears.


    "What? Of course, I¡¯m the one driving, but why are you so nervous?"


    "I¡¯m not nervous. I¡¯m just..."


    "You¡¯re afraid of bikes," John pointed out.


    Mika averted her gaze. "I-I might have ridden on a bike once, but that was with that Edward creep, and I didn¡¯t like it."


    "I see," John smirked. "Alright, then, I¡¯ll let you choose."


    "Choose what?" Mika asked, her eyes still averted.


    "Whether you will ride at the front or at the back."


    "Uhh... the front?"


    "Alright, let¡¯s go," John said as he tossed her a spare helmet.


    Mika caught the helmet and followed John to his bike.


    "Come," he said, patting a small spot between his crotch and the bike¡¯s fuel tank.


    "There? Really?"


    "Do you want to ride on the front or not?"


    "Fine," Mika complained and squeezed herself between John and the bike.


    "What now?"


    "Hold on," he said.


    John stood up and kicked the bike, revving the engine.


    "Put your helmet on. Hold onto my thighs if you want to keep your balance."


    "W-what? Just hold on to your thighs?"


    "Yep, unless you want to wrap your arms around my waist, then that¡¯s fine too, but you will have to sit on the back for that."


    "No, no. This is fine," Mika grumbled.


    John could not help but smirk when he noticed how flushed her face had gotten.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go," he announced, revving his engine.


    "Wait," Mika exclaimed as she threw her leg over the seat.


    John shook his head.


    ¡¯Mika doesn¡¯t realise how adorable she is when she is flustered.¡¯


    "Come here, you silly girl. There¡¯s no need to be scared of a little bike. Just relax," he said, gently pulling her against him.


    "Can¡¯t I just take a car and meet you there?"


    "No. I¡¯ll drive slowly, and I won¡¯t do any funny moves, okay?"


    "Promise?"


    "Yes. I promise."


    "Okay, fine. But please, be careful."


    "I will. Now, hold on."


    "Okay."


    John smiled as he felt her arms tremble.


    "You¡¯re still tense."


    "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help it."


    "Here, let me hold you," John said as he wrapped his arm around her arm and drove the bike one-handed.


    "Relax, I got you," he whispered, leaning her against him.


    Mika¡¯s heart thumped as she felt him press against her.


    She took a deep breath and exhaled.


    "That¡¯s it, relax, just relax. Don¡¯t be scared. You¡¯ll be okay."


    John kept whispering softly into her ear.


    She focused on the feeling of his body warmth and closed her eyes, the next time she opened her eyes, they were already at the university.

 Chapter 242: Claiming the Android 3

    "Professor," John called out as soon as he parked his bike outside the university¡¯s dormitory.


    "Hello, John. What can I do for you?"


    "Do you have a couple of spare minutes?"


    "I¡¯m just about to get some coffee, come," Myers said, "your friend can come too,"


    "You don¡¯t know who I am, but my name is Mika," Mika said as she followed John and Myers.


    "Oh? I know who you are, Mika," Myers said.


    "Really? How?"


    "Edward spoke about you."


    "Oh." Mika frowned.


    Myers led the way to his office, a small cramped room with a desk and a couch.


    "So, what brings the two of you here today?" Myers asked.


    "I want you to take a look at Mika; make sure she cannot be controlled."


    John said, aware that Myers already knows about Mika¡¯s identity as an android.


    "Sure, come," Myers beckoned Mika to follow him to the office¡¯s laboratory.


    The office¡¯s laboratory was a small room with a single bed, a metal table and a computer desk.


    "What happens now?" Mika asked, feeling nervous.


    "Just relax and lay on the table. It¡¯s only a scan, nothing harmful. The process should take about five minutes," Myers explained.


    "Okay."


    Mika laid down on the table.


    "What if I find anything?" Myers asked, "Do you want me to destroy anything that might be harmful? If you do, I¡¯ll need your permission."


    "Just guide me through the process. I¡¯ll tell you when I know more."


    "Okay," Myers nodded and grabbed his equipment.


    Myers placed a small, sleek-looking box on Mika¡¯s forehead, and the device began to light up, glowing brightly.


    After a few seconds, the light faded and the box turned off.


    "Done. Come over to the computer, I¡¯ll show you the results," Myers said and beckoned the duo to come to the computer.


    "Look at this," Myers said, pointing to the screen, "this is the result from my scan. Do you see this glowing green dot? This is the source of a signal, and the signal seems to be coming from behind the ear."


    "What are the risks?" John asked. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It¡¯s harmless, unless, you count being controlled by someone else a danger. But I¡¯ve never seen a device like this before. I¡¯m not sure what its capabilities are. Only Edward would know. Do you want to disable it?"


    "Yes, we can¡¯t afford to have him control Mika. Disable it."


    "Will do," Myers nodded.


    A moment later, Myers pulled away from the computer.


    "Done. The signal has been disabled. Now, what are you going to do about Edward? You said he might be dangerous."


    John was silent. The best thing was to eliminate Edward, but Edward¡¯s knowledge and his unique insight into Luminar technology were priceless. He was not sure he wanted to kill him, yet.


    "I haven¡¯t decided, yet. Anyway, thank you, Professor. We¡¯ll see you later."


    "Take care, John. You¡¯re a good kid, do the right thing," Myers replied as he gave John an encouraging pat on the shoulder.


    John thanked the professor for his help and left the lab with Mika. They got on his bike and stopped at the edge of the forest at Mika¡¯s request.


    "Everything okay?" John asked as he sat down on the grass next to Mika.


    "John, do you think I¡¯m just programming, that anyone could control if they had access to the right codes? Does that mean I don¡¯t exist? Or, is it the opposite, and my existence is proof that I¡¯m just a program?"


    "You¡¯re Mika. Sometimes grumpy, but cute and fun. With the right technology, everyone can be controlled. Even me, but that doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t exist."


    Mika closed her eyes. "I¡¯ve never felt so confused. I always felt I was incomplete. That something was missing. I had memories of the world, but almost no feelings to go with them. It¡¯s only been a few weeks since I¡¯ve been having all these new feelings, and I can¡¯t help but wonder if it was just some trigger in my code, or... I don¡¯t know."


    "You think too much, Mika. At the end of the day, you feel things. Even if it¡¯s just code or something else, you feel those things, and you make others feel things. That¡¯s good enough for me."


    "You¡¯re sweet, John," Mika smiled, "but I¡¯m worried. I don¡¯t want him to have that power over me."


    "He won¡¯t. You¡¯re safe as long as I¡¯m here."


    Mika reached out and held John¡¯s hand. "I know."


    "Good."


    They sat in silence, staring at the trees. The sun was just starting to set, and the sky was a dark orange.


    "We should go back," John said, taking Mika back to the base.


    As they arrived, they walked together through the entrance corridor, and Edward simply observed. His expression was unreadable, but John knew he must have been angry.


    This was a good time as any to complete Mika¡¯s quest and he knew exactly how to do it.


    He leaned back against the wall and rested his hand on Mika¡¯s lower back, pulling her closer to him and whispering something.


    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits and his lips curled up in a snarl as he watched, his eyes filled with rage.


    He then leaned forward, and his hands clutched at the railing in a tight grip, his knuckles turning white.


    John pretended to look around and making sure no one saw them, then led Mika towards the back of the base. The back of the base was mostly empty and not many people visited the place.


    The building itself was a huge rectangular box, and there was a courtyard behind it. A few boxes with random tools were scattered around the yard, but most of the space was just empty.


    "We¡¯re alone, now," Mika said, her tone conspiratory.


    "Yes, we are," John nodded, leaning back against the wall and resting his hand on her shoulder.


    John¡¯s lips curled into a smirk. Only John knew, but his Web of Whispers had eyes on every corner of the base, so he knew Edward had followed them and checked his quest one last time.


    [Claim the Android]


    [Quest: Claim Mika for yourself while Edward watches helplessly.]


    [Reward: Skill Upgrade]


    His lips curled into a smirk, pulling Mika closer.

 Chapter 243: Claiming the Android 4 *R18

    "Oh!" Mika moaned, her voice muffled.


    John¡¯s hand squeezed her ass, and his other hand slid down her front, pushing her tank top up to expose her breasts.


    The sky was a dark orange, and the sun was slowly sinking below the horizon.


    Edward, the man who had created Mika, was watching the scene from the corner of a wall, and his face was a mixture of rage and helplessness.


    As soon as the System¡¯s notifications began popping up, John knew that Edward was watching them. He was tempted to humiliate Edward, but it wasn¡¯t needed to complete the quest and there was a chance he could simply convince Edward to leave Mika alone. And so, he decided to focus on Mika.


    Her tank top had been pushed up, exposing her breasts. Her nipples were hard, and the cold breeze made her shiver.


    But her body was warm, and John¡¯s hands felt hot against her skin.


    "Oh, fuck," she gasped, her voice thick with desire.


    John¡¯s mouth closed around her nipple and sucked on it, sending a bolt of pleasure through her body.


    John¡¯s tongue swirled around Mika¡¯s nipple, teasing it to a harder point. His hand moved down her body, tracing the curve of her waist before slipping beneath the waistband of her skirt.


    Mika¡¯s breath hitched as John¡¯s fingers found her centre, already slick with desire. She arched into his touch, her hips bucking as he explored her most intimate places.


    John¡¯s lips curved into a smirk against her breast as he felt Mika¡¯s body respond to his touch. He knew he had her right where he wanted her, and he intended to make the most of it.


    Edward watched from his hiding spot, his fists clenched in rage. He had created Mika, and she was meant to be his. But here she was, writhing in pleasure under John¡¯s touch.


    John¡¯s fingers found the perfect spot, and Mika¡¯s body arched against his hand. He rubbed her clit in slow circles, drawing a soft moan from her.


    "Don¡¯t stop," she breathed, her hands clutching at his shoulders.


    Edward watched in horror as John¡¯s fingers dipped inside her, causing Mika¡¯s eyes to roll back.


    John¡¯s fingers were working her into a frenzy, and Edward was powerless to stop it. He had fantasized about this moment ever since he made her, but now, all he felt was anger and helplessness.


    As her body began to tremble, John withdrew his fingers and shoved them inside his mouth.


    He hummed and made a satisfied noise.


    "It tastes amazing," he growled, licking his lips.


    He slid his hand down Mika¡¯s body again, spreading her legs wide before plunging two fingers inside her, pumping furiously.


    Her eyes widened, and her body stiffened as his fingers pressed deeper, finding the sweet spot deep inside her core.


    "Oh god," Mika cried out, her back arching off the wall.


    Edward was ready to burst with rage, watching the woman he loved moan and writhe in pleasure as another man fingered her.


    "Mika," John whispered, cupping her chin to turn her gaze towards him.


    "Look at me," he growled.


    She obeyed, staring at him with lust-filled eyes.


    "Whose woman are you?" he demanded, curling his fingers inside her, causing her to gasp.


    "I¡¯m yours," she breathed, her voice thick with desire.


    Her body shuddered, and her legs quivered as John¡¯s fingers pumped mercilessly into her.


    John freed his erect manhood from his pants and led Mika¡¯s hand to his cock.


    "Stroke me, slowly," he commanded.


    Mika obeyed, her hand stroking his cock with firm strokes.


    "Mika, who is the man you will forever belong to?"


    "You," she replied without hesitation. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you sure?"


    She nodded, her eyes never leaving his.


    "Do you want this?" He asked, squeezing the hand that was stroking him.


    "Yes," she replied, her voice shaky.


    "Where do you want it?"


    "Inside me," she said, biting her lower lip.


    "Beg for it," he ordered.


    "Please," she moaned.


    "Please what?"


    "Fuck me," she begged.


    She trembled as John grabbed her waist and pushed her against the wall, pressing his cock on her flat belly.


    "Look. This is how deep it goes inside you," he growled, grinding his length against her stomach.


    "Please," she whimpered, her hand tugging impatiently at his cock.


    John relented, guiding his cock to her entrance. He teased her with the tip, causing her to whimper and squirm against him.


    "Please, John," she begged, her voice hoarse with need.


    He gave in to her pleas, thrusting into her with one swift motion. Mika cried out in pleasure as he filled her completely.


    John set a punishing rhythm, his hips slapping against hers as he drove himself deeper and deeper inside her. Mika met each thrust with one of her own, her fingers digging into his back as she held on for dear life.


    John groaned as he pushed deeper inside her. Mika¡¯s insides were squeezing and contracting, milking his shaft with every thrust.


    She was so tight. He knew that this had to do with the fact that she was an android, but he couldn¡¯t care about that; even if it was so tight, it almost hurt.


    He was so close.


    He could feel the pressure building up in the depths of his abdomen.


    He knew he would explode if he kept this up.


    "Come for me," he growled, burying his face in the nape of her neck.


    She was breathing heavily, and her body was trembling.


    "Come for me," he repeated, slamming his hips into hers with renewed vigour.


    "YES!!!"


    She screamed, her entire body shuddering.


    Her nails dug into his back as her body convulsed with the force of her orgasm.


    His body went rigid, and he could feel her spasm around his shaft.


    John watched as Mika¡¯s orgasm washed over her, her pussy clenching around his cock in waves. He groaned in pleasure as he felt her warmth flood around him, and he pulled back slightly to observe the sight before him.


    Her pussy was glistening with a mixture of their releases, the cum pooling at the entrance before spilling out and trickling down her thighs. It was a sight that John had never seen before, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel a primal sense of satisfaction at having claimed Mika as his own.


    He began to thrust into her again, watching as more of his cum spilled out of her. With each stroke, he could feel her walls contracting around him, milking him for every last drop. He could see the cum coating his shaft, slick and shiny under the shade.


    With every thrust, he could feel a slight tingle in his balls as more of his load shot inside her.


    And with every contraction of her pussy, it was like a shockwave travelling up his shaft, straight into the back of his spine.


    He thrust harder, faster, determined to claim her fully.


    She was his and the system¡¯s notification proved it.

 Chapter 244: Loose Ends

    [Claim the Android Quest Completed]


    [Skill Upgrade Obtained] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John and Mika were sitting in his room. The quest was done, and there was no need for exhibitionism anymore. The next part of his plan involved deciding what to do with Edward.


    ¡¯First, I should try to convince him to keep working for me quietly, but I get the feeling it won¡¯t be that easy.¡¯


    "What now, John?" Mika asked, smiling.


    "Now, I think I¡¯m going to ask Edward if he is willing to work quietly for me while I¡¯m here, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to go for it."


    "Then what happens to Edward?"


    "If he doesn¡¯t agree, I guess I¡¯ll have to remove him."


    "Remove him?


    "As in, permanently."


    "Oh...," Mika trailed off.


    "Yeah, so let¡¯s hope he¡¯s feeling cooperative," John shrugged.


    He took Mika¡¯s hand in his.


    "I still can¡¯t believe you managed to seduce me. You were so rough and demanding, John," Mika giggled as her cheeks turned crimson.


    ¡¯This girl,¡¯ John rolled his eyes. He wasn¡¯t sure if she really delusional or was just trying to convince herself things happened differently.


    "Anyway, you stay here. I will go deal with Edward."


    "Can¡¯t I come with you?" Mika asked, her tone pleading.


    "Why?"


    "I want to see the look on his face," Mika was wearing a smug smirk on her lips. She looked way too eager for this, John thought.


    "I thought you hated him," he pointed out.


    "I do, but I also love to see him suffer."


    "Fair enough," John conceded.


    "Just stay behind me, okay?"


    "Yes, boss," Mika giggled, saluting him playfully.


    "Let¡¯s go," John sighed and stood up.


    They made their way into a corridor that led away from the lounge and passed the men¡¯s dormitories. This part of the base was relatively quiet as everyone was busy doing their duties.


    They reached their destination and John knocked on the door.


    "What are you doing here?" Edward scowled, glaring at Mika as he opened the door.


    John pushed Edward out of his way, barged into the room and sat down on a chair, acting like he owned the place, which he did. Mika followed and stood next to him, a defiant look on her face.


    "We are here to talk about our partnership. And the terms, of course," John announced, his tone casual, "I understand you have a problem with how the system operates?"


    Edward eyed him with suspicion, his gaze darting to Mika. "What about it? You know how the system works. You are just like me, but stronger. I will not be your lackey."


    "You misunderstand."


    John gestured for Mika to get closer, and she sat on his lap.


    "What? What are you doing? Mika?" Edward spluttered, his eyes narrowing, and his fists clenching at his sides.


    "Listen, Edward. You might not like this because you created her, but the truth is, you created more than a thing. You created life, and Mika has a consciousness of her own, and she decided she wants to be mine."


    "No! She¡¯s not alive, she¡¯s not conscious, and she¡¯s mine!" Edward growled, his face twisted in anger.


    "That is not true, Edward. Mika has consciousness. She is intelligent, capable, and has emotions. And most importantly, she is mine."


    "No! You are lying! This can¡¯t be happening!" Edward screamed, his eyes bulging out of his skull.


    "Edward, calm down. You are getting agitated for no reason," John said, trying to sound as calm and composed as possible.


    "You are the one causing trouble, and for no reason!"


    The passersby began gathering outside, and soon, a large crowd had formed outside the office.


    "Edward," John began, his tone low and menacing, "you don¡¯t have a choice in the matter. Mika has already decided."


    Edward gritted his teeth and looked towards the outside as if looking for reinforcements. Unfortunately for Edward, the people outside were simply curious.


    "The only question that remains is what you will do about it. You cannot take her by force because I am stronger than you. So, what are your plans?"


    Edward was silent, his eyes darting back and forth between John and Mika.


    John patted Mika¡¯s thigh, and they stood up.


    "That is all, Edward. I hope you will remain civil and continue to do good work here."


    Edward glared at John¡¯s retreating figure, but he was powerless to stop them.


    John¡¯s actions were witnessed by everyone, and many already had a strong opinion.


    Edward, the former genius scientist who was once known as a prodigy, was now seen as an inferior creature. The rules of this new world are no longer favourable towards people of science, or at least that¡¯s what Edward thought.


    As John walked back towards his room, the people they passed greeted him with respect. There was a hint of awe in their gazes, and several even lowered their heads to show their deference.


    When they got to his room, John plopped down onto the bed, and Mika sat on his lap, giggling.


    "They really think you¡¯re a god," Mika smirked as she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "Maybe I am," John winked at her.


    "Even if that were true, which it isn¡¯t, you¡¯re not my god. You are my man," she said, leaning forward so their faces were inches apart.


    John¡¯s eyebrows shoot up.


    "Is that so?" He asked, slapping her butt and squeezing her cheeks.


    She gasped and then nodded, her lips curled up in a coy smile.


    "You better be a good woman for your man, then," he said and closed his eyes.


    Mika nuzzled her face in his neck and nodded.


    "Thank you, John."


    *


    The morning after the fight with Edward, John was looking at his skills and trying to decide which skill to upgrade since he had obtained a Skill Upgrade from the quest. He willed the status screen and it came into view:


    [John Sarack]


    [Age: 21]


    [Strength: 53.4]


    [Vitality: 30.3]


    [Agility: 66]


    [Energy: 43.3]


    [Skills: Quiet Steps (C), Critical Hit (D), Shockwave (D), Appraisal (A), Shadow Claw (D), Haze Veil (C), Dagger Aura (B), No Skills (S)]


    [Skill Borrowing: Muscle Strengthening (B), Strength Buff (B), Berserker¡¯s Rage (B), Fire Control (B), Artillery Strike (S)]


    Thanks to Maria¡¯s Artillery Strike, his attack power had skyrocketed, as had his crowd control abilities. But now, he had to figure out what else he was lacking.

 Chapter 245: Teaching a Lesson

    John was a Rogue and he had the ability to escape, hide and attack from the shadows. His Quiet Steps and Haze Veil allowed him to fight from the shadows and skills like Dagger Aura and Critical Hit allowed him to deal devastating damage with just his dagger.


    From his borrowed skills, Muscle Strengthening and Strength Buff were the most straightforward. They provided him with raw strength. The difference between the two was that the Strength Buff provided him far more strength without a direct physical change to his muscles, but the downside was that it didn¡¯t last as long.


    Berserker¡¯s Rage also worked like the other two, but on steroids and it should be used as a last resort, since his mind would always become clouded with violence and it was easy to lose sight of his real objective when using the skill.


    If he upgraded Fire Control, he would have another method of long-range attacks and Fire Control was extremely versatile when compared to Artillery Strike. It could be used to distract enemies, to enhance his dagger and as pure firepower. He thought it was the most likely choice, but he stopped to look at the description.


    [Fire Control (B)]


    [Description: The ability to summon and control fire. At its current rank, the following limitations are applied:


    Range: 20 m.


    Intensity: 1120 ¡ãC


    Energy Efficiency: B-rank ]


    He had a little experience using the skill, and with a little experimentation, he was able to figure out that 1 minute of constant use would deplete all of his Energy. This was the main reason he didn¡¯t use the skill much, but if the Energy Efficiency could be improved, then it would become a weapon and improving his borrowed skills had the fortunate side effects of also improving it for his women. He had already confirmed this with Maria. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that in mind, he used his Skill Upgrade on the Fire Control skill and smirked.


    He stood up from his bed and left to look for Dalia.


    "John," Dalia gasped, turning her head in surprise as John stepped behind her.


    They were in one of the practice areas.


    "Did I scare you?" John grinned and wrapped his arms around her waist, his hands resting on her belly.


    "A little," she giggled, leaning back into him.


    "Are you free? I want to try something in training."


    "Yes, I¡¯m free."


    "Great."


    He separated from her and turned her to face him. "Okay, what is it?"


    "Dalia, I will help you improve your Fire Control. But first, let me tell you the changes."


    "Changes?"


    "Yes, I upgraded your Fire Control skill."


    Dalia quirked an eyebrow, "Upgraded?"


    "Yes, improved."


    "Okay... how?"


    "That¡¯s not important; let¡¯s just see what it can do, alright?"


    "Alright," she nodded.


    "Follow me," he said, leading Dalia to the back of the base, where there was a big pile of scrap metal.


    "This is what you¡¯d expect from your skill, right?" John asked as he pointed his hands towards the pile of scrap metal and bright orange flames materialised in the air, shooting towards the pile of scrap metal.


    The scrap metal glowed with heat, and in no time at all, it became red-hot.


    "Now watch. I will use the same skill, but this is the upgraded version."


    This time, the flames were almost white as they burned brightly, and the pile of metal began to melt.


    Dalia wiped off the sweat from her wide-open eyes.


    "Wow, I didn¡¯t know it could do that."


    "It couldn¡¯t before because it was B-rank, but you should be able to do it now since it has become A-rank."


    "Amazing, what other things can I do?"


    "Let¡¯s figure it out together," John smiled at her, "but not today; we still have to help build this place."


    "Right," Dalia nodded in agreement.


    She was amazed, but she couldn¡¯t afford to slack off, not while the rest of the people were working hard.


    John moved closer to Dalia, his eyes locked on hers as his hands traced a path down her arms, causing goosebumps to rise on her skin. He stepped even closer, their bodies almost touching, and Dalia could feel the heat radiating from him. She swallowed hard, her heart pounding in her chest as she looked up at him.


    "John," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    He smiled slowly, his eyes darkening with desire as he leaned in closer. His hands rested on her hips, pulling her closer to him as he pressed his lips to hers in a searing kiss. Dalia moaned softly, her hands reaching up to tangle in his hair as she deepened the kiss.


    John¡¯s hands moved lower, caressing her curves as he slipped his fingers under the waistband of her shorts.


    John slid his fingers back and forth across Dalia¡¯s waistband, teasing her with his movements. Each time he flicked his fingers, he would pull the band, exposing her hip, and then letting it snap back against her skin.


    John¡¯s fingers continued to dance across Dalia¡¯s waistline, teasing her with each flick of his wrist. He could feel her growing more and more restless with every movement, her breath hitching as he pulled on the waistband of her shorts.


    Finally, without warning, John hooked his fingers into the waistband and yanked them down, exposing Dalia¡¯s firm, round buttocks. She gasped in surprise, but before she could react, John¡¯s hand was already on her flesh, squeezing and kneading as he watched it jiggle with each movement.


    Dalia¡¯s skin was warm to the touch, and John couldn¡¯t help but run his hand over her curves again and again. He marvelled at the way her flesh responded to his touch, bouncing back with a firmness that contrasted sharply with its softness.


    His hands continued their exploration, roaming over her bare bottom and thighs, until they finally found their way to the small of her back, where he rested his palm on her lower spine and pressed down lightly. Dalia moaned softly as John¡¯s fingers traced circles along her tailbone, sending shivers down her spine and causing the muscles of her abdomen to twitch and jump with excitement.


    Then, with no warning, he raised his hand and brought it crashing down onto her backside, the sharp sting causing Dalia¡¯s eyes to widen in surprise. But she did not cry out or try to pull away; instead, she arched her back slightly, pushing her rear up and towards John, as if begging him to strike her once more.


    He obliged her unspoken request, slapping her again, and again, and again, until the skin of her ass turned a bright shade of red.

 Chapter 246: Laura’s Worth

    John wanted nothing more than to continue his game with Dalia, but he had to become stronger and he had to be prepared. Currently, Mikal with a team of human and Nevilian scouts were searching for the Luminar¡¯s mining operation and Lydia had been left in charge of coordinating with Nova¡¯s faction.


    John smiled and rubbed Dalia¡¯s butt, admiring his work.


    Dalia was panting, her body trembling slightly, and her nipples were hard as they poked through the fabric of her top. John reached out and cupped her chin, turning her face towards him.


    "Good girl," he smiled.


    "Why do you always have to be so mean?" she whined.


    John chuckled. "Don¡¯t act like you don¡¯t like it."


    Dalia huffed and pouted.


    "Fine. I do," she admitted. "But you don¡¯t have to be such a bully about it."


    John leaned in and kissed her cheek.


    "I¡¯m not a bully. I just like seeing you squirm."


    John patted Dalia¡¯s shoulder and walked away, leaving her standing there, alone and frustrated. A little bit cruel, but she would get her share at night.


    He walked around the base looking for Amber but he couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. It was time for lunch and he still hadn¡¯t found her, and so, he decided to eat at the cafeteria. He was about to sit down in a corner when he spotted Laura sitting with Jolene, a rare combination.


    Laura was wearing a white dress with a golden rim on the edges and a v-shaped collar. As he got closer, he realised that the V-neck extended below her bosom and almost down to her belly button.


    She was also wearing a pair of black, strappy stilettos and a necklace that accentuated the curves of her breasts and hips. A stylish outfit, but one not appropriate for the apocalypse.


    Her long, silky, black hair was cascading down her shoulders, framing her face and accentuating her high cheekbones and full lips.


    "Hi, John," Laura purred, her voice low and seductive.


    "Hello, ladies," John smiled at her and sat next to her.


    Jolene smiled back, but Laura scoffed and rolled her eyes.


    "Something wrong, Laura?" he asked, quirking a brow.


    "Nothing," she replied, a hint of venom in her tone.


    He looked at Jolene, but she simply shrugged.


    "Do you need anything?" Jolene asked.


    "Actually, yes. Do you know where Amber is?"


    "No clue," Jolene said, shaking her head.


    John shrugged and dug into his meal.


    When the other survivors learned that Laura had not become one of John¡¯s women, many had begun to try their luck, because who wouldn¡¯t want to be Laura Rizalde, the famous actress¡¯ man? Even if it was the apocalypse, she was still most men¡¯s dreams.


    While she was eating, she glanced at the men who were staring at her lustfully.


    She caught John¡¯s eye and smirked.


    She knew she was being watched, and she loved the attention. Just then, one of the men made his way to their table, and Laura rolled her eyes. Many had tried their luck with her, but this one was particularly insistent.


    "Hey, beautiful. My name¡¯s Carlos," the man said, flashing her a wide grin.


    Laura smiled politely, but John could tell she was irritated.


    "I¡¯m Laura," she replied, her voice laced with disinterest.


    "I know. Can I join you?"


    "No. We¡¯re in the middle of a meal," Laura replied.


    The man was insistent and had no shame. John simply observed, amused.


    Laura had a lot of patience, but she seemed to be losing her patience. She glanced at John, who was watching the exchange with amusement, and she glared at him, as if daring him to intervene.


    He shrugged in response. If she couldn¡¯t handle this, it would be her problem.


    The man was still talking, but John was only half-listening as he watched the interaction with amusement.


    Carlos caught Laura glaring at John and a cold sweat covered his forehead. If it was him, he would be terrified, but the man was shameless and took the opportunity.


    "Would you rather go somewhere else?" he asked, his tone hopeful.


    Laura sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.


    "Look, Carlos, was it? I¡¯m not interested. Now, if you¡¯d please leave me alone, that would be great."


    She gestured to her food as if that would get the point across, but Carlos either didn¡¯t get the message, or didn¡¯t want to accept it.


    "Come on, Laura. You can¡¯t blame me for trying. I¡¯m just trying to get to know you," he pressed.


    John took a sip of his juice.


    "Carlos," John called out and Carlos flinched.


    "Go get me a glass of water."


    Carlos was shaking, his face pale, and his body tense. "O-okay."


    "Make sure you bring the water to me."


    "Yes."


    Carlos was ready to obey every order without any complaints.


    Laura sighed and watched as the man scurried off.


    "You are too soft on him. He was annoying the heck out of me," she groaned.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have ignored him in the first place. That just emboldened him."


    "Humph," Laura scoffed, her gaze trailing after the man.


    John smiled to himself, taking another bite of his food. He knew how Laura was, and he knew she wouldn¡¯t take his advice. Still, he¡¯d had to try.


    Carlos returned with the glass of water and handed it to John with trembling hands, his eyes avoiding John¡¯s as he did so.


    "Thank you, Carlos. You¡¯re dismissed," John said, waving him away.


    "Y-yes, sir," Carlos replied, and hurried off.


    Laura smirked, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips as she watched the man flee.


    "See? That¡¯s how you deal with pests," she said, her voice smug.


    John shrugged and continued eating.


    He knew Laura was a strong and confident woman, but he didn¡¯t want her to go around scaring people, and maybe, just maybe, if one of these men fell in love with her, she would give him a quest. John¡¯s desire for strength was growing rapidly, and he thought it would be good to at least get a quest from Laura. Otherwise, she was useless to him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 247: Finding Michael

    John couldn¡¯t find Amber anywhere until he went to the terrace on the roof later that day.


    "There you are," he exclaimed as he saw Amber sitting in the sun setting in the horizon.


    "Oh, hi, John." She turned and smiled at him, her blonde hair shining in the sunlight.


    "Aren¡¯t you a bit overdressed for the apocalypse?" he asked, quirking a brow.


    "What¡¯s wrong with a skirt?


    John chuckled. "Nothing, I guess."


    "What¡¯s got you down like this? People have been looking all over for you."


    Amber sighed. "I¡¯m fine. Just having some girl problems. Don¡¯t worry about it."


    "Girl problems, huh?" John smirked.


    Amber glared at him.


    "You think it¡¯s funny? Really?"


    "No," John replied, raising his hands in mock surrender.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I was just joking. But, seriously, is everything okay?"


    "Yeah, I¡¯m fine."


    "You¡¯re not acting fine," John pressed, stepping closer.


    Amber sighed again. "Fine. I got my period, okay?"


    John chuckled.


    "Stop laughing at me! It¡¯s not funny. I¡¯m bloated, crampy, and exhausted."


    "Yes, yes, I know that¡¯s not pretty; that¡¯s not what this is. Tell me what¡¯s really bothering you."


    Amber was silent for a moment.


    "Well, I..." she hesitated, and John waited patiently for her to continue. "I got a letter from Michael."


    John¡¯s nose wrinkled.


    "How did that get past me? How did you get this letter?"


    "He sent a note with a messenger bird. I got the letter and the bird disappeared, so it must be some sort of System Skill."


    "What did the letter say?" John asked, frowning.


    "He says he¡¯s going to get me back and... and..."


    Amber couldn¡¯t finish her words, her voice cracking as tears welled up in her eyes.


    John stepped forward and wrapped her in a hug, letting her cry against his chest.


    John felt her body shaking as she wept, his heart aching for her. He knew how much Michael¡¯s threats had hurt Amber, and he wanted to protect her from any more pain.


    "Shh, it¡¯s okay," he murmured, rubbing circles on her back. "I won¡¯t let him hurt you. I promise."


    Amber sniffled and looked up at him, her copper brown eyes swimming with tears. "But what if he does? What if he finds me and takes me back?"


    John¡¯s expression hardened. "He won¡¯t. I won¡¯t let him."


    Amber nodded, wiping her tears away with the back of her hand. "Thank you," she whispered.


    John smiled and hugged her again. "Always," he said.


    The setting sun painted the sky in brilliant oranges and reds, casting their silhouettes in a warm glow. They stood there in silence, simply enjoying each other¡¯s company and the moment.


    "Let¡¯s go inside," Amber murmured, breaking the silence.


    "Alright," John nodded and escorted her inside.


    John, Amber and Mika had dinner together, and John had explained his plans and told Amber not to worry about Michael. He knew what he had to do.


    ...


    In the middle of the night, John¡¯s silhouette jumped out of the window of a tall skyscraper. Before gravity could take hold, his body was was sent soaring upward by his Shockwave skill.


    A faint purple haze followed him, as his Haze Veil shrouded his body.


    The next moment, he shot forward with the momentum from the Shockwave and began gliding towards his destination.


    He was flying through the air, propelled by the Shockwave and cloaked by his Haze Veil.


    John felt the wind rushing past him, the night air cool on his skin.


    He spotted the building he was aiming for and adjusted his trajectory.


    Suddenly, his momentum was lost, and he was falling towards the ground.


    With confidence, he used his Shockwave skill again to slow down and soften his landing.


    The purple haze surrounding his body disappeared and then, he disappeared from the area.


    The next second, he was inside a building and approaching the target room, his Quiet Steps skill hiding his presence.


    The building was silent, but he had recently learned he could use his Appraisal Skill through walls and he knew there were exactly 5 men in the next room.


    Without hesitation, John pushed open the door and stepped inside.


    A lone lamp cast a faint light throughout the room, illuminating five men sitting around a table. They were dressed in loose clothing and seemed relaxed, but John could sense the tension in the room.


    "Who¡¯s there?" one man spoke, his voice raspy.


    The other three men turned their heads towards the door, their eyes locking on John¡¯s form.


    "Who the fuck are you?" the man barked.


    "I¡¯m your worst nightmare," John replied, his tone even.


    The five men immediately jumped to their feet, their chairs clattering to the floor.


    "What are you doing here, punk?" another man sneered.


    John stood tall, his gaze unwavering as he stared at the men.


    "You idiots will tell me where I can find Michael. If you want to keep your lives, that is."


    The men shared a look and smirked, before turning their attention back to John.


    "And why would we do that?" the third man asked.


    "Because if you don¡¯t, I will kill you all," John replied, his voice calm and level.


    The five men laughed.


    "You think you can take us all on by yourself?"


    "Let me show you," John said.


    The men broke into laughter again, but their smiles vanished along with John¡¯s figure.


    One of the men suddenly collapsed to the floor, his body lying motionless.


    "What the-" the second man managed to blurt out, before he too fell to his knees, clutching at his throat, his eyes wide and bulging.


    The remaining three men began to panic, looking frantically around the room.


    John appeared once more, standing before them, a look of grim determination on his face.


    "W-what¡¯s going on? What have you done?" the third man sputtered.


    "What does it look like? I¡¯m killing you," John replied, his tone emotionless.


    The fourth and fifth men exchanged a look and began to rush at him, but before they could reach him, they were sent flying through the air as if struck by an invisible force, before slamming violently into the wall.


    John strode towards them, his face a mask of cold fury.


    "P-please... d-don¡¯t... k-kill... m-me..."


    John reached the fifth man and looked down at him. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Speak. Where is Michael?"


    "H-he¡¯s... in the... m-mine..."


    The fifth man slumped to the floor, his body lifeless.

 Chapter 248: Giant Cave Spider

    John exited the building and made his way to the mining site, the location given by the last man.


    Michael was holed up inside the mine with a group of his lackeys.


    John moved like a shadow through the dark night, his Haze Veil protecting him from detection.


    As he arrived at the mining site, he scanned his surroundings.


    John spotted a group of men standing guard outside the mine entrance. They were armed with crude weapons and wore makeshift armour, but they seemed alert and ready for a fight.


    Without hesitation, John activated his Shockwave skill and sent a powerful wave of energy towards the guards. The force knocked them off their feet and sent them sprawling to the ground.


    John quickly moved in, taking advantage of the confusion. He dispatched the guards with quick and efficient strikes, leaving them unconscious or severely injured.


    With the guards taken care of, John approached the mine entrance. He could hear voices coming from inside, but he couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying.


    He took a deep breath and stepped inside the mine, his Quiet Steps skill hiding his presence from the men within.


    The mine was dimly lit, with only a few lanterns casting eerie shadows on the walls. John could see several men moving around, armed with weapons and tools.


    "When do you think we¡¯ll find it?" one of the men asked.


    "Who knows? Maybe never," another replied. "But the pay is good, so who cares?"


    John listened intently, hoping to overhear something useful.


    The men chatted as they worked, unaware that a deadly predator was lurking among them.


    John crept through the mine, taking care to remain hidden in the shadows.


    Eventually, he spotted a large group of men gathered around a tunnel entrance. They were armed with tools and weapons, and they seemed to be discussing something.


    "There¡¯s something big down there. I can feel it," one of the men said, excitement evident in his voice.


    "Do you think it¡¯s the core?" another asked, his tone hopeful. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Maybe," the first man replied. "But whatever it is, I want to be the one to find it."


    "You and me both," a third man chimed in, chuckling.


    The men continued their discussion, but John tuned them out. He was more concerned about finding Michael and finishing this mission.


    "Boss! We found the entrance!"


    "Finally, let¡¯s go!" Michael¡¯s voice came from inside, and John smirked.


    Several men rushed to the front, holding the torches in their hands as they illuminated the entrance to a tunnel.


    The tunnel entrance is dark, its walls made of solid stone and dirt. Torches line the edges, casting long shadows across the path ahead. It is narrow and winding, with a low ceiling and a damp, musty smell. As the men enter, the tunnel seems to stretch on endlessly into the unknown depths of the earth. Small pebbles crunch under their feet and faint echoes bounce off the walls.


    The tunnel carried a musty, earthy scent, a combination of dampness and mineral-rich soil. The smell of freshly cut wood drifted in from the newly revealed entrance, mixing with the mustiness.


    John crept further, tailing Michael and his men, looking for the best chance to attack.


    The men continued through the tunnel for what seemed like ages. John¡¯s best guess was that they¡¯d been walking for longer than an hour.


    "Boss, is this artifact really that strong?" One of the men asked as he lifted his torch to reveal Michael¡¯s ragged features.


    "The Luminars want it, that should tell you everything," Michael replied.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed as he listened to the men¡¯s conversation. He had managed to gather that they were looking for an artifact they referred to as "the core." Its purpose or usefulness couldn¡¯t be deciphered from the conversation, but the more he listened, the more interested he became.


    Finally, after a long hour of walking, Michael and his men stepped out of the tunnel and into a large, open cavern. A cool breeze wafted in from an unknown source, ruffling John¡¯s hair and clothes.


    John crept silently after them, careful not to make a sound.


    The cave was enormous, extending further than the eye could see. Torchlight danced off the walls, giving the cavern an eerie, mystical feeling.


    "I don¡¯t see anything, boss."


    The men glanced around looking for the artifact, but just as they wondered where they could find it, a low, guttural growl echoed through the chamber.


    John¡¯s eyes darted around the cavern, searching for the source of the sound.


    Suddenly, a creature burst out of the darkness, its razor-sharp claws slicing through the air and its glowing eyes fixed on the group.


    It was a terrifying sight, a creature of pure malice and destruction.


    John immediately appraised the creature.


    [Name: Giant Cave Spider]


    [Class: 4-Stars]


    [Strength: 91]


    [Vitality: 71]


    [Agility: 51]


    [Energy: 95]


    [Kill Reward: 5 Energy]


    [Description: A fearsome beast native to the depths of the earth, the giant cave spider is a deadly foe. Their tough exoskeletons and powerful jaws can make quick work of even the toughest opponents. Their venomous bite is an even greater threat, paralyzing and killing their victims within minutes. While most of the time solitary hunters, giant cave spiders are known to swarm when threatened or when they smell blood in the air.]


    ¡¯Great. The only thing worse than a giant spider would be a swarm of giant spiders.¡¯ John thought.


    Michael and his men immediately raised their weapons, preparing themselves for a fight.


    "Fire!" Michael shouted, and the men unleashed a barrage of arrows and spells towards the beast.


    The giant cave spider dodged the onslaught of projectiles, its movements agile and quick.


    It rushed towards the group, its sharp claws and fangs glistening in the torchlight.


    John watched in awe as the spider deftly avoided the attacks, its movements almost graceful.


    He could see Michael¡¯s men panicking, their faces filled with fear and uncertainty.


    In the midst of the fight, John¡¯s eyes glanced beyond the battlefield where a faint glow enveloped a crystal orb.


    ¡¯That must be the artifact,¡¯ John thought as he looked at the crystal.


    It was a pity, but Michael was about to get himself killed, but at least, he would get something out of the trip.

 Chapter 249: The Core

    John was about to dive for the artifact when Michael screamed.


    "Guys, get away from the spider! I¡¯m going to unleash a spell."


    Michael¡¯s hands began to glow with a strange red light and a bestial roar echoed through the cavern. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Beast Berserk."


    An aura spread out from Michael, its effect was palpable as his men became emboldened and rushed towards the spider with renewed vigor.


    With the help of Michael¡¯s Beast Berserk, the men were able to withstand the onslaught of the giant cave spider. Their weapons and spells were effective against the beast, and it wasn¡¯t long before they had the upper hand.


    As Michael and his men continued their assault, John took the chance to sneak around the battlefield and get closer to the artifact.


    ¡¯I have to get my hands on this before Michael does,¡¯ he thought, his eyes locked on the orb. He had underestimated Michael. His Beast Berserk skill was formidable, and he couldn¡¯t be certain of the outcome if he were to fight him one-on-one.


    His body moved carefully, keeping close to the shadows and avoiding the battle that raged on.


    The spider lunged at one of the men, its fangs dripping with venom. The man attempted to dodge, but was unsuccessful, and the spider¡¯s jaws sank into his flesh. He cried out in pain as the venom coursed through his veins, rendering him immobile.


    With a loud, satisfying thwack, another man swung his axe at the venomous spider crawling up the victim¡¯s leg. The sharp edge sliced through its body, and it fell to the ground in two pieces. Breathing heavily, he helped the grateful man to his feet.


    "Stay away from the bite," he warned.


    Michael¡¯s men fought valiantly, their combined efforts allowing them to wound the spider but not deal the fatal blow.


    John¡¯s eyes never left the artifact.


    He was now only a few feet away. He could reach out and grab it if he wanted to. But that would mean revealing his presence and exposing himself to the battle raging before him.


    The men¡¯s screams were beginning to fade as they started losing consciousness from the poison. The spider¡¯s venom was taking its toll, and the effects were beginning to wear on them.


    ¡¯Ah, screw it,¡¯ John thought and his figure emerged out of the shadow enveloped in a haze veil. He sprinted straight for the artifact and grabbed it.


    "John!" Michael yelled, his voice full of rage.


    "John, you bastard. How dare you!" he bellowed as his figure lunged towards John¡¯s location.


    "Don¡¯t move, Michael," John warned.


    John was quick on his feet, and he¡¯d managed to position himself away from Michael.


    ¡¯It¡¯s too dangerous to fight here with all these spiders and possibly more to come,¡¯ John thought and smirked.


    ¡¯I guess it¡¯s time to try out my new skill.¡¯


    His fingers curled into a pistol shape, and he aimed them squarely at Michael¡¯s chest. His arms trembled with excitement as his finger twitched on the imaginary trigger.


    "Bang."


    An invisible force, a powerful and electrifying surge, erupted from the tips of his fingers. It struck Michael with an intense impact, sending him flying through the air and tumbling back with uncontrolled force. His body flailed as he struggled to regain his balance, fighting against the unseen attack that had taken him by surprise.


    The spider, its hairy legs skittering across the ground with lightning speed, scuttled towards Michael. Its eight soulless eyes glinted in the dim light, hungrily seeking out its weakened prey. With a menacing hiss, it lunged at Michael, fangs bared and ready to strike.


    A sharp cry of agony pierced the air as its razor-sharp teeth sank into Michael¡¯s flesh, drawing blood from his vulnerable body. His vision blurred as he felt a dizzying rush of venom coursing through his veins, paralyzing him with pain and fear.


    "You bastard," Michael snarled.


    John¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smirk as he summoned the power of Maria¡¯s Artillery Strike. With a flick of his wrist, dozens of shimmering orbs materialized around him and shot forth like a stampede of wild horses, crashing against the walls and ceiling of the dimly lit cave. The impact echoed through the cavern as sparks and debris flew in every direction, creating a chaotic storm of light and sound.


    John couldn¡¯t help but feel a thrill of excitement as he unleashed this powerful skill, revelling in the sheer force and destructive beauty of it all.


    John scoffed, "Suckers," and grabbed the artifact. He wanted to inspect it, but first, he had to get out of the crumbling cave.


    As the walls shook and stones rained from the ceiling, John sped towards the exit with haste, leaving Michael and his men to their fate. He didn¡¯t need to kill Michael and his men, so it was pointless to stay there.


    John¡¯s heart pounded in his chest like a jackhammer as he sprinted towards the narrow opening of the abandoned mine. His legs burned with exertion, his muscles straining to keep up with his rapid pace. The inky darkness of the tunnel flew by in a blur, the only sounds echoing through the empty space were his ragged breaths and the pounding of his feet against the hard ground.


    Fear surged through him, spurring him on as he desperately sought escape from whatever horrors lay behind him in the depths of the mine. Every fibre of his being propelled him forward towards the light at the end of the tunnel, a glimmer of hope amidst the suffocating darkness.


    As he stepped into the light, a cool breeze brushed against his skin, a stark contrast from the sweltering heat and stagnant air of the mine. The tension in his body eased slightly as the fresh air filled his lungs. However, he knew there was no time to rest, as his mission was still incomplete.


    "The core."


    With the core in his possession, he hurried back towards the base and held the core in his hands.

 Chapter 250: The Core 2

    John focused his will and mind as he focused on the core, trying to gather information about it, but of course, it wasn¡¯t like he could suddenly understand.


    "Just what the hell is this thing?"


    "Can I see it?" Echo spoke as she materialised from nothing.


    "Whoa, don¡¯t scare me like that," he exclaimed in surprise. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m seeing it too," Echo said. "Let¡¯s bring it to the warehouse so I can inspect it."


    He brought the core to the warehouse and handed it to Echo. Echo began to inspect the core, flipping it and examining it closely.


    John arched an eyebrow at how she was suddenly able to touch things, but then he remembered she had control of all the materials in the base.


    "It¡¯s a monster core in stasis," Echo stated, her voice a mix of curiosity and confusion. "It¡¯s not fully formed yet. I think someone put it in stasis and hid it so that it wouldn¡¯t form fully."


    "So it¡¯s not fully formed and useless to us?" John questioned, a hint of disappointment in his tone.


    "Not exactly," Echo responded. "It¡¯s still a core and could be used to power up your base. There¡¯s some potential there."


    John thought for a moment, mulling over her words.


    "How can we get it to full form?" he inquired.


    Echo smiled, "We could infuse it with energy from the System and let it absorb some Energies. Once it¡¯s fully formed, we could use it to upgrade and evolve your base."


    "The base can upgrade and evolve? What¡¯s the benefit of doing so?"


    "Well, I think I can get it to form the defensive weapon you want, and the warehouse can also be upgraded, allowing you to store more resources. It all depends on the power of the core, but if you¡¯re lucky, you could get access to one of the best features, such as turning the base into a mobile fortress."


    John¡¯s eyes widened at the last part.


    ¡¯A mobile base does sound good. We might not be able to defend the base once we go to war with the Luminars.¡¯


    "It might take a lot of energy, so you should be careful with your actions, John. Once the core forms, we can¡¯t put it back into stasis again and that could be a huge waste if something happens," Echo said.


    "I¡¯ll take my chances," John replied, "How do we do this?"


    "Infuse it with your energy, and I¡¯ll guide the process from there."


    John nodded and concentrated on the core, pouring his energy into it and allowing Echo to guide his actions.


    He could feel the core vibrating and absorbing his energy, and a bright glow emanated from it.


    After a moment, the vibration and glow subsided, and the core stabilised.


    "There, all done," Echo announced.


    "What now?" John asked.


    "Now, we wait and see what happens," Echo replied.


    John took a seat on a nearby chair, his eyes glued to the core in anticipation.


    Time passed by slowly as John watched the core, waiting for any sign of change.


    "Is there anything we can do while we wait?" John finally asked.


    "Yes, actually," Echo replied.


    "Now that we¡¯ve fed the core, we can start using its energy to improve the base. I suggest we upgrade the dormitories. We will see the full effects of absorbing the core with time, but we can start using its energy right away."


    John nodded, "Sounds good."


    He glanced around the dormitories, his eyes falling on the various doors in the narrow corridor.


    John brought up the base¡¯s interface, and a new upgrade button for the dormitory caught his interest.


    [Dormitory Upgrade]


    [Cost: 50 Energy]


    [Dormitories will be upgraded to be more spacious. These rooms come with attached bathroom facilities, wardrobes, and individual climate controls. Inhabitants will have a key to the room and the door will lock automatically upon closing. Additionally, the building will be extended with 20 additional spaces, increasing the total number of rooms. Further upgrades can increase the number of rooms.]


    [Accept] [Decline]


    ¡¯50 Energy? How much do I have in total?¡¯ John wondered as he looked at the base interface.


    [Current energy: 11427 Energy]


    ¡¯Holy shit.¡¯


    "I guess that core is working already."


    "Can I upgrade it while everyone¡¯s sleeping in their quarters?" John asked.


    "It¡¯ll just take a minute," Echo responded, "Don¡¯t worry. No one will even notice."


    John accepted the upgrade prompt.


    Suddenly, the air in the corridor shimmered, and everything blurred for a moment.


    It was as if the entire building had been picked up and moved. The layout of the dormitory had changed, and the corridors were longer and wider.


    "Great. For now, I will wait until the full core is absorbed before any further upgrades. I should sleep for now."


    The core¡¯s glow slowly faded until it was no longer visible, leaving the base dormitory shrouded in darkness.


    The morning sun peeked over the horizon, painting the sky in brilliant shades of pink and gold.


    John stretched and rubbed the sleep from his eyes, enjoying the feeling of his warm bed.


    ¡¯Mmm, this feels good,¡¯ he thought as he snuggled into the blankets and pillows, letting his mind wander.


    "Good morning," a soft voice rang in his head, startling him awake.


    "Hmmm?" he mumbled, blinking sleepily.


    "Good morning," the voice said again.


    John groaned, rolling over onto his back and stretching. His body was stiff and sore, as if he¡¯d been in bed all night without moving a muscle.


    "Dalia?" John questioned, still a bit groggy.


    "Hey John, you¡¯re finally up. You¡¯ve been sleeping for 8 hours," Dalia¡¯s voice rang in his head.


    "How did you sleep?"


    "Fine."


    John¡¯s mind raced as he tried to remember the events of the night.


    "What time is it?"


    "It¡¯s almost nine," Dalia replied.


    "When did you sneak into my room?"


    "I didn¡¯t. I just entered the dormitory and found your room and slept on the chair."


    John chuckled and shook his head. "Why?"


    "Because I didn¡¯t want to disturb you, silly."


    John sat up and looked around the room. His eyes fell on the chair in the corner, and he saw Dalia sleeping on it, her body slumped over the armrest.


    ¡¯How can she sleep like that?¡¯


    The room was larger than he remembered it, and his eyes roamed around, taking in the new, larger space and the improved facilities.


    "John, good news," Echo¡¯s voice rang in his mind, "we can begin the process to turn the base into a mobile fortress."

 Chapter 251: Mobile Fortress

    John smirked. He wasn¡¯t counting on the best possible outcome, but it had happened.


    "Great, what do we have to do?" John asked Echo, and Dalia¡¯s eyebrows shot up.


    "Oh sorry, I¡¯m talking to Echo," he said.


    "Oh, is it about the base?" Dalia asked.


    John nodded. "Yes, but it¡¯s a bit complicated. Let¡¯s go outside."


    The two of them left the room, and Dalia¡¯s eyes immediately locked onto the spacious hallways, and she let out a soft gasp.


    "What¡¯s happened?"


    "You didn¡¯t notice this last night? I upgraded it."


    She shook her head, "I did notice, but I thought I was just dreaming."


    "It¡¯s not a dream. This is real," John said, gesturing around the new hallway.


    "Wow," Dalia murmured, running her fingers along the smooth wooden panels that lined the walls.


    "Anyway, you go eat something. I have to take care of something," John said as he rushed outside.


    He stepped into the courtyard and tried to imagine how the base would morph into a mobile fortress, but he stopped when he noticed a pair of legs dangling from the roof.


    "Hey John."


    The voice came from a woman sitting cross-legged on the roof, her long chestnut brown hair and tanned skin standing out against the dark rooftop.


    She was slender, with a toned physique. She had long, slender legs that went on for miles and were accentuated by her tiny waist.


    "Hey Jolene. What are you doing up there?"


    Jolene grinned and stretched languorously.


    "Nothing," she answered. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John blinked in confusion.


    "Wait... How did you get up there? How long were you up there?"


    Jolene giggled and stood up.


    "Doesn¡¯t matter," she said as she climbed down and leaped elegantly from the roof.


    John¡¯s jaw dropped open and his eyes widened as her feet touched the ground.


    "You¡¯re a jumper," he blurted out.


    Jolene nodded, her green eyes twinkling in amusement.


    "I¡¯ve never seen someone jump that high," John continued, still stunned.


    Jolene chuckled. "I¡¯ve been jumping since I was a child," she explained, "but, I gained some new skills."


    "So you were just trying out your new skills?" John asked.


    Jolene nodded.


    "How high can you jump?"


    "I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m a bit scared to find out," she admitted. "I could probably jump pretty high, though."


    "Anyway, I have to go back to the infirmary now. Can I sleep with you tonight?"


    "Yeah, of course."


    She beamed and bounded off towards the infirmary.


    ¡¯What a cute woman.¡¯


    John looked at the surroundings, and his eyes drifted towards the mountains.


    He brought up the base interface and checked the upgrade button.


    [Base Upgrade]


    [Cost: 11200 Energy]


    [You¡¯ve managed to infuse a monster core and complete the upgrade. As a bonus, the base is now a mobile fortress with defensive weapon capabilities. The upgrade is permanent. However, the base needs to be stationary for the defensive weapon to recharge. You can also choose the type of defensive weapon system to be installed. ]


    [Accept] [Decline]


    ¡¯Wait, defensive weapon?¡¯


    ¡¯11200 Energy and it doesn¡¯t include the cost for the weapon systems? That¡¯s too expensive!¡¯


    John¡¯s expression was grim. He hadn¡¯t expected the energy cost to be so steep.


    However, he couldn¡¯t back down now.


    He was on a mission to recover his home planet, and this was just a necessary cost.


    ¡¯Anyway, let¡¯s do this,¡¯ John thought, and he selected accept.


    Instantly, the entire structure quivered, and the outer walls transformed.


    They turned metallic and grew taller as a set of gun slits emerged on the roof.


    "Boss, boss, what¡¯s happening!" Brennan yelled as he ran out.


    "Relax, it¡¯s an upgrade," John reassured, and he scanned the new structure.


    It was about 15 meters tall and a large array of gun slits adorned the rooftop.


    ¡¯I guess it comes with some free weapons,¡¯ he thought and smirked.


    The roof was also equipped with a radar and a communication device.


    ¡¯This should speed up our plan of going on the offensive.¡¯


    The next day, John gathered everyone in the courtyard.


    "Listen up, people. We will be going to war soon," John¡¯s announcement met with murmurs and hushed whispers.


    "Our enemy, the Luminars, is responsible for the deaths of most of the human population. They have taken over our planet and killed many of our loved ones."


    "But no more. We have managed to build this fortress and its defensive weapons. We will go on the offensive and take the war to them. It will not be easy, but I believe in each and every one of you. I believe in this team. I believe in myself."


    John paused, taking a deep breath as the murmuring grew louder.


    "Do not fear the enemy. Remember, the strongest wall cannot stand against a righteous fire. Your righteous fire burns within you, and together we will destroy our enemies."


    "However, you don¡¯t have to come with us, and those who wish to leave, now is your chance. Once we start this war, we might never see each other again, and I will not fault those who want to turn back."


    The courtyard was silent, and John¡¯s eyes scanned the group of humans and Nevilians alike.


    Their faces were tense, their bodies rigid as they listened to his speech.


    "Those who are with us, raise your hand," John ordered.


    Slowly, several hands were raised, followed by more and more, until the entire crowd was on their feet, cheering.


    "Well, it looks like you¡¯ve convinced them," a familiar voice interrupted, and John turned to see Echo floating in the air.


    "Yes, but that was the easy part," John communicated telepathically with Echo and turned to the crowd once again.


    "From here on out, we will have to fight. It will be brutal, it will be bloody, and it will be dangerous."


    John¡¯s voice rose in intensity, his gaze fierce and his aura emanated a commanding presence.


    "Are you all prepared to face death itself?!"


    The crowd roared in unison, their voices resounding in the air as they raised their weapons and fists.


    "I can¡¯t hear you! Are you ready to die for humanity?!" John yelled.


    The crowd¡¯s roar grew louder, their voices united and their aura was pulsating with bloodlust.


    "Good, prepare yourselves. Today is the day we take our stand."


    John smiled as he watched the crowd disperse, their faces filled with determination.

 Chapter 252: Michael

    "Okay, this..." Stephanie muttered and looked up ahead. "It¡¯s awesome!"


    Everyone chuckled at her outburst. They were currently in a new building that protruded out of the courtyard. The reason for this building¡¯s existence was the mobile fortress mode.


    ¡¯To think that such an upgrade would have such a cool function, I wonder what else the base could have.¡¯ John wondered.


    They were currently inside the control room for the mobile fortress. The room was a simple hexagonal room, with six entrances leading to a central chamber. Each entrance had a door that led into a hallway, and there was one door on the other side that led to a small balcony outside, where Stephanie was currently having the time of her life.


    John turned his attention to the rest of the group.


    "Now that we¡¯ve upgraded the base, our first task will be to move closer towards the city centre, where most factions are located. Along the way, we can gather information and make allies," he announced, looking at the people seated at the table.


    Everyone nodded in agreement, and they began to discuss their plans.


    He stepped out onto the balcony and wrapped his arms around Stephanie.


    "How is it going out here?"


    "Amazing! I can see so far!"


    He chuckled as he peered out at the city, the landscape stretching out before him.


    "This view is amazing. I could get used to this," he remarked as he rested his chin on her shoulder.


    She turned and gave him a soft kiss on the lips, a smile playing on her lips.


    "I agree," she replied. "It¡¯s so peaceful and quiet up here. It¡¯s like a dream."


    She rested her head on his chest, her body pressing against him.


    "It is," he whispered as he held her tightly.


    "Oh, what¡¯s this? Have your breasts gotten bigger?" He teased, cupping her breasts in his hand.


    She laughed, leaning into his touch. "Maybe," she replied coyly.


    His hand drifted lower, down to her thighs and below her skirt. His fingers grazed the soft cotton of her panties, and he could feel the heat emanating from her.


    She whimpered softly, pressing against him even more as she closed her eyes.


    "You¡¯re so wet," he breathed.


    "It¡¯s... because you make me... so..." she replied, gasping as his fingers found her sensitive areas.


    He kissed her neck, gently sucking on the delicate skin as his fingers teased and tormented her, sending shivers down her spine.


    Her body trembled and she let out a loud moan, arching her back as she pressed her hips against him.


    He felt her body tremble and shake under his touch, her arousal evident.


    She was close.


    "Cum for me," he whispered, his voice husky and thick with desire.


    She nodded and threw her head back as her body trembled and shuddered, waves of pleasure washing over her.


    His skilled hands continued to massage her throbbing clit, sending sparks of electricity through her body. She could feel herself approaching a peak, the tension building and building with each flick of his fingers. And then she exploded, a powerful and shuddering climax taking over her body.


    She was exhausted and drained from her orgasmic peak, but she was satisfied.


    He carried her into his embrace as she relaxed, her body limp against his.


    "That was amazing," she breathed, her chest heaving with exertion.


    "I¡¯m glad you enjoyed it," he replied with a chuckle.


    He carried her back to his room and laid her down on the bed. She began to unbutton his shirt, revealing his muscular torso, but John caught her wrist.


    "Sorry, baby. I¡¯d love to stay, but I have to go. I want to observe how the people react to our new base floating around the city."


    She sighed, a hint of sadness in her eyes. "Okay," she answered, a bit dejected. "I understand." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, I¡¯ll be back later, and when I return, we¡¯ll continue where we left off," he reassured her, and gave her a peck on the forehead.


    She smiled and nodded. "I¡¯ll hold you to it."


    "Of course."


    With that, he gave her a wave and left the room towards the balcony. He closed his eyes, and images of the city flashed in his mind as he surveyed all the strategic spots where he had planted his Web of Whispers.


    There was a market, a large square, a pub, and even a whorehouse. The number of people passing through these locations was plentiful, so John had no shortage of intel.


    He could hear the chatter, the shouts, and the laughter of the people. He could smell the delicious aromas of cooking food, and he could even feel the heat from the sun beating down on him.


    Some stared in awe at the floating fortress, while others were apprehensive. He continued his surveillance as if surfing through TV channels until an interesting scene caught his attention.


    "Michael? Is that really you?" A woman gasped as she approached a man on the street, her eyes wide with shock.


    The man stopped and turned towards the voice, a smile spreading across his face as he saw the woman. "Elaine, it¡¯s been a while."


    "What happened to you, Michael? Where have you been? Everyone thought you were dead," the woman asked, concern evident on her face.


    "Ah, I got sidetracked in the mountains and encountered a cave full of spiders," Michael replied nonchalantly. "I almost got killed by the creatures, but I managed to get out of there alive."


    Elaine nodded, her brow furrowing as she listened intently. "And that happened when you went to look for the artifact?"


    Michael nodded. "Yeah, but I did manage to find one."


    Elaine¡¯s eyes lit up. "Really? You found the artifact?"


    "Yup, and it¡¯s a beauty," Michael replied as he fished the artifact from his pocket and held it in front of her.


    John frowned as he observed the scene and listened to the conversation. Did he really find an artifact there? And just how did he get out alive? Was Michael stronger than he thought?

 Chapter 253: Emotional Infidelity *R18

    Elaine gasped and her eyes widened as she stared at the orb.


    "It¡¯s beautiful," she murmured. "Did you sell it? How did you even get it?"


    "Nah, I didn¡¯t sell it," Michael responded, shaking his head. "I kept it, and I plan to use it to revive my faction. I¡¯ve been planning to go around the city and recruit more members. It won¡¯t be easy, but it¡¯s the only way. The other factions have been crushing us, and I can¡¯t sit by and watch anymore."


    Elaine nodded, a look of understanding on her face. "I see, so that¡¯s why you¡¯re here."


    Michael put the artifact away, and the two of them continued talking about unimportant things. John opened his eyes and rubbed his chin.


    ¡¯What should I do with this? I obviously need to deal with Michael, but it might be worth it to observe him for a while.¡¯


    John sighed and closed his eyes again, going through all his surveillance webs until he saw Celeste. Her boyfriend, Matt, wanted to have sex with her, but she kept making excuses. She was in the kitchen, cutting some vegetables for their dinner.


    ¡¯That¡¯s interesting,¡¯ John thought and smirked.


    Celeste and Matt ate their food in silence until Matt left and stared at the door. The second he left, she stood up and retrieved something from her nightstand.


    She lay down on her stomach on their bed and pulled down her panties below her skirt. Her plump buttocks and moist pussy lips were visible, and she brought her hands between her legs revealing a massive dildo.


    John chuckled. ¡¯Is that thing the same size as my cock?¡¯


    Her fingers trembled as she positioned the tip at the entrance to her womanhood, her body trembling as she inserted it into her depths.


    She let out a long moan, her body quivering with excitement and her hips grinding against the mattress.


    She began thrusting it in and out, her hips rocking back and forth as she fucked herself, moaning and grunting.


    "Well, I don¡¯t regret my stalker behaviour now. This is interesting. She rejects her boyfriend but masturbates as soon as he leaves."


    The system¡¯s notification chimed, and John opened his eyes.


    [Quest: Break Up the Childhood Sweethearts - Emotional Infidelity]


    [Task: Win over Celeste using any means necessary.]


    [Duration: 1 month]


    [Penalty for Failure: No more quests involving Celeste and her boyfriend will be given.]


    [Reward: Random Skill Upgrade x3] Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh, I love this reward," John muttered, his eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    He continued watching as Celeste played with herself, "I¡¯ll give you what you need, Celeste."


    With a smirk, John opened his eyes and jumped out of the mobile fortress. He looked down at the city with a smile on his face as he fell, enjoying the wind blowing through his hair and clothes.


    He used Shockwave to soften the fall and landed with a loud thud and dust billowed around him, but no one paid him any attention. He began walking towards the university, sneaking into Celeste¡¯s dormitory.


    He used his Quiet Steps until he was standing right next to Celeste who had her ass high in the air as she impaled herself on the toy.


    ¡¯So, you like that?¡¯ John smirked as he watched her play with herself, her hips grinding against the bed.


    He placed a hand on her buttocks, and she gasped.


    "What are you doing?" She exclaimed, her eyes wide as she tried to pull away.


    John smirked and pushed her down, his hand pressing against the small of her back.


    "What else? I came to give you what you need," John¡¯s voice was husky as he spoke.


    "John, no!" Celeste cried, her body trembling beneath his.


    "Yes, Celeste. You know you want this."


    He pulled the toy out of her, and she moaned.


    "Please, stop!" She begged.


    John ignored her and pressed the tip of his member against her slick entrance.


    "Fine. I guess you don¡¯t want this," he said as he slid his cockhead up and down her cleft.


    She gasped, her body quivering as he teased her with his thick member.


    "No, please! I need it!" She pleaded.


    "What do you need?" He asked, his voice low and husky.


    "I need your cock inside me," she replied, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Say it louder, Celeste," he commanded, his voice stern.


    "Please fuck me, John," she begged, her voice dripping with desire.


    "Good girl," he growled as he slid his member deep inside her, her pussy walls tightening around him.


    She moaned loudly, her hips rocking against his, and her hands gripping the sheets.


    He began to thrust into her, his movements slow and deliberate.


    "YES!" She cried out, her voice ringing out across the room.


    He increased the speed and power of his thrusts, her body shaking violently with each impact.


    She screamed in pleasure, her body convulsing beneath his as he fucked her, her pussy clenching around his cock.


    "FUCK! FUCK!" She yelled, her voice hoarse and ragged.


    "This is what I needed, a big cock!"


    John grabbed her hips and slammed into her, his balls slapping against her clit with each thrust.


    "YES! FUCK ME!" She screamed, her voice echoing through the room.


    He reached down and grabbed her hair, pulling her head back as he continued to fuck her.


    "OH GOD!" She wailed, her body shaking with each impact.


    He could feel her pussy tightening around him as she neared her climax. Her moans grew louder, and her body trembled beneath him. John increased his pace, slamming into her with all the force he could muster.


    "Celeste, come for me," he growled, his voice filled with raw desire.


    She screamed in response, her body convulsing as she reached her peak. He felt her pussy clenching around him, milking his cock as she came. John couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and released inside of her, his warm seed filling her up.


    "That was amazing," she murmured, her voice filled with satisfaction.


    John¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous grin as he whispered in her ear, "We¡¯re just getting started." His throbbing and slick cock pressed firmly against the puckered entrance of her backdoor, beckoning to be let inside. She moaned in anticipation, her body trembling with desire as she eagerly awaited what was to come next.

 Chapter 254: Emotional Infidelity 2 *R18

    "You¡¯re not ready for this yet, Celeste."


    She gasped in surprise, her eyes wide as she turned her head to face him.


    "W-what are you talking about? Of course, I¡¯m ready!"


    "You¡¯re not ready for this, but you¡¯ll thank me later," John promised as he slipped a finger into her ass.


    "Hnnng," she groaned, her face flushed as he stretched her tight hole.


    "I¡¯ll go slow, but tell me to stop if it¡¯s too much," he said as he continued to prepare her.


    She nodded, her eyes closed as she enjoyed the sensation of his fingers in her ass.


    He added another finger and pumped them in and out of her, stretching her tight hole.


    "How does that feel?"


    "It... it feels strange, but good."


    John smirked. "Imagine how my cock will feel here," he said as he pushed his fingers deeper.


    "Mmmmmmm," she moaned, her eyes closed and her face flushed with desire.


    "You¡¯re such a dirty girl," he growled, his voice husky with lust.


    She nodded, her body trembling beneath his.


    "Are you ready for me, Celeste?"


    She nodded, her breathing heavy and her face flushed.


    John smiled and removed his fingers. He crawled on top of her and slid his cock between her thick butt cheeks.


    "Stop teasing me. Put it in," she begged, her voice filled with desire.


    John smirked and pressed his cockhead against her tight hole.


    "Are you sure?"


    She nodded.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go slow," he assured her.


    "I¡¯m not a fragile little flower, John," she retorted.


    He smiled and pushed the head of his cock into her ass, stretching her tight hole.


    He continued to push and observe as his thick shaft was buried inside of her. The sight of her plump ass quivering and trembling as his thick cock slid deeper and deeper into her made him growl and his balls twitch with excitement.


    "How does that feel?" He asked as his entire length was buried inside her.


    "It¡¯s... it¡¯s so big. It¡¯s stretching me."


    "Good, I want to feel your tight ass squeezing my cock," he growled as he began to move his hips.


    He started to pull out, slowly, painfully slowly, before plunging back in, his balls slapping against her. She moaned, her hands gripping the sheets as she pushed back against him.


    "Oh God, John," she cried out, her body trembling as he filled her, his pace increasing. He reached around and began to stroke her clit, his fingers expertly teasing the sensitive nub.


    Her breathing grew ragged as her orgasm built, every muscle in her body tensing as he continued to thrust into her. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Come for me, Celeste," he demanded, his voice strained as he neared his own release.


    She threw her head back, biting her own lips to stifle her scream as he continued his perfectly timed slow thrusts


    "YES! Fuck me in the ass, fuck me good," she moaned.


    "Tell me what you want, Celeste. Tell me what you need," he growled.


    "I... I need you to fuck me harder, faster, make me come, make me scream, make me cum. Oh, god, please!"


    His fingers continued their rhythmic assault on her clit as his thrusts became more urgent, his hips pounding into her as he chased his own release.


    Her gaze stopped at a frame on the wall. It was a picture of her and Matt, and for a second, she was overcome by a wave of guilt.


    John saw the change in her expression, and his grip tightened.


    "What¡¯s wrong, Celeste? Don¡¯t you like this?"


    She shook her head, her eyes still locked on the photo.


    "Then why do you keep looking at that picture?"


    She hesitated, her body trembling.


    "Things change, Celeste. There¡¯s a reason you¡¯re doing this. Can he make you feel like this?" He asked and buried himself balls deep inside her, his fingers rubbing her clit faster.


    Her body trembled, her breathing ragged, and her skin flushed. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a loud moan.


    "Can he make you scream like this? Can he make your body tremble like this? Can he make you lose control like this?" He growled.


    "No, no, he can¡¯t. He never could," she cried out, her body consumed by pleasure and her mind awash in ecstasy.


    "Tell me, Celeste. Tell me who can," he ordered, his voice firm and his breath hot on her ear.


    "You can," she moaned, her body trembling beneath his, her asshole tightening around him as her orgasm neared.


    "Look at it," he gripped her head, turning her to face the picture.


    "Do you see that? That¡¯s the old you. The one who settled for less."


    She nodded, her eyes closed and her face flushed with desire.


    "Tell me, Celeste, tell me what you want. Tell me what you need."


    "I... I want you to fuck me harder."


    Celeste¡¯s eyes widened as she felt the full force of John¡¯s cock sliding in and out of her ass.


    She gasped, her body trembling beneath him, her muscles tensed as she tried to adjust to the new sensation of being fucked in the ass.


    John grinned down at her, his eyes dark with lust as he continued to pump his cock into her. His hips moved in perfect harmony with hers, their bodies moving together as they both sought the ultimate pleasure.


    "You¡¯re taking it well," he complimented her, his voice strained with effort as he fought to maintain control.


    "Mmm," she murmured, her eyes fluttering shut as she savoured the feeling of being completely dominated by him.


    John smirked, knowing that he had complete control over her body. Her entire world revolved around his cock as he used it to bring her closer and closer to the edge of oblivion.


    "You like being fucked in the ass, don¡¯t you?" He taunted her, his voice rough with lust.


    She nodded, her breath coming in shallow pants as her body trembled.


    "Say it," he commanded, his cock sliding deeper into her.


    She licked her lips, her eyes wide as she looked up at him.


    "Yes, Sir, I love being fucked in the ass."


    The words sent a shiver down her spine, making her pussy clench in anticipation.


    "Good girl," he praised her, his cock sliding deeper into her ass.


    She whimpered, her body trembling as she took every inch of him.


    "Please, John, please, I need you to go harder, faster, please, John," she begged, her voice filled with desperation.


    He smiled, his hips picking up speed as he plunged his thick cock into her ass over and over again.


    "Tell me what you want, Celeste. Tell me what you need," he growled, his voice strained with effort as he fought to maintain control.


    She hesitated, her body trembling beneath him, her eyes wide as she looked up at him.


    "I want you to make me scream, John. Please, John, please make me scream," she pleaded.

 Chapter 255: Emotional Infidelity 3 *R18

    Celeste¡¯s body was covered in sweat as she laid flat on her stomach, her face pressed against the mattress, her hands fisted in the sheets as she braced herself against the onslaught of sensations coursing through her body.


    Her ass was big and plump, the cheeks quivering with every thrust of John¡¯s cock as it slid in and out of her. Her skin glistened with perspiration, her back arching upwards as she pushed back against him, her body trembling with each powerful stroke of his hips.


    John¡¯s hands were planted firmly on either side of her hips, his grip tight as he drove his cock into her ass with relentless abandon. His hips moved in perfect harmony with hers, their bodies moving together as they both sought the ultimate pleasure.


    John grabbed her hips and lifted her until her her ass was up in the air, waiting for his cock. She pressed her cheek against the mattress, biting her own lip as she trembled and waited for hsi cock to ravage her ass.


    "Oh, yes!" She gasped, her body trembling as he slammed his cock into her tight hole, burying it deep inside her.


    "Look at you, such a good little slut, begging me to fill your tight ass with my cock."


    He reached forward, his hand gripping the back of her neck.


    She gasped as his strength pinned her down, her face pressed against the bedsheets, muffling her moans of pleasure.


    "Yes!" she cried out, her body shuddering.


    John¡¯s hips slammed into her, driving his cock deeper into her ass with every thrust. The rhythmic sounds of skin slapping skin and gasping breaths fill the room as John¡¯s hips move with reckless intensity, driving his cock into her with a forceful passion.


    The bed creaks and protests under their weight, but the sound goes unheard. Their bodies move in perfect sync, seeking and giving pleasure with every thrust. Celeste¡¯s back arches, and her head is thrown back. She grunts and whimpers as John relentlessly pounds away at her quivering orifice.


    "Oh God, I¡¯ve always wanted this! Ever since I first laid eyes on you, you were all I could ever think of," she told him.


    "Finally, some honesty. Now come and sit on my lap," John commanded, his eyes blazing with raw desire.


    John picked up Celeste from the bed and then sat down, cradling her asscheeks as he slipped his cock between them and then guided the tip to the entrance of her asshole. She braced herself as she slowly slid down and impaled herself onto his thick member. John grunts and shudders from the intense sensations running up his spine.


    The friction from Celeste¡¯s tightening anal walls was more than just heavenly to John, his arms wrapping around Celeste and he gripped her breasts with his hands.


    "Ride me. Fuck yourself on my cock, let it all out." John commanded her, biting down on Celeste¡¯s soft flesh as she impaled herself with her big ass. Celeste grunts and moans, feeling the burning sensation intensifying as she bounced up and down and swayed left and right on John¡¯s cock.


    "Oh... It¡¯s too much."


    "Faster," John commanded.


    She pumped her hips wildly, and her tits bounced up and down with her. John leaned forward and took her nipple between his teeth and gently bit down.


    Celeste¡¯s back arched, pushing her ass and pussy in the air. John reached up and caressed her breasts with his palms, taking the sensitive buds between his fingers and twisting and pulling. The sudden stimulation to her already over-stimulated nipples sent a wave of pleasure and pain crashing through Celeste¡¯s body.


    "Turn around and look at the picture of your boyfriend. Look him in the eyes while you impale yourself on my cock. Be true to yourself." John demanded, staring deep into her eyes.


    Celeste was unable to resist the hypnotic stare, and her gaze was drawn towards the photo. Their gazes intertwined through the image, and she could feel the passion within them as their emotions intensified with every passing moment.


    Celeste¡¯s thoughts drifted back to Matt, and she remembered his words from earlier that day.


    ¡¯I can¡¯t believe you turned down sex to watch a movie! What the hell is wrong with you?!¡¯


    A tear slipped down Celeste¡¯s cheek, and she realised that she was being true to herself. This was what she had always wanted¡ªto be in his arms and feel the pleasure of his touch.


    ¡¯Oh, what am I doing?¡¯ she thought to herself as she tried to break free. But John¡¯s strong arms held her in place and reassured her as she began to pick up speed and increased the tempo of her thrusts.


    Their moans, cries, and grunts drowned the ambience, and they could both feel the building pleasure as their climax drew near.


    ¡¯Damn, we¡¯re really fucking. I¡¯m cheating on Matt. I know I should stop, but the truth is I¡¯m enjoying this so much. It¡¯s hard to imagine that we¡¯re having sex when it feels so...good. I can¡¯t stop...I¡¯m losing myself to John.¡¯


    "Ahh! I¡¯m CUMMING!"


    Cum and liquid gushed out of her pussy, drenching John¡¯s pelvis and thighs and dribbling onto the floor as her toes curled in the sheets and her back arched with the explosive force of the orgasm.


    "Don¡¯t stop now," John said, and he stood up suddenly. Celeste lost her balance and ended up on an all-fours position, not falling due to John¡¯s grip on her hips.


    Still coming down from her orgasm, she could only cry out as she was suddenly penetrated from behind and had her ass ravished by his wild piston-like motions, and she began screaming at the top of her lungs in mind-melting pleasure.


    John kept up a furious pace, slamming into her at a feverish speed as his fingers dug into her hips. Celeste¡¯s body was no longer her own, and she simply hung on as her body rocked violently with his thrusts.


    She lifted her gaze back to the picture one last time, but this time she didn¡¯t care. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, Matt. I don¡¯t belong to you anymore,¡¯ she thought with a manic smile, her tongue hanging out as the pleasure threatened to overwhelm her completely.


    John could see her reflection on the glass of the picture frame, and he sneered as he saw how aroused she was.


    That was all he needed. He picked up the pace even further, and his hips slammed against hers over and over again. He could feel his own orgasm rapidly approaching. He buried his shaft as deeply into Celeste¡¯s aching rear canal as it could go. He pulsated powerfully, and soon a blast of warmth was shooting forth deep into her rectum, adding further to the pressure of the sensation building up inside her.


    Suddenly her head was yanked backwards, and she looked straight at her boyfriend¡¯s picture, cumming all over John¡¯s cock, crying out in guilty pleasure.


    An all consuming blast of satisfaction and bliss shot out like an explosion at full blast.


    "AAAAAAH!!!" Celeste roared at the top of her lungs, every single ounce of pleasure overwhelming her as her pussy convulsed and came once more.


    Her body went limp, and John struggled to hold her up as she was suspended on his member. She was twitching like an epileptic and almost foaming at her mouth from the blinding pleasure and overwhelming sensation. John laid her down and pumped her with short strokes until he let out the last drops of his cum inside of her.


    He sat down on the floor and admired his handiwork, satisfied with himself. He admired how well Celeste took to his cock and was a wonderful submissive and obedient partner in the bedroom.


    ¡¯She was by far the most defiant one, and look at her one,¡¯ John thought and chuckled.


    There was no chime of the system, but John wasn¡¯t discouraged; he knew Celeste was on the verge of accepting him.

 Chapter 256: Battle for Dominance *R18

    She collapsed on the bed, panting as beads of sweat covered her skin, glistening in the moonlight. He breathed in her scent deeply and could tell that the fear was finally starting to give way to attraction.


    John leaned down and pressed his lips against hers, kissing her passionately. She responded in kind, kissing him back fiercely. They continued for what felt like an eternity before eventually breaking off the kiss.


    John smiled and looked at Celeste, but he could tell from her expression that she was still feeling the guilt of her actions and was still not sure of what she wanted. It was a shame, but he would have to wait.


    He stood up before her, and she stared up at him.


    His member had been stained thanks to her flowing juices. She was hypnotized by the sight, wanting nothing more than to bring his throbbing length back into her mouth.


    "Well, that was fun. I¡¯m looking forward to the next session," he stated. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She watched with fascination and dread as his erection began to disappear within his boxers.


    "Celeste," he called out.


    She blinked and met his gaze.


    "Yeah?" She responded, her voice weak.


    "We¡¯re living in a new world. The old rules don¡¯t apply anymore."


    "What do you mean by that? I don¡¯t understand."


    "You¡¯re an adult now," he paused.


    She nodded, acknowledging this truth. "Right."


    "People make choices every day. Some choices are simple: which movie should I watch tonight, or who should I eat dinner with? But others aren¡¯t so simple: should I stay with my girlfriend, who clearly loves me, or take a chance on this new one who brings something new to my life?"


    She frowned. "I... I guess that makes sense..." she whispered softly, glancing down at her own palms, "Is that what this is all about? Did...did you make me do all of that to test whether I love him or not?"


    John smiled, shaking his head. "You did it because you wanted to. I did this because I wanted to."


    "That¡¯s the thing in this new world. You can do whatever you want, and no one can tell you not to do it if you are strong. Things are no longer like they were before the apocalypse."


    Celeste remained quiet, looking at her boyfriend¡¯s picture on her nightstand.


    "But..." She clenched her hands and teeth as she stared at him. "I just cheated on him," she sighed, burying her face into the pillow, "I was intimate with another man."


    John smirked as Celeste did exactly what he wanted her to do, questioning and hating herself. "Not at all. You did nothing wrong," he shook his head as he walked towards the bedside.


    "Tell me the truth. You¡¯re thinking of leaving him, right?"


    John turned to look at her and as expected, she had not taken that question well, but he cut her off before she could speak.


    "Because while it¡¯s not ideal to cheat on someone before you leave them, it would not change the fact that you want to leave them. That just means that you¡¯ve grown out of love. Of course, it¡¯s different if you just want to cheat..."


    John¡¯s words trailed off as Celeste¡¯s face distorted in confusion and then changed into shock, but he simply gave her an evil smile.


    "Did you," his voice lowered before resuming, "just want to cheat?"


    Celeste gasped. "What? No, of course not!"


    John smiled. He had led the conversation in the direction he wanted it to go. She had unwittingly agreed that she was thinking of leaving Matt.


    ¡¯This is already beyond the level of effort I care to make,¡¯ John thought to himself and sighed. Celeste seemed like she would require a lot of effort from him, so he thought he should make sure she was worth it.


    "Are you strong, Celeste? What¡¯s your class? Because if you are strong, then who will dare judge you for doing what you want to do?"


    Celeste seemed speechless and could only look at him. John took her hand and made her stand up. He looked down once more at her incredible ass and spread her cheeks apart, "Besides, are you ready to give this up?"


    Before she could respond, he slowly inserted his penis into her puckered hole. Celeste could feel the pressure from his large cock, and her knees nearly buckled as he pushed harder into her.


    ¡¯So good,¡¯ he thought, savouring the warm sensation that surrounded him. Celeste cried out and closed her eyes, her legs trembling as she struggled to remain standing. He slid deeper until his hips were flushed against her bottom and his balls rested upon her vagina.


    John smirked, reaching around to play with her clitoris as he began slowly moving in and out of her with shallow strokes. Celeste squirmed in front of him, moaning with every movement and John enjoyed teasing her with his finger and dick, circling her a little bit to increase her arousal.


    "Answer me, Celeste," he said softly. He slowed his movement, going deeper with each thrust as he patiently waited for her response, the sensation of his dick and finger torturous to her.


    "D-duelist," she moaned.


    "So un-extraordinary for someone who had an A-class butt like this," John teased, using his other hand to caress her plump ass and squeeze it lightly as he slowly increased his speed, withdrawing his shaft until the crown of his dick was pressed against her anal sphincter then sliding his full length deep within her anus.


    He continued pumping in and out her, grabbing her hips tight in case she fell.


    John could hear her whimpering with every thrust of his penis, and he smirked, pleased with himself.


    "Yes! That¡¯s good, but... There is...something you are forgetting," she spoke and surprised him by clenching her asshole as she pushed back at him. He let out a guttural groan.


    "Heh," John scoffed. Celeste could only glance backward at the slight noise.


    "What am I forgetting?"


    ¡¯You can¡¯t handle this,¡¯ Celeste thought and tried hard not to smirk as she spoke to John,


    "I can use some of the skills that I¡¯ve obtained..." She spoke, and before John could react, he groaned.


    "You want to know what my class does? It¡¯s simple, really. It makes me stronger in a one-on-one fight."


    John felt some of his strength leaving his body, but there was a smile on his lips. Firstly, he was glad that Celeste was worth the effort he¡¯d put into her, and secondly, he was up for the challenge.

 Chapter 257: Battle for Dominance 2 *R18

    "Wanna know what else my class can do?" Celeste asked as she pushed herself against him.


    ¡¯How long can he take?¡¯ She asked herself, knowing her stamina was being spent to keep her power in check.


    John replied as his grip around Celeste¡¯s body tightened. His mind and body refused to lose to Celeste, his resolve strengthening and his thoughts becoming more vivid as he savoured the forbidden feeling.


    "What?" She asked him, turning her head to face him.


    Her gaze froze and her heart jumped in excitement. John was looking at her with eyes full of lust, desire and admiration, sending a tingling sensation that crawled throughout her entire body. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯John looks incredible!¡¯ she exclaimed, the intensity in his eyes sending her imagination on a wild frenzy, her thoughts filled with sexual cravings, and her breathing getting hot.


    "One of my skills decreases your stats and increases mine the longer we keep physical contact."


    Celeste smirked as she looked at him over her shoulder. She had expected him to have depleted his energy by now, but he was smiling.


    "Do you really think you can wear me out, Celeste?"


    Celeste furrowed her eyebrows at his confidence but shook her head, knowing full-well that her strength would soon be exhausted.


    John smiled, and a bright white light enveloped him. As it did, Celeste¡¯s skill turned off and her eyes widened.


    ¡¯What the hell? My ability should have kept him frozen while it lasted.¡¯


    She panicked slightly, her grip tightening as she pushed back even harder. John stood his ground and slowly thrust himself back into her with equal force, and the sensual penetration drove Celeste mad.


    "How... what did you do?"


    John scoffed. "What, you think you¡¯re the only one who has skills?"


    "Celeste, your body can be called as god-given by many, but this does not mean you should get complacent," John advised.


    He observed her quivering frame and smirked.


    Celeste¡¯s emotions flared, her determination now refueled as John had purposely provoked her, and he laughed at her sudden response.


    "Are you laughing at me?!" Celeste angrily roared and charged back.


    ¡¯The technique is coming!¡¯


    Her small frame collided against him, and his breathing hitched as she snapped her head back and used her strong neck muscles to propel her head backward and banged him on his jaw with her skull.


    ¡¯Critical hit.¡¯


    John¡¯s mind had numbed, and his chin split and started bleeding. Celeste looked at the crimson red trickle of his blood that came out of his mouth, and she clenched her ass tight, holding on to it so it would not slip out.


    Celeste relished in her newfound strength, the pleasure-induced endorphin rush fuelling her fury.


    She placed both hands on his stomach, and he dropped to the ground in a pained scream, the movement allowing John¡¯s dick to slip from the tight grip of her anal orifice, and as he struggled to regain his footing, Celeste took the advantage and attacked.


    "Punch Cross"


    Celeste activated one of her favourite skills that greatly strengthened her fists, and her right-hand struck him at incredible speeds, but he caught her fist.


    "W-what? Why isn¡¯t it working?" Celeste panicked as her skill didn¡¯t activate.


    As he held her small fist, John regained his footing.


    "Are you crazy, woman? We were playing, not fighting."


    With their minds muddled with adrenaline and euphoria, they stared intently at each other. Their gazes turned from hateful, to curious, then to seductive.


    ¡¯This man is much stronger than he looks and maybe stronger than Matt, although there¡¯s no telling about his abilities,¡¯ Celeste thought as she ogled her naked muscular opponent, who had her fist in his hands.


    John sighed. He wasn¡¯t going to go this hard, but she had poked the bear when she hit his jaw. "Then, let¡¯s play, my dear."


    The world¡¯s colour faded away from her. All of her focus was on him, and how to win. "Hmpf, fine, let¡¯s play..."


    John smirked and finally decided to take a look at the sexual skills screen. Aside from the Heat Link, there was nothing that interested him because he didn¡¯t need help in the bedroom, but now he was going to make her pay. He narrowed his eyes and willed the system screen into view.


    [Sexual Skills]


    Cunning Linguist


    ¡ª [Passive: Your tongue can bring pleasures that none have experienced]


    Double Penetration


    ¡ª [Passive: Intensify sexual gratification with the application of two orifices instead of one at the same time. The two orifices form a metaphysical connection similar to the Heat Link skill.]


    Orgasm Control


    ¡ª [Active: Allows the user to prolong, reduce, or intensify an orgasm at will, even their own]


    Muscle Control


    ¡ª [Active: Allows you to flex specific muscles at will and provides additional strength for muscles and contractions]


    Charm


    ¡ª [Passive: Visual stimuli have increased effects]


    John¡¯s smirk widened as he assessed his newly acquired skills. The skills were locked behind a unique currency called Sexual Points. With enough currency to unlock three skills, he strode confidently towards Celeste. However, her glare made it clear that she was not impressed. She could sense the mischievous intent behind his smirk and knew he was up to no good.


    She remained quiet but could not take her eyes off him. The way his muscles moved under his skin made her insides quiver and her juices flow. She didn¡¯t know what was happening, but suddenly he seemed irresistible.


    Without saying another word, John held Celeste in his arms, lifted her left thigh, and angled her at the right height and angle.


    He kissed her fiercely and poked her hanging ass with his throbbing penis. She trembled and gasped when his hand slid down her belly and was near her nether lips.


    The sight was something beautiful to behold.


    John, having gained her consent, penetrated her folds and thrust his entire shaft deeply into her with all of his might. This brought Celeste to a state of ecstasy she could never have imagined in her wildest dreams.

 Chapter 258: Caught! *R18

    "W-what¡¯s happening¡ªHNNG!"


    Celeste screamed with pleasure as her body went limp in his arms.


    She had never felt like this before, and as soon as John began to pull out, she instinctively clenched to prevent him from leaving her body, clinging to his penis tightly with her tight, warm, and wet vaginal walls or was it her anal walls?


    ¡¯It... it feels like I¡¯m being penetrated in both holes,¡¯ she thought to herself, but her mind soon melted into nothing but pleasure.


    She threw her head back, and her tongue hung from her mouth as he pulled his dick out and shoved his hips forward.


    John wrapped his arms around the back of her thighs and folded her over as she threw her hands back and clung to his shoulder blades for support.


    She had been folded like a pretzel. She wanted to turn around and look at him, but she didn¡¯t have the strength or stamina to do so. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John brought his hips down and back up, the tip of his shaft burying deeper inside of her every time. John set a vigorous pace, plunging in and out of her as her screams continued to intensify.


    "Oh god! Oh god! You feel amazing. I never imagined¡ªYES!"


    Celeste forgot about everything as his warm and thick shaft repeatedly slammed against the entrance to her womb with such force that she felt the impact within.


    She never expected anyone to defile her like this, so she lost herself in the moment, even managing to roll her head back to wrap her arms around his neck to hold on to as he rocked her body.


    John smirked. He was tired of Celeste¡¯s defiance and he knew she needed a push. Thankfully, he had left a Web of Whispers outside her dormitory and knew exactly who was about to walk through that door.


    He kept looking at the door as he continued to fuck Celeste relentlessly.


    "W-why can¡¯t I cum? I want to cum!" She cried desperately, barely aware of what was happening as his cock disappeared inside her with a rapid speed.


    She had been so close to an orgasm the entire time, but she just couldn¡¯t seem to reach the last stretch.


    She feared she would lose her mind if she couldn¡¯t cum, and so she begged, "Please! Let me cum!"


    "Wait a few seconds, beautiful," he whispered as he continued to plunge into her.


    He was delaying her orgasm with the Orgasm Control skill, waiting for that person to walk through the door.


    Her screams seemed to have made the person panic and John could see them rushing towards the door.


    "Tell me how much you love my cock, and I¡¯ll make you cum. Tell me how much bigger than Matt I am, now!"


    "You¡¯re too big! Much bigger than Matt!" She screamed as her ass slapped against his pelvis, the impact of the meaty collision causing her supple flesh to ripple and jiggle obscenely.


    And right as she screamed, the door flung open.


    "Celeste! Are you ok¡ª?!"


    "Oh my god, oh my god, holy shit! I LOVE BIG COCKS!"


    ¡¯Clack¡¯


    Matt was speechless, the sound of the door slamming being the only sound as he watched his girlfriend of years impaled by this man whom he barely knew.


    As soon as Matt entered, John whispered, "you can cum, now," and then plunged balls deep into her.


    Celeste had a look of pure shock in her eyes as the realization of being fucked by John had struck her, followed by a tidal wave of pleasure and euphoria.


    She screamed at the top of her lungs, not caring who heard her as her body trembled uncontrollably, and her nectar gushed out of her, splaying the floor, the furniture and even her boyfriend¡¯s face. Her eyes widened, and her mouth went slack-jaw, her tongue hanging out, and a look of pure ecstasy was visible on her face.


    Matt stared at the door as his girlfriend was being plowed by another man, a man he had only just met. This stranger was hitting places Matt couldn¡¯t dream of reaching, and he was losing her.


    Matt collapsed onto the cold, hard ground, his heart pounding in his chest like a sledgehammer striking an anvil. Tears streamed down his face, hot and salty, as he stared in silent horror at the scene unfolding before him.


    His world was crumbling around him, the foundations cracking under the strain of unbearable weight. His lungs fought for air, but each intake felt like trying to breathe underwater, the suffocating darkness closing in around him. All colour drained from the world, leaving only varying shades of black and grey.


    His own girlfriend continued to orgasm from the man¡¯s assault and her juices sprayed out to his face.


    His hands trembled as he wiped off Celeste¡¯s juices from his face, not believing it was real, but the smell was impossible to deny.


    Matt sat there staring off into space for what seemed like an eternity before he heard Celeste¡¯s limp body drop to the floor, and finally, the room became silent aside from the sound of heavy breathing.


    He flinched when he heard footsteps approach him, the sound muffled as his ears rung. Then he felt a hand rest on his shoulder. He looked up to see that it was John.


    ¡¯What is wrong with this guy?¡¯ Matt thought to himself as he looked at John¡¯s dissonant smile. This was not a situation to be smiling like that.


    John just chuckled. "My advice? Preserve your dignity and move on."


    Matt¡¯s head snapped towards his girlfriend, still lying on the ground, twitching uncontrollably.


    "You have two choices," John began.


    "One, you can accept that your relationship with her is over, and that you will never be able to please her the way I do. You can move on and find someone else. Or two, you can continue to try to compete with me, and you will lose. I promise you, Matt, you will lose. I¡¯m better than you in every possible way. I¡¯m stronger, I¡¯m smarter, I¡¯m more attractive, and I fuck better."


    "Celeste!" Matt snapped, ignoring John¡¯s provocation. He wanted to run towards her but couldn¡¯t stand up.


    "Are you going to explain yourself!? What¡¯s going on?"

 Chapter 259: Caught! 2 *R18

    Matt tried to remain calm, but it was difficult to do so, considering the situation.


    John¡¯s expression turned cold as he stared down at the trembling man, who refused to look back at him.


    Celeste didn¡¯t answer. She simply lay on the floor, still recovering from her intense orgasm and basking in the tickling sensation of John¡¯s cum spilling out of her insides.


    Matt felt like he had been punched in the gut, and all the air left his lungs. His heart shattered into a million pieces, and he collapsed onto the ground, sobbing uncontrollably.


    Celeste¡¯s heart ached as she watched him cry. She hated herself for hurting him like this, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t help it.


    If she was to be honest with herself, their love had long died out. They were together out of convenience and because they were used to it, but seeing him like made her realise it was time to move on.


    She gathered her strength and stood up. With trembling legs, she approached him. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she whispered softly.


    Matt looked up at her in shock and anger, his eyes red and puffy, tears streaming down his face.


    "You¡¯re sorry?! You¡¯re sorry?! What kind of bullshit apology is that?! You just fucking cheated on me!"


    Celeste flinched and took a step back.


    "I... I know. I¡¯m sorry."


    "I don¡¯t want your apology! I want an explanation!"


    "I..." She started but didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "I don¡¯t love you anymore, Matt."


    "What? That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all you have to say to me? I¡¯ve given you everything! I gave you my heart, my soul, my body, and this is how you repay me!?"


    Matt was livid, his body shaking with rage and his voice cracking as he yelled at her. Celeste felt terrible, but she had nothing left to offer him. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell him how much better John was in bed and that she didn¡¯t even love him anymore.


    She should feel terrible, but the truth was that Matt had a whole life outside of their relationship, and he wanted her to wait for him at home. She was isolated, and now she knew why she never made friends. She could not be a good girlfriend for him. She did not want to be a stay-at-home woman waiting for her man to come home to her. She had dreams and ambitions, too.


    "Matt, we need to end this."


    Matt stared at her in disbelief, his mouth agape, and he blinked rapidly as if to make sure he was awake.


    "NO! You¡¯re not getting out of this so easily," Matt screamed as he leapt to his feet and lunged at her.


    Celeste reacted instinctively, stepping to the side and delivering a sharp elbow to the back of his head.


    Matt cried out in pain and stumbled forward, falling face-first onto the floor.


    She gasped as she saw the blood seeping from the wound on the back of Matt¡¯s head.


    What she didn¡¯t see was Matt preparing a fireball while he was down. It was already too late for Celeste to react when Matt turned around and launched his fireball at her.


    Celeste closed her eyes and braced herself for the impact. She felt the heat of the flames licking against her skin, but there was no pain.


    She slowly opened her eyes to see John standing in front of her, shielding her from the flames with his body.


    John held up his arm and clenched his fist, causing the flames to dissipate. He lowered his arm and turned to look at her.


    Celeste stared at him in shock and awe.


    "What... how did you..."


    She was at a loss for words. John smiled and chuckled softly.


    "I have skills, too, Celeste."


    Celeste stared at him, her mind racing with thoughts.


    ¡¯How could he have blocked the fireball? It was so powerful!¡¯


    She was stunned. John was stronger than she could imagine.


    John turned to look at Matt. Matt was panting heavily and glaring at John.


    Matt wiped the blood from his nose and glared at John.


    "This isn¡¯t over! I¡¯ll get you back for this!"


    John scoffed and rolled his eyes.


    "Yeah, yeah. Whatever."


    Matt clenched his fists and stormed out of the room.


    The silence left by Matt¡¯s departure was deafening.


    Celeste was still in shock. She couldn¡¯t believe what had just happened. She looked over at John, who was standing in front of her, completely unfazed.


    Celeste dropped to the floor. Her knees buckled underneath her as the gravity of the situation finally dawned on her. She covered her face with her hands and started to sob uncontrollably.


    John watched her with sympathy.


    "Come here, Celeste," he whispered softly.


    Celeste hesitated, but she knew that she needed comfort right now.


    She shuffled over to him and wrapped her arms around his waist, burying her face into his chest.


    She could feel his warmth and his heartbeat. She felt safe and secure in his embrace.


    "It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s all going to be okay," he whispered as he stroked her hair gently.


    "I know this is a lot to take in, but everything¡¯s going to be okay."


    Celeste nodded slightly. She didn¡¯t know how John could be so calm and collected, but it helped soothe her nerves.


    John took a deep breath and sighed.


    "I know this isn¡¯t the best time, but I have to go. Myself and the people from my base are actually on a mission right now."


    Celeste pulled back and looked up at him.


    "What? What do you mean? Where are you going?"


    John shook his head and smiled.


    "Nowhere in particular. Do you want to come with me? There¡¯s nothing for you here anymore."


    Celeste bit her lower lip as she thought about his offer.


    ¡¯Was this really happening?¡¯


    She looked around the room and realised that he was right. She had nowhere to go and nothing to stay for. She turned to look at John.


    "Yes. I¡¯ll go with you. I don¡¯t want to be alone."


    "Great, let¡¯s go, then."


    John held out his hand and Celeste took it.


    He led her out of the room and down the hallway towards the exit.


    The door to Celeste¡¯s dormitory remained open, and the light from the setting sun shone through the doorway.


    The system¡¯s notification chimed as they stepped out.


    [Break Up the Childhood Sweethearts Quest Completed]


    [Shockwave Skill Upgraded to A-rank]


    John smirked as he dismissed the notification.


    Celeste hesitated for a moment as she glanced back at the room where everything had changed.


    She took a deep breath and stepped out into the evening air.


    John followed closely behind her, his hand still holding hers.

 Chapter 260: Alliances

    "What is that!?" Celeste cried out, pointing at the dark mass in the sky.


    "That¡¯s my base," John replied nonchalantly as they walked.


    "W-what? How is that your base? It¡¯s floating in the air!"


    "I built it."


    Celeste stopped walking and turned to look at him.


    "What do you mean you built it? You can¡¯t just build something like that!"


    John chuckled and smiled.


    "Well, it¡¯s not building in the way you¡¯re thinking. I¡¯ll tell you the story some other day. We gotta get up there for now."


    "How are we supposed to get up there? It¡¯s not like there¡¯s an elevator!"


    John could use his Vanishing Orbs to teleport the two of them, but he wanted to have some fun. He turned to look at her with a sly grin on his face.


    "Do you trust me?"


    Celeste hesitated, but she nodded.


    "Good. Now, hold on tight."


    John scooped her up in his arms and held her tightly against his chest.


    "What are you doing?"


    John grinned. "Hold on!"


    He launched himself into the air and a shockwave propelled them upwards.


    Celeste screamed as they flew high into the sky, the air rushing past them. She clung to John tightly and buried her face into his chest.


    John laughed as he soared through the air, enjoying the feeling of the wind whipping through his hair.


    They reached the top of the base, and John landed gracefully in the courtyard.


    Celeste¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she looked around.


    "What is this place?"


    John set her down and smiled.


    "This is my base. Come on, let me show you around."


    Celeste followed him as he led her through the base, showing her all of the different rooms and features. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, the two of them stepped into the lounge that was bustling with activity and as if she had a radar, Dalia¡¯s eyes snapped towards them, and her eyes widened.


    "John!"


    She jumped from the sofa and dashed towards them.


    John opened his arms and wrapped them around her. He pulled back and looked at her, his eyes filled with concern.


    ¡¯I hope I don¡¯t find Celeste beaten up in the morning,¡¯ John thought.


    He was a little worried about how Dalia would react to a completely unknown woman spending time with him.


    "Dalia, I want you to meet someone," John said as he gestured toward Celeste.


    "This is Celeste. She¡¯s going to be staying with us for a while."


    Dalia¡¯s eyes widened as her gaze landed on Celeste.


    "Celeste!?" Dalia exclaimed, her voice filled with surprise and confusion.


    Celeste looked at Dalia and gasped.


    "Dalia!? What are you doing here?"


    The two women stared at each other in disbelief, neither of them able to process what was happening.


    John looked between them and raised an eyebrow.


    "You two know each other?"


    Celeste nodded. "Yeah, we were roommates back in college."


    Dalia nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, we were really close back then," Dalia added, glancing at Celeste with a small smile.


    "Great. You two catch up. Dalia, show her to an empty room. I gotta go."


    John turned and walked away, leaving the two women alone.


    He walked up to the control room, where Lydia and Mikal were discussing something as they looked over a live map of the city.


    "What¡¯s the word?" John asked as he entered.


    "Mostly, people are curious. Most of them seem to infer that this isn¡¯t a Luminar structure." Mikal replied.


    "Should we start going down and talking to the other factions?"


    "Yes, that might be a good idea," Lydia replied with a nod.


    "Do you want me to come with you?"


    "No, I think it¡¯s best if I go alone."


    Lydia nodded in understanding, but John could sense that she was still a little nervous.


    He walked over to her and put his hand on her shoulder, squeezing gently.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Lydia, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll just go and talk to a few people, nothing dangerous."


    Lydia looked up at him and smiled softly.


    "You better. Call for backup if you need it."


    John smiled back at her.


    "I will."


    He gave her shoulder another squeeze before turning and leaving the control room.


    John made his way down to the courtyard and launched himself into the air, flying high above the city.


    He soared over the city, looking down at the buildings and streets below.


    As he flew, he thought about what he was going to say to the leaders of the different factions. He had to be careful not to sound too aggressive or hostile, but at the same time, he also needed to be firm and confident.


    ¡¯I doubt any of the factions will jump at the chance of getting into a war. I¡¯ll have to be persuasive.¡¯


    As he flew, he noticed a large building in the distance. It was a tall tower that stood out among the other buildings around it.


    He decided to head towards it, hoping that it was the headquarters of one of the factions.


    As he drew closer, he noticed that the top of the tower was covered in green vines, and the building itself looked like it was made of white marble.


    There were people gathered around the entrance of the building, and as he landed, they turned to look at him.


    "Hello there. I¡¯m John. I come in peace."


    "Well, hello John. What brings you here?" One of the men replied with a smile.


    "I¡¯m here to talk. I have come to ask if you are interested in joining an alliance."


    "Wait, did you come from that thing in the sky?" One of the other men asked as he pointed towards the base.


    "Yes, that¡¯s my base. I came here to talk to the leaders of each faction. I mean no harm. I just want to talk."


    The man who spoke first stepped forward and extended his hand.


    "Well then, I am the leader of this faction. My name is Elijah. We would be glad to speak to you about your proposal."


    John reached out and shook his hand, but as soon as their skins made contact, John¡¯s consciousness vanished.


    "Take him to the interrogation room," Elijah said.

 Chapter 261: I’m no Hero

    John¡¯s arms were tied behind his back as he sat in the chair, the ropes biting into his skin. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elijah stood in front of him, staring down at him with a smug grin.


    "Well, John, do you want to tell me why you¡¯re here?"


    "I already told you, I came here to talk about an alliance between the different factions," John said as he rubbed his finger across the ropes. He could tell they weren¡¯t ordinary ropes. He was certain they were made with help from the system.


    Elijah laughed and shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t believe that for a second. There¡¯s no way you¡¯d come all the way here just to talk about an alliance. You must want something else. So, tell me, what do you really want?"


    John sighed. He was getting tired of this back and forth.


    "I already told you, I want to form an alliance between the different factions. That¡¯s all."


    Elijah narrowed his eyes and tilted his head slightly as he studied John¡¯s face.


    "Hmm... No, I don¡¯t think so. I think there¡¯s something else you want. Something more... personal."


    John was getting annoyed. He was sick of being toyed with.


    "Look, just let me go, and I¡¯ll leave you alone. I don¡¯t want any trouble."


    Elijah chuckled and shook his head.


    "Oh, but I think you do. You want trouble. You came here looking for it. Well, now you¡¯ve found it."


    "Alright, that¡¯s it," John said, summoning his Reaper¡¯s Edge from his inventory and cutting the ropes behind his back.


    Elijah¡¯s eyes widened as John stood up.


    "W-what? How did you do that?"


    John grinned and shrugged. "I¡¯m full of surprises. Now, let¡¯s talk about this alliance."


    Elijah backed away from John, his face filled with fear.


    "How about we start with why I was tied up in the first place?" John asked, pointing at the ropes on the ground.


    Elijah¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and he looked away.


    "We were just trying to protect ourselves. We didn¡¯t know who you were or what you wanted."


    "I told you what I want. An alliance. And now that you¡¯ve seen that I mean no harm, you should be willing to talk about it."


    Elijah shook his head and sighed.


    "Look, John, I¡¯m sorry about all this. We¡¯re just trying to keep our people safe. You can¡¯t blame us for being cautious."


    "No, I can¡¯t. But I can ask you to stop treating me like a prisoner."


    Elijah nodded and sighed.


    "Tell me about this alliance."


    "We want to form an alliance between the different factions. The Luminars are mining resources from our planet. The mining process is the reason for the monsters¡¯ increase in strength. The monsters will continue to grow stronger until a catastrophe-type monster spawns. These monsters are too strong and will destroy the entire planet."


    Elijah¡¯s eyes widened, and he took a step back.


    "What? Are you serious?"


    "Yes, I¡¯m serious. It¡¯s only a matter of time before one of those monsters spawns. We need to stop them before that happens. We need to work together if we¡¯re going to have any chance of stopping them."


    Elijah rubbed his chin.


    "But how do you know all of this?"


    "We rescued the remnants of a lost civilization called Nevilians from another planet. We went there to rescue people from our faction and we came across them. What¡¯s happening here happened to them long ago. You can meet them at our base later if you¡¯re interested."


    Elijah nodded and gestured for John to continue.


    "That¡¯s why I¡¯m here. I want to form an alliance between the different factions so that we can work together and stop the Luminars."


    Elijah took a deep breath and let it out slowly.


    "I see... I¡¯ll need to discuss this with the other leaders of the faction."


    John nodded.


    "Alright, I can give you some time to talk to them."


    Elijah nodded and turned to leave the room, but then he stopped and looked back at John.


    "How do I know we can trust you?"


    John shrugged.


    "I¡¯ll prove my intentions through actions, not words."


    "Well, if you¡¯re willing to wait here, I can go talk to the others and bring back a response," Elijah said as he opened the door.


    John nodded.


    "Alright, I can wait here."


    Elijah nodded and left the room, closing the door behind him.


    John sighed and sat down on the chair.


    He looked around the room and noticed that there was a window. He got up and walked over to the window and peered out.


    The tower overlooked the entire city and with this tower being so tall, John could see for miles.


    As he gazed out over the city, he saw what the city had turned into a few months into the apocalypse. There were no crowds of people on the streets anymore, instead, monsters roamed the city freely, attacking anyone they came across.


    He spotted a group of people running through the streets as they were chased by a pack of monsters.


    "Damn, it¡¯s gotten pretty bad," John muttered under his breath as he watched the group try to escape.


    He spotted a large group of people gathered around a building. They were surrounded by a horde of monsters.


    He watched as the people desperately tried to defend themselves against the horde, but they were clearly outnumbered and outmatched.


    He saw a man raise his hand, and a bolt of lightning shot out from it, striking one of the monsters.


    The monster let out a pained roar as it collapsed to the ground.


    Another man raised his hands, and a ball of fire appeared above his palm. He hurled the ball at the horde of monsters, causing it to explode and sending burning shrapnel everywhere.


    The people cheered as they managed to fend off the attack, but John could see that their numbers were dwindling.


    Suddenly, one of the men fell to the ground, an arrow sticking out of his chest.


    "Shit," John cursed as he watched the man fall, helpless to do anything.


    He watched as the remaining people fought to defend themselves against the horde of monsters, but it was clear they weren¡¯t going to last much longer.


    "Fuck," John muttered. He felt dirty to be watching from the safety of the tower. He wasn¡¯t a hero and most of all, he was looking out for himself, but simply observing made him feel like a coward.


    He looked back at the door and then back towards the window and sighed.


    It might make it more difficult to recruit this faction if he were to leave now, but those lives couldn¡¯t be saved later.


    ¡¯I¡¯ll figure it out,¡¯ he thought to himself and jumped out of the window.

 Chapter 262: Good job, kid

    The wind rushed past his face as he plummeted toward the ground. As he fell, he spotted a group of people huddled together near a building. There were monsters surrounding them, and they were clearly about to be overwhelmed.


    John pulled out his Reaper¡¯s Edge and propelled himself towards the monsters with a shockwave. He landed on top of a monster, crushing its head under his foot.


    The people looked up at him in surprise.


    "I¡¯m here to help!" John shouted as he began cutting down the monsters around him.


    The people cheered as they joined the fight.


    "Thank you, stranger! We owe you our lives!" A man in his 50s said as he fought beside John.


    John nodded as he continued to fight.


    As John fought, he noticed a monster creeping up behind the man. He quickly swung his blade, decapitating the monster.


    The man turned around and saw the monster lying dead behind him. He looked at John with a grateful expression.


    "Thank you, again, but I¡¯m fine here. Can you help the others on the other side of the building? There are children there, please."


    John nodded and took off, heading to the other side of the building.


    When he got there, he saw a group of children huddled together as they tried to defend themselves against the monsters.


    There were a total of five children, and a frail-looking girl stood in front of them. She was wearing a sword that trembled along with her thin legs as she pointed it at the monster in front of her.


    The monster was tall and muscular, with green skin. It reminded John of an orc from the games he had played. It wore tattered clothes and wielded a large axe.


    The girl¡¯s body was covered in cuts and bruises, and she looked like she was about to collapse. One of the lenses of her glasses was cracked, but she still held the sword in front of her.


    "Stay away from us!" she yelled at the monster as she struggled to hold her sword steady.


    The monster roared and raised its axe.


    "Shit!" John cursed as he ran towards the girl.


    The children cried out, and the girl summoned a barrier around her and the children. She closed her eyes and tried to concentrate, but the axe came crashing down.


    The barrier shattered, and the girl fell to the ground.


    "WATCH OUT!" John yelled as he launched himself at the monster.


    He swung his blade, slicing off the monster¡¯s arm.


    The monster roared in pain and stumbled backward, clutching its bleeding stump.


    "Behind you!" The girl screamed.


    John spun around and saw another monster running towards him.


    "Damn it!" he cursed as he raised his blade, ready to defend himself.


    Suddenly, a ball of fire appeared in the air above the monster and fell on top of it, burning it to a crisp.


    "Nice job, kid!" John praised the girl.


    He walked closer to the kids and the girl.


    "You guys okay?" He asked. The children hid behind the spectacled girl, who seemed to be the oldest among them.


    "Who are you? Did Elijah send you?" The girl asked as she lowered her sword.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed. Maybe his decision wasn¡¯t wrong after all. If all of the people here were Elijah¡¯s people, then surely, this was a step in the right direction to gain Elijah¡¯s trust.


    "He didn¡¯t, but I¡¯m here to help. Are you guys okay? Let me heal you."


    John put away his weapon and summoned a healing potion from his inventory. He opened the bottle and handed it to the girl.


    She looked at him with suspicion and didn¡¯t reach for the bottle.


    John sighed and shrugged.


    "It¡¯s not poisoned or anything. Look," he said as he drank some of it himself.


    The girl watched him closely, then took the bottle and sniffed it. She nodded and offered it to the children behind her. They each took a sip.


    The children¡¯s wounds began to close, and their strength returned.


    "Thank you, mister," one of the children said.


    John smiled and nodded.


    "You¡¯re welcome. Now, why don¡¯t you guys get going? Find somewhere safe to hide until help arrives."


    The girl nodded.


    "Thanks for the help, stranger. We owe you our lives."


    "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m glad I could help. Now, go."


    The girl led the children away from the area, and John watched them go.


    The old man from before approached him as they took down the last few monsters.


    "Thank you so much for helping us. You saved our lives."


    John shook his head.


    "Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯m just glad I could help."


    The old man reached out and placed a hand on John¡¯s shoulder.


    "If you ever need anything, just let me know. We owe you a great debt."


    "Are you Elijah¡¯s people?" John asked.


    The man¡¯s expression changed, and his eyes narrowed.


    "Yes, I am. Why do you ask?"


    "I was just in the tower, and I was waiting for him to talk to the other leaders, but I saw you guys from the window and jumped out to help you. Think you can sneak me in and help me explain why I bailed?"


    The man looked at John for a moment and then laughed.


    "Alright, I¡¯ll help you. I think I can see where you¡¯re coming from. Come on, follow me."


    John noticed that the lobby was filled with people. They were all looking at him and whispering to each other.


    Elijah noticed John and walked up to him.


    "I thought you left," he said with a frown.


    "Well, I did leave, but I came back. I saw some of your people in trouble and helped them."


    Elijah turned to the old man.


    "Is this true, Donald?"


    Donald nodded.


    "It¡¯s true, sir. This man saved our lives. We would¡¯ve all been dead if it wasn¡¯t for him."


    Elijah looked at John and sighed.


    "Well, I guess we owe you our thanks then."


    John shook his head.


    "No, you don¡¯t owe me anything. Just allow me to continue our talk about the alliance."


    Elijah smiled and nodded.


    "Of course. Please, come with me."


    John followed Elijah up to his office, and they sat down at a table.


    "So, I talked to the others," Elijah began, leaning back in his chair.


    "They aren¡¯t against the idea of an alliance, but they want to meet you and talk to you before they agree to anything."


    John nodded.


    "That¡¯s understandable. When can I meet them?"


    "They¡¯re all here right now. I can take you to them."


    John nodded.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go."


    John followed Elijah out of the room and down the hall.


    He was led into a large conference room where a group of people were gathered around a table. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hello, everyone. I¡¯m John, and I¡¯m here to talk about an alliance," he began as he sat down at the table, but his eyes narrowed as he recognised the woman with long red hair. It was Elaine, the woman who was speaking to Michael.

 Chapter 263: Good to see you

    "An alliance, huh?"


    One of the men at the table scoffed.


    "Why the hell would we want to do that?"


    Elaine stood up and walked over to John. She placed her hand on his shoulder and smiled.


    "I think an alliance would be a wonderful idea," she said as she stroked his hair.


    John stayed quiet, observing the reactions of the other people at the table.


    "I don¡¯t know, Elaine. I just don¡¯t trust him," one of the other women said.


    "Look, I understand that you may have some reservations about this, but we need to do something. We can¡¯t keep living like this."


    Elaine sat down next to John and took his hand.


    "I¡¯m sorry about all of this, John. I really am. They just need some time to get used to the idea."


    John nodded and smiled at her.


    "It¡¯s alright. I understand."


    He turned to look at the others. Elaine was, of course, the most suspicious person here, but he would use her if she offered herself.


    "I know that you may not trust me, but I promise that I¡¯m only here to help. Things are more dire than we initially thought, our planet is at risk of total destruction. We and everyone else on Earth will die if we don¡¯t do anything. The Luminars¡¯ mining operations will spawn stronger monsters with every passing day until a catastrophe-type monster spawns, one that nobody will be able to kill."


    "What!?" One of the men shouted.


    "How the hell do you know all that?"


    "I rescued the remnants of a lost civilization called Nevilians from another planet. We went there to rescue people from our faction, and we came across them. What¡¯s happening here happened to them long ago. They explained everything to me. I know you guys are sceptical, but I wouldn¡¯t be here if I wasn¡¯t 100% sure this was happening."


    The room was silent for a moment before Elijah spoke up.


    "I believe you, John. I know I haven¡¯t been the friendliest, but I do appreciate what you¡¯ve done for us. I think an alliance is a good idea." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you, Elijah."


    Elaine nodded in agreement.


    "I agree. This is a very serious matter, and we need to do something about it."


    The others remained silent as they thought about what had been said.


    John looked at them and sighed.


    "I understand that this is a lot to take in. I¡¯ll give you all some time to think about it."


    John stood up to leave when Elaine stopped him.


    "Wait, John, where are you going?"


    John looked at her and smiled.


    "I¡¯m going back to my base. I have things to take care of there."


    Elaine tilted her head back and looked up at the ceiling, as if searching for the answer in the cracks and cobwebs.


    "Do you have a-comms? Here, grab my information. I¡¯ll contact you when we have an answer for you," she said, swiping her comms at John¡¯s to exchange information.


    He raised his eyebrows, surprised. "You sure about this?"


    She nodded.


    "Yes, I am. We need to work together if we¡¯re going to survive."


    He shrugged and turned around.


    "Thanks. I¡¯ll be in touch."


    With that, John left the room and made his way down the hallway. He wondered what Elaine¡¯s endgame was.


    ¡¯She seems to be the mercenary type. Vying for all angles, waiting to see who comes out on top.¡¯


    John walked down the stairs and out of the building, soaring high into the air and landing softly in the base¡¯s courtyard.


    For the next few days, John went around the city, recruiting other factions. Some were eager to finally take the fight to the Luminars; others were sceptical and took their time deciding like the people at the tower, while others outright refused.


    "There¡¯s a faction of women that is interested in joining us, but they want to meet with you first," Dalia said as she handed John a bowl of soup.


    "Oh, really? Why¡¯s that?" He asked.


    "They said they want to make sure you¡¯re trustworthy before they agree to anything," Dalia replied as she sat down next to him.


    "That¡¯s understandable," he said as he began to eat.


    Later at night, John received a call from Elaine.


    "Hello? John?" Elaine¡¯s voice came through his comms.


    "Yes, this is John."


    "Hi, John. It¡¯s Elaine."


    "I know. What can I do for you?"


    "I¡¯ve talked to the others, and we¡¯re ready to agree to an alliance."


    "That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll come down to the tower tomorrow."


    "Yes, but John, can we meet up first? There¡¯s something I want to talk about with you."


    John raised an eyebrow. "Oh, really? What is it?"


    "I¡¯d rather not discuss it over the comms. Can we meet somewhere?"


    "Alright, that¡¯s fine. Where do you want to meet?"


    "There¡¯s a park near the tower. I can meet you there."


    "Alright, I¡¯ll meet you there."


    The call ended, and John¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡¯Good thing I placed that Web of Whispers on her,¡¯ he thought as he closed his eyes and focused on Elaine¡¯s movements.


    He could see her walking through the city, her long red hair blowing in the wind. She was wearing a tight black dress that hugged her curves.


    John couldn¡¯t help but admire her body. She was truly a sight to behold.


    ¡¯Women sure do love dressing up nicely, even in the apocalypse,¡¯ he thought as images of Laura¡¯s outfits flashed through his mind.


    ¡¯Now where is she going at these hours?¡¯


    Elaine made her way to a building and went inside.


    John¡¯s eyes widened as he saw a group of men waiting for her.


    "Hello, gentlemen. Thank you for meeting me," she said as she greeted them.


    "Hello, Elaine," one of the men replied.


    "Please, have a seat. Michael will see you now."


    Elaine sat down on a couch, and the men left the room. A moment later, a door opened and Michael walked in. He was wearing a suit and tie, and his hair was slicked back, but his skin was still deathly pale.


    "Hello, Elaine. It¡¯s good to see you," he said with a smile as he sat down across from her.

 Chapter 264: The Student’s Suggestion *R18

    "I have good news," Elaine said with a smile, leaning back on her chair.


    "Oh? Do tell," Michael said, his face expressionless.


    "I¡¯ve found John," Elaine said.


    Michael¡¯s eyes widened.


    "What? Where is he?"


    Elaine shook her head.


    "I haven¡¯t found him yet, but I know where he¡¯s going to be."


    Michael sighed and leaned back in his chair.


    "How do you know?"


    "I have my sources," Elaine said with a smirk.


    "Okay, then tell me!" Michael raised his voice, impatience creeping into his tone.


    Elaine crossed her arms and smirked. "What¡¯s in it for me if I tell you?"


    Michael¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Are you serious right now?"


    "As a heart attack," she replied, her grin growing wider.


    "Fine, what do you want?" Michael said, exasperated.


    "Oh, nothing much. I just want a cut of the profits from your deal with the Luminars. You know, 10% or so."


    "You want money? Seriously? You think this is some sort of game?" Michael asked incredulously.


    "Not money, a cut of the profits. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking for," Elaine said, her tone turning cold.


    "Alright, fine. I¡¯ll give you a cut of the profits. Now tell me where he¡¯s going to be."


    "I can tell you that, but I need you to do something for me first," Elaine said, her expression hardening.


    Michael sighed.


    "What now?"


    "I want you to give me your word that you won¡¯t kill John when we find him."


    "And why would I do that?" Michael replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm.


    Elaine glared at him.


    "Because I need him alive."


    "Why?"


    "Because he¡¯s the one who can stop the Luminars from destroying our planet."


    Michael snorted.


    "You expect me to believe that? Please." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elaine shook her head and leaned forward.


    "Believe it or not, John has saved a lot of lives and he¡¯s strong. Maybe stronger than you."


    Michael¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "Is that so? Well, we¡¯ll see about that."


    Elaine shrugged.


    "Yeah, we¡¯ll see."


    Michael nodded and stood up.


    "So, where is he going to be?"


    Elaine smiled and leaned back in her chair.


    "He¡¯s going to be at the tower tomorrow."


    "Oh, really?" Michael said, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve been in contact with him. He¡¯s coming down to discuss the alliance."


    "That¡¯s very interesting," Michael said with a smile.


    "Yes, it is. I¡¯m glad you agree."


    Michael nodded and rubbed his chin.


    "Tell me, how did you find out about this meeting?"


    "That doesn¡¯t concern you. I¡¯m out of here," she said, standing up and leaving the building.


    John opened his eyes and stared at the ceiling, deep in thought.


    "So, I was right, she¡¯s a mercenary type..." he muttered to himself as he closed his eyes again and sighed.


    "Who¡¯s a mercenary?" Julia asked as she stepped into his room, her voluptuous figure drawing a smirk from John¡¯s lips.


    John whistled. "My my, teacher. That looks good on you," he said as he stared at her body.


    She wore a black nightgown that hugged her curves. She smiled and walked towards him, her hips swaying with each step.


    "Thank you, John," she said as she sat down next to him on the bed.


    "So, who¡¯s a mercenary?" Julia asked again, raising an eyebrow.


    "This girl, Elaine..." John explained everything to Julia, stroking her hair absentmindedly.


    "So, she¡¯s working for Michael?" Julia asked.


    "It doesn¡¯t seem like it. More like she¡¯s looking out for herself, cutting out a deal with him."


    Julia nodded. "I see. Well, I think we should be cautious around her."


    John shrugged. "Yeah, we will be. I¡¯ve already placed a Web of Whispers on her. We¡¯ll be able to track her movements."


    "Good to know."


    John turned to look at her.


    "How are you? And don¡¯t lie to me."


    Julia sighed and shook her head.


    "I¡¯m fine, John. It¡¯s just hard, you know? The apocalypse, the monsters, the struggle for survival..."


    John nodded.


    "I know, Julia. But we¡¯ll make it through this. I promise you."


    Julia smiled and leaned her head against his shoulder.


    "You take all the time you need. In the meantime, how about I give you some lovin¡¯?" John said with a grin.


    "You sure you¡¯re not too tired?" Julia asked as she looked up at him.


    "I¡¯m never too tired for you," John said as he kissed her lips.


    She giggled and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him closer.


    They continued to kiss passionately, their tongues entwining as they explored each other¡¯s mouths.


    "I cannot forget about my girls," he said as he brought his hands to her large breasts, sinking his fingers into her squishy flesh.


    Julia moaned and arched her back, pushing her chest into his hands.


    "Ahh... John, please... I need you so bad," she said as she took his hand and placed it between her legs.


    John smiled as he felt how wet she was.


    "Let¡¯s not waste any time then," he said as he gently laid her down on the bed.


    "Although..." John trailed off as he clasped her nipples between his fingers.


    Julia moaned and arched her back again, her eyes rolling back as he squeezed her nipples harder.


    "What is it?" she gasped.


    "Well, I was thinking we could have a little fun with these," he said as he held up a pair of nipple clamps.


    Julia¡¯s eyes widened, and she smiled.


    "I knew you¡¯d like the idea. My naughty teacher is always up for her student¡¯s suggestions," he said as he leaned forward and suctioned her nipple into his mouth.


    She moaned loudly as he began to suck on her nipple, swirling his tongue around the sensitive bud.


    "Mmm... John..." she groaned as she grabbed onto his shoulders and dug her nails into his skin.


    John grinned and continued to suck her nipple, teasing her with his teeth, but then he pulled back and clasped her nipples once more.


    Julia gasped as the clamps tightened around her sensitive buds.


    "Ohhh..." she moaned as she felt her nipples tingle with pleasure.


    "You like that, don¡¯t you?" he whispered as he leaned forward and bit her earlobe.


    Julia nodded and moaned again.


    "Good. Now, let¡¯s get you ready for me," he said as he slid his hand down her stomach and between her legs.

 Chapter 265: The Student’s Suggestion 2 *R18

    She was already wet, and he smiled as he inserted two fingers into her pussy.


    She gasped as he began to pump his fingers in and out of her, his thumb brushing against her clit.


    "Ohh... John..." she groaned as she gripped onto his shoulders tighter.


    He continued to finger her, his fingers moving faster and faster as he pressed his thumb against her clit.


    Julia moaned louder, her hips buckling against him as he worked her body.


    "That¡¯s it, baby. Come for me," he whispered as he continued to finger her, his thumb rubbing against her clit.


    She arched her back and moaned loudly, her juices flowing onto his fingers.


    He pulled his hand away and brought it to his mouth, licking her juices from his fingers.


    "My tasty teacher," he said as he leaned forward and kissed her lips.


    "Mmm... John..." she moaned as she tasted herself on his lips.


    He smiled and pulled away, pressing his cock against her entrance.


    "It¡¯s time to give you what you really want," he said as he slid his cock inside her pussy.


    Julia gasped as he filled her up, her tight walls stretching to accommodate his girth.


    "Ohhh... John..." she groaned as he began to thrust his hips, his cock sliding in and out of her wet pussy.


    He leaned forward and bit her earlobe again, sucking on it as he fucked her.


    "You like that, teacher?" He whispered huskily.


    Julia moaned, the low vibrations of his whispers sending a thrill straight to her core.


    "Yes..." she panted, arching her back. "Please, John... I need it harder!"


    John grinned, his teeth glistening in the moonlight. "Anything for my naughty teacher." He pumped his hips with increased vigour, his balls slapping against her ass with each thrust.


    Julia gasped, her mouth falling open in a silent moan. Then, she felt her nipples twisting as John reached forward and tugged on the nipple clamps.


    "Ahhh!" she cried out, her breasts bouncing as he pulled on the clamps.


    John watched her face, grinning like a wolf as he fucked her harder.


    "I think you like that, don¡¯t you?" He asked, his voice deep and husky.


    Julia nodded, unable to speak as he continued to tug on the clamps.


    She could feel her orgasm building deep within her, the pressure building with each thrust.


    "John..." she gasped.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m close too," he grunted.


    They both groaned as they felt their orgasms building.


    Julia threw her head back and cried out as she came, her juices flowing out of her and onto his cock.


    John groaned, his hips buckling, as he felt himself about to explode.


    "Oh, fuck!" He cried out as he came, his cock spurting hot jets of cum into her pussy.


    Julia gasped as she felt his cum filling her up, the hot liquid filling her to the brim.


    "John..." she panted, her body shaking with aftershocks.


    John grinned and pulled out of her, collapsing next to her on the bed.


    "That was amazing," he said as he wrapped his arms around her.


    Julia closed her eyes and rested her head on his chest.


    "It was," she said softly.


    They lay there for a moment, both of them content to just lie in each other¡¯s arms.


    Slowly, they drifted off to sleep


    As she slept, Julia dreamt of John. She couldn¡¯t remember the dream, but she woke up with a smile.


    In the morning, she woke up to find him staring at her.


    "Good morning, Julia," he said with a grin.


    "Good morning, John," she replied with a smile.


    Later that day, John was preparing himself to go meet up with the people at the tower. This time, however, he was accompanied by his people. He had to be prepared for Michael¡¯s ambush.


    He met Elaine at the park as she had arranged.


    "Hello, John," she said with a smile.


    "Hello, Elaine."


    They sat down on a bench, and Elaine leaned closer to him.


    "So, I¡¯m guessing you have a plan to take care of the Luminars?"


    John nodded. "We do have a plan, but it¡¯s not gonna be easy."


    Elaine smiled.


    "Well, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll manage somehow. After all, we¡¯re survivors, aren¡¯t we?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John smiled back.


    "Yeah, we are."


    "Alright, let¡¯s go to the tower," Elaine said.


    They stood up and walked towards the tower. As the imminent fight drew near, John brought up his status.


    [John Sarack]


    [Age: 21]


    [Strength: 55.4]


    [Vitality: 36.3]


    [Agility: 66.5]


    [Energy: 44.6]


    [Skills: Quiet Steps (C), Critical Hit (D), Shockwave (A), Appraisal (A), Shadow Claw (D), Haze Veil (C), Dagger Aura (B), No Skills (S)]


    [Skill Borrowing: Muscle Strengthening (B), Strength Buff (B), Berserker¡¯s Rage (B), Fire Control (B), Artillery Strike (S), Guided Bolt (C), Stat Syphon (B)]


    John smirked as he saw his gains. Just his Vitality alone had increased by 5 after his encounter with Celeste. He had also gained Mika¡¯s Guided Bolt skill and Celeste¡¯s Stat Syphon.


    John stole a glance towards Elaine. Her expression was neutral.


    ¡¯She¡¯s very good at hiding her real intentions,¡¯ John thought.


    The park was empty except for the two of them.


    John raised his head and stared at the sky. It was a gloomy day, and the sun shone behind dark, thick clouds.


    Suddenly, a loud screech pierced the air.


    John and Elaine jumped to their feet and looked around.


    A large, winged creature was flying towards them.


    The monster was getting closer and closer, its wings flapping furiously as it dove towards them.


    Elaine took out her sword and stepped back, ready to fight, but John knew it was all a ruse.


    He locked eyes on the winged creature, and raised his hand, aiming it at Elaine without looking at her.


    Elaine¡¯s eyes narrowed as she looked at his open palm.


    Suddenly, a powerful blast shot out of his hand and sent her flying backwards.


    She hit the ground hard, and John turned to the monster.


    "Come on!" He yelled at it.


    The monster screeched again and swooped down, its claws outstretched.


    John dodged it and swung his dagger, striking it on its back. As he did, the Reaper¡¯s Edge critical chance activated, and that, along with the increased damage of attacking from behind, dealt massive damage to the monster as it dropped dead on the flower.

 Chapter 266: Flaunting Amber

    Silence fell over the park as John stood there, breathing heavily.


    Elaine slowly got to her feet and looked at him, but footsteps interrupted the silence before she could say anything.


    "Well, well," a man¡¯s voice boomed through the park.


    "Nicely done, John. It seems you¡¯ve gotten stronger."


    The man¡¯s silhouette was obscured by the thick mist enveloping the park, but John already knew who he was. He narrowed his eyes and willed Appraisal into view.


    [Michael ??]


    [Age: ??]


    [Strength: 45.1]


    [Vitality: 15]


    [Agility: 51]


    [Energy: 33.2]


    "Michael. What a pleasant surprise."


    John¡¯s tone was laced with sarcasm, and Michael chuckled.


    "Oh, don¡¯t be like that. You and I can be friends if we put our differences aside."


    John shook his head.


    "I don¡¯t think so, Michael. I can¡¯t allow you to keep pursuing Amber."


    Michael¡¯s figure emerged from the fog, and John noticed he was holding a knife in his hand.


    "Oh, come on, John. Can¡¯t we work this out like adults?"


    John shrugged.


    "I¡¯m afraid not, Michael. You and your people are dangerous, and I can¡¯t let you keep causing problems for everyone else."


    Michael smiled and raised his hands.


    "Well, it seems we¡¯re at an impasse then. But you see, John, you¡¯re surrounded now. You can¡¯t beat all of us," he said, and a group of around 20 men and women appeared behind him, armed to the teeth with weapons.


    John raised his eyebrow.


    "You think you can take me, Michael? You really must have a death wish."


    Michael smirked, and suddenly, John felt a sharp pain in his back.


    He spun around to see Elaine standing behind him, her sword drawn.


    John smiled and shook his head.


    "You know, I should¡¯ve seen that coming. You were just using me, weren¡¯t you?"


    Elaine nodded.


    "Yep, pretty much. Sorry, John, but this is a dog-eat-dog world."


    John sighed and shook his head.


    "Well, I guess it¡¯s time to end this then. The truth is, I did see this coming," John said and Amber walked out of the bushes behind them, her gun aimed at Elaine¡¯s head.


    "Now, Michael, Elaine. Drop your weapons."


    Michael burst out laughing.


    "You really think the two of you can take all of us?"


    John shook his head.


    "No, but they can," he said as a group of 30 people appeared behind them.


    John¡¯s people had been waiting for the right moment, and now was that time.


    Elaine withdrew her sword and looked around, her face pale with fear.


    "Well, Michael. It looks like the tables have turned. Come here, Amber."


    Amber stepped forward and stood next to John.


    Michael was silent for a moment, then he threw his knife away and raised his hands.


    "Alright, I give up. Let¡¯s talk about this like adults."


    John smiled and nodded.


    "Good, we can talk now."


    He motioned for his people to come forward, and they surrounded Michael and Elaine.


    He threw his arm around Amber¡¯s waist and pulled her close, his other hand still holding his dagger.


    "So, Michael. Let¡¯s talk about Amber."


    Michael¡¯s vein popped out of his forehead, but he kept his cool.


    "What about her?"


    "You know what about her, Michael. You¡¯ve been obsessed with her since you met her, and I can¡¯t allow it to continue."


    Michael shook his head.


    "She doesn¡¯t belong to you, John. She can do whatever she wants."


    "She doesn¡¯t?" John asked with a wicked smile on his lips.


    He pulled her even closer and wrapped his lips around hers, kissing her passionately.


    Michael¡¯s eyes widened with rage, but he kept his cool.


    "You¡¯re just trying to make me angry, John. I¡¯m not falling for it."


    "Am I? You know, Amber and I have gotten very close lately."


    "Oh, really? You and Amber? Don¡¯t make me laugh."


    "Really, yes. In fact, all that¡¯s left is..." His words trailed as he turned his gaze to her.


    "Amber, do you want to be mine? As long as you are, I can promise you that you will always be safe and comfortable."


    Amber¡¯s eyes widened, and she blushed.


    "Well, John... I..." she stuttered, not sure how to respond.


    John placed his finger on her lips.


    "Shhh... just give me a nod, and I¡¯ll make you mine."


    She nodded slowly, and John grinned, deepening the kiss and burying his hand in her ass.


    Her face turned red, and she gasped. The system¡¯s notification chimed in at that moment.


    [Quest Completed]


    [Delivering Random Skill Upgrade x2]


    [Critical Hit (D) Upgraded to Critical Hit (B)]


    John smirked and dismissed the notification.


    Michael¡¯s jaw clenched, and he lunged forward, but Zara appeared in a burst of flames, hitting the back of his head, sending him tumbling towards the ground.


    John nodded towards Zara, but she ignored him.


    ¡¯I have to deal with her soon,¡¯ John thought. John had been able to use her skill by tricking the system and having sex with Zara, but ever since, she has been avoiding him.


    He sighed and turned towards Michael.


    "It¡¯s time to end this, Michael."


    Michael got to his feet, his eyes bloodshot with rage.


    "You bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!"


    He charged forward, his fists flying, but John dodged them easily, striking back with his dagger.


    The blade cut deep into Michael¡¯s side, and he stumbled back.


    John struck again, slashing his throat.


    Blood poured out of the wound, and Michael fell to the ground.


    "You... bastard..." Michael gasped, his eyes wide with shock.


    "You leave me no choice," Michael growled, pocketing his jacket.


    John¡¯s eyes widened as a glowing ball of energy came out of Michael¡¯s pockets, and he swallowed it.


    He could feel his strength and speed increasing as the energy flowed through his veins. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Michael lunged forward, his movements almost a blur, and John barely managed to block the blow with his dagger.


    He stumbled back, and Michael¡¯s fist connected with his jaw, sending him flying into a nearby tree.


    Michael was on him in an instant, his eyes burning with rage.


    "I¡¯m going to kill you, John!" He growled, punching John repeatedly in the face.


    John dodged the blows and kicked Michael in the stomach, sending him flying back.


    "You¡¯re going to regret this, John. You and your little group of friends. You can¡¯t beat me now," Michael said, wiping the blood off his lips.

 Chapter 267: Michael’s Grit

    Bright white projectiles emerged out of John and streaked towards Michael.


    Michael¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the projectiles coming towards him. He ducked and rolled to the side, narrowly missing the attack.


    "You¡¯re not so tough, John. I¡¯m going to end you right here, right now!" Michael shouted, charging at John with his fists raised.


    John clicked his tongue. ¡¯I can¡¯t use Artillery Strike against someone so fast.¡¯


    He raised his hand and released a deafening shockwave to create some distance between them. He focused on Michael¡¯s figure and willed Appraisal into view.


    [Michael ??]


    [Age: ??]


    [Strength: 75.1]


    [Vitality: 25]


    [Agility: 83]


    [Energy: 53.2]


    Whatever it was that Michael swallowed, it had almost doubled his stats.


    John shook his head and took a deep breath, focusing on his own energy. He could feel it surging through his body, and he knew that he could take Michael down with everyone¡¯s help.


    Michael rushed towards him, his hands outstretched, but John was ready.


    He enveloped himself in his Haze Veil and vanished from Michael¡¯s sight.


    "Where are you? Coward!" Michael shouted. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He glanced around, trying to locate John, but he couldn¡¯t find him.


    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his back as Zara appeared behind him, her swords slashing at his back.


    Michael stumbled forward and turned towards her, but John emerged from the shadows and struck him with a powerful kick to the chest.


    Michael grunted and flew back, hitting the ground hard.


    He groaned and got to his feet, his eyes darting from one side to another.


    Michael¡¯s men rushed to his side and regrouped.


    They were ready to attack, but Elaine stepped in the middle.


    "Michael! You said you wouldn¡¯t kill him!" She yelled.


    "Shut up, bitch! Get out of the way!" Michael snarled, pushing her to the side.


    "No! I¡¯m not letting you kill him!"


    "Get out of the way, Elaine!"


    She shook her head, her eyes burning with determination.


    "Fine! We¡¯ll do it the hard way then," Elained said, pulling out her sword and rushing towards him.


    The sound of steel clashing echoed through the park as they fought, their blades clashing with each strike.


    John¡¯s people joined the fray, and soon, the battle was raging all around them.


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed as he observed the fight. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose. Michael¡¯s gain in stats was significant, and he couldn¡¯t underestimate him.


    ¡¯There¡¯s only one way I can defeat him. I¡¯ll have to use all of my women¡¯s buffs. Celeste¡¯s Stat Syphon should prove useful.¡¯


    John closed his eyes and exhaled deeply, feeling his stats rise as his Haze Veil disappeared. His muscles bulged with the power of Muscle Strengthening and a faint glow enveloped him with the power of Julia¡¯s Strength Buff.


    He turned around and shared a glance with Julia. She nodded and aimed her hands at him. As she did, he could feel his Agility increasing thanks to Julia¡¯s Agility Buff.


    ¡¯This should be enough. I can beat him if I use Stat Syphon. As a last resort, I can use Berserker¡¯s Rage.¡¯


    John¡¯s feet hit the dirt with a force that sent a spray of grass and dirt flying up around him. His face was twisted in a determined grimace, his bulging muscles showing through his shirt as he prepared to strike.


    "Shockwave," he muttered before he was propelled forwards by the blast of his own skill and travelled across the battlefield at breakneck speed.


    Michael¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as John¡¯s dagger flashed in the sunlight, and he quickly raised his arms to block the incoming strike. The power of the blow sent him flying backwards, and he landed on the ground with a grunt.


    "Damn, that was close. You¡¯re stronger than you look, John," he spat, rising to his feet and dusting himself off.


    ¡¯The best thing about this Stat Syphon skill is that you don¡¯t realise you¡¯ve been affected by it until you start to lose strength,¡¯ John thought to himself and smirked.


    He didn¡¯t respond, instead stepping forward and delivering a swift kick to Michael¡¯s ribs, but Michael blocked it with a wicked grin on his face.


    "You didn¡¯t think it would be this easy, did you? I have a few tricks up my sleeve too, John," he said, pulling out a strange object and throwing it at him.


    Before John could react, the object exploded in a shower of sparks and shrapnel, sending him flying backwards.


    "Damn," he groaned as he landed on the ground and struggled to get back up.


    "Bad move, Michael," John spat as he staggered to his feet, his body battered and bruised.


    "You can¡¯t beat me at long distances," he said as he charged up his Artillery Strike.


    John¡¯s body glowed and dozens of bolts of energy shot towards Michael, hitting him squarely in the chest.


    He gasped and rolled to the sides, then backwards, then to the sides again. Michael struggled to dodge the bolts, but his speed and agility were not enough to avoid the attack completely.


    Finally, a bolt hit him in the shoulder, and he cried out in pain.


    "You bastard!" He roared as he struggled to his feet.


    John smiled and shrugged.


    "Come on, Michael. You should know better than to underestimate me," he said, preparing his next attack.


    "I¡¯m not letting you!" Michael roared as he lunged at John. He allowed some of the artillery to hit him. It was a good trade-off for closing the distance with John.


    John smirked as he saw the invisible threads connecting Michael and him as the Stat Syphon began to drain Michael. It wasn¡¯t immediate, but he could feel his strength growing.


    As he drew near, Michael¡¯s fist crackled with electricity and swung towards John.


    With a roar of determination, Michael¡¯s fist crashed into John¡¯s raised arm with brute force. But to his disbelief, John¡¯s arm remained unfazed, as if made of solid steel. The impact sent a shockwave of pain through Michael¡¯s hand, causing him to stumble back in surprise.

 Chapter 268: New Allies

    John followed up on his advantage, spinning around in a whirlwind of deadly movements. The dagger, which seemed to have come out of nowhere, appeared at John¡¯s right side.


    Michael quickly raised both of his arms above his face, trying his best to defend himself from the incoming attacks. His efforts, however, were futile.


    One by one, John¡¯s dagger slashed against Michael¡¯s forearms, carving deep wounds into the man¡¯s skin. Blood sprayed from his wounds, staining the ground red as he stumbled backward in agony, his arms held tight against his face to staunch the bleeding.


    "Damn you," Michael hissed between gritted teeth as he clutched at his wounds in an attempt to stop them from bleeding further.


    Michael clicked his tongue and slammed his fist into the ground.


    The ground shook, sending a wave of tremors shooting out in every direction and knocking his enemies and allies out of balance.


    The earth around the battlefield cracked open, and some screamed as they fell into the new pits that were created by the quaking Earth.


    "Nice move," John said as he tried to maintain his footing.


    ¡¯I should end this,¡¯ John thought, and he vanished from sight.


    Michael glanced around the battlefield, trying to spot any traces of movement, but his vision remained fuzzy.


    John reappeared next to him with lightning-fast speed and slashed out with his dagger, which was coated in his Dagger Aura skill.


    "This is it, Michael."


    Michael spun around just in time to see the blur that was John lunging at him, and he moved to try and avoid the incoming blow.


    The tip of John¡¯s dagger made a small slice in the fabric of Michael¡¯s shirt, and the man cried out in pain as the fabric tore and a gush of blood spurted forth.


    "You should have moved on, Michael," John growled as he stood above him with his palm open, aimed straight at Michael¡¯s head.


    Michael knew this was a warning, and he couldn¡¯t help but mock him.


    "Haha, go to hell, John. Kill me if you want me to stop; I will never¡ª"His words cut short by the blast exploding from John¡¯s hand.


    Bits and pieces of Michael¡¯s face flew out in all directions, and John could feel the heat of the explosion wash over him.


    Jolene rushed towards John to heal him, but she stood petrified at the gruesome sight of Michael¡¯s decapitated body lying on the ground before them.


    A moment of silence fell upon the park as everyone stared in horror at what had transpired before them.


    "You... killed him," Amber muttered under her breath.


    John looked up and met her gaze with a smile.


    "Yes, I did. There was no other choice, Amber."


    Amber lowered her gaze and exhaled.


    "You¡¯re right. It needed to be done," she whispered.


    Zara appeared beside John and placed a hand on his shoulder.


    "That asshole got what he deserved. You did well, John." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John turned to her with a smirk.


    "Are you finally warming up to me, Zara?"


    "You¡¯re not as bad as I thought you¡¯d be," Zara muttered.


    John snorted. "So you¡¯ve been thinking about me, huh?"


    "I can¡¯t say I haven¡¯t," Zara said, her cheeks turning red.


    John simply smiled and turned to Amber.


    "Go back to base. I still need to deal with Elaine and the Tower faction."


    Amber nodded and turned to walk away.


    "Wait," John called out, and she stopped and glanced at him.


    John looked at his status once more to confirm it and realised that the system had not recognised Amber as his woman, which could only mean she did not consider herself his woman.


    ¡¯Looks like I have some work to do,¡¯ he thought to himself as he walked towards Amber.


    He wrapped his arm around her small waist and pulled her closer to him, his lips hovering mere inches away from hers.


    "I¡¯m not finished with you yet, Amber."


    She blushed and lowered her eyes.


    "John..." she whispered.


    John smirked and pressed his lips against hers, kissing her deeply.


    The kiss was passionate and intense, their tongues intertwined and danced together in perfect harmony.


    As they parted, Amber averted her gaze.


    "Amber, I won¡¯t force you, but you would have my full protection if you were mine. Think about it."


    Amber nodded and glanced at him.


    "I¡¯ll think about it," she said before turning to leave.


    John turned back to see Elaine staring at him.


    "What? Do you want to avenge him?" John asked her.


    Elaine shook her head.


    "No. I know when I am defeated. I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t mean for things to go this far."


    John nodded and walked towards her.


    "You still have your group. If you can promise me that you will never bother me or my people again, I will let you go."


    Elaine looked up and met John¡¯s gaze.


    "Really?"


    John nodded.


    "Yes."


    "Thank you, John," Elaine said, tears welling in her eyes.


    Of course, John had no intention of letting her go. He would keep an eye on her movements with his Web of Whispers and find out what she¡¯s really up to.


    ¡¯Who knows, I might be able to gain something from this,¡¯ John thought.


    "We will need to meet up with your leaders. Let¡¯s go," John said.


    Elaine nodded and started leading the way.


    "So, who are your leaders?"


    "There are three of them, and they are in charge of the tower," Elaine answered.


    John nodded.


    "Good."


    The park was enveloped in a serene stillness as they strolled towards the looming tower. The soft rustling of leaves and the distant chirping of birds were the only sounds to break the peaceful silence. The path before them was dappled with sunlight, casting shifting patterns through the thick canopy above.


    As they neared the tower, they could see deep-carved details etched into its weathered glass walls, worn by the cruelty of the apocalypse. The air was cool and crisp, carrying with it the faint scent of pine and old normalcy. It was a place frozen in time, begging to be explored.


    The deserted streets were lined with dilapidated buildings and the sound of their footsteps echoed through the silence. As they rounded a corner, the tower loomed in front of them, its glass walls rising high into the darkening sky. The only sign of life was a small light flickering in one of the windows. They quickened their pace until they finally reached the entrance.

 Chapter 269: Urgent Business

    The meeting had gone well, and the people of the tower had agreed that destroying the Luminar¡¯s mining operations was of utmost importance.


    John and Elaine stood outside the tower, the brisk night air filling their lungs.


    "You did well, John," Elaine said.


    John quirked an eyebrow at Elained.


    "I see you¡¯re going for the ¡¯pretending that nothing happened¡¯ move, huh?"


    Elaine laughed nervously and looked away.


    "Yeah... I¡¯m sorry about that. I really didn¡¯t know Michael was planning to kill you. I swear!"


    John nodded and took a step towards Elaine.


    "I believe you, but this is not over yet," he said, his low voice making her shiver.


    "W-What do you mean?" Elaine asked, her eyes widening.


    "You still owe me for helping you, Elaine. And I¡¯m going to collect."


    "John, I can¡¯t. My people, they¡¯ll¡ª"


    "Your people don¡¯t need to know," John said, cutting her off.


    Elaine bit her bottom lip, her mind racing as she tried to think of a way out.


    "Stop overthinking. I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m going to ask you. But if I call, you come. Understood?"


    Elaine nodded slowly.


    "Good. Now go back to your people, and tell them that you will be working with me to stop the Luminars."


    "I will, John. Thank you."


    John nodded and watched her disappear into the darkness, a smile spreading across his face.


    John¡¯s eyes followed her until she was out of sight.


    "Another one of your sluts?" Zara¡¯s voice rang out from the darkness behind him.


    John smirked.


    "What is it to you, Zara? Jealous?"


    Zara snorted.


    "Why would I be jealous of some slut who¡¯s only good for warming your bed?"


    "Maybe because you want to warm my bed too?" John teased.


    Zara rolled her eyes.


    "In your dreams, John."


    John chuckled.


    "Keep telling yourself that, Zara. You know it¡¯s just a matter of time."


    Zara shook her head and walked away.


    "I¡¯m not like those other sluts, John. I¡¯m not going to fall for your cheap tricks," she called out over her shoulder.


    John smiled and shook his head.


    Later that day, John met up with Lydia to discuss the next factions they would recruit. Thanks to the alliance with the tower faction, the process would be much faster.


    Lydia sat across from John, her legs crossed as she sipped on a cup of tea.


    "So, how are things going with the other factions?" she asked.


    John shrugged.


    "Well, we managed to get the tower faction on our side. We¡¯re working on recruiting the other three factions."


    Lydia raised an eyebrow.


    "Really? That¡¯s good news, John."


    "Yeah, but it¡¯s not going to be easy," John sighed.


    Lydia nodded.


    "I see. Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll figure it out, John."


    "Aside from that, we need these ones as well," John said as he pointed at the other three factions on the map.


    "Some of these might be harder than the rest, especially the mall faction."


    Lydia nodded.


    "Yes, the mall faction is known to be very territorial. They won¡¯t give up their territory easily."


    "I know, but we need them on our side," John sighed.


    "Well, we can try to negotiate with them," Lydia suggested.


    "That¡¯s all we can do right now, I guess."


    John stood up. "Send some people to all the factions. I¡¯ll step in if there are problems."


    Lydia nodded.


    "Alright, John."


    John turned around and walked away. He stepped into the lounge and slumped down on the couch. It was already late at night, and most people in the base were in their quarters sleeping.


    The lounge was almost empty, except for a few people chatting quietly in the corner.


    "Rough day?" Celeste asked as she walked up to him.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m exhausted," John sighed and raised his gaze.


    Celeste was wearing a loose shirt and a pair of shorts, showing off her slender figure and sharp curves. Her long, red hair cascaded down her back, framing her beautiful face perfectly. The strokes of teal on her hair gave it a gradient effect, giving her a mysterious look.


    "You look like you could use a drink," she said with a smile and handed him a glass of beer.


    John accepted it and took a sip.


    "Thanks."


    "No problem," she replied, sitting down next to him.


    They sat in silence for a while, sipping on their drinks.


    "How do you like our base so far?" John asked, breaking the silence.


    Celeste smiled.


    "I like it better than the university. We weren¡¯t allowed to do much, but here I can do whatever I want. Not that there¡¯s much to do..." she said, her voice trailing off.


    "Hey, I still have that tablet with movies," John said, summoning the tablet from his inventory.


    "We can watch some movies if you¡¯d like," he added.


    Celeste¡¯s eyes widened, and she smiled.


    "Really? I¡¯d love to!"


    "Sure," John said with a shrug.


    They sat down together and began browsing through the movies on the tablet.


    "What would you like to watch?" John asked.


    Celeste shrugged.


    "I don¡¯t know, anything is fine with me."


    "Alright, then how about this one?" John asked, pointing at a movie title.


    "What¡¯s it about?"


    "It¡¯s about a man who wakes up in a strange place and has to find a way to escape," John explained.


    "Sounds interesting," Celeste said, and they began watching the movie.


    The movie was an action-packed thriller, filled with suspense and mystery.


    "Wait, we¡¯re missing something," John said, summoning a bowl of popcorn.


    Celeste¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Just how much stuff do you have in that thing you call an inventory?"


    John smirked. "I could fill a whole room with the stuff I¡¯ve gathered, but I¡¯m not going to."


    Celeste chuckled. "So you just carry that tablet around with you everywhere?"


    "Pretty much," John said with a shrug.


    They continued watching the movie. During an intense scene, Celeste reached out towards the popcorn bowl without looking and almost dropped the bowl.


    "What are you doing over there? We¡¯re way past the point of shyness. Come here."


    John wrapped his arm around her and pulled her closer.


    "I¡¯m just getting comfortable," Celeste said with a smile. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Of course you are," John replied, smirking.


    They continued watching the movie until it ended.


    "Wow, that was amazing!" Celeste exclaimed.


    John smiled. "Take the tablet with you. We have electricity here, so you won¡¯t run out of charge."


    "Thank you, John," Celeste said. John noticed the melancholic tinge in her voice.


    "Hey, what¡¯s wrong?" he asked.


    "I miss my family, my friends, everything. It¡¯s been months since the apocalypse, and we¡¯re still not used to it. I¡¯m worried about them."


    "I¡¯m sure they¡¯re okay. We¡¯ll get this world under control, and then we can try to find your family."


    The sound of footsteps echoed through the empty lounge, and John looked up to see Zara walking towards him.


    "John, we need to talk," she said, her voice stern.


    "Can¡¯t it wait?" John asked, annoyed.


    Zara shook her head.


    "No, it can¡¯t. It¡¯s urgent."

 Chapter 270: Infiltration

    "What is it, Zara?" John asked, and Celeste stood up.


    "I¡¯m going to bed, John. Good night," she said, placing a small kiss on his cheek.


    "Good night," he replied.


    "Who¡¯s that?" Zara asked.


    "Celeste. She was from the university. Now, what is it?" John asked, his voice tinged with annoyance.


    "Follow me," Zara said.


    "What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so tense?" John asked, standing up.


    "We¡¯ve got a problem. It¡¯s better if we discuss it somewhere else."


    They walked out of the base and into the dark forest. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, what¡¯s going on?" John asked again.


    Zara sighed.


    "There¡¯s something you need to know about Elaine."


    John raised an eyebrow.


    "What is it?"


    "She¡¯s not what she seems. I did some digging and found out that she¡¯s actually a mole for the Luminar."


    John¡¯s eyes widened.


    "What? How did you find out?"


    "I have my ways. The point is, we need to be careful with her."


    He narrowed his eyes as he listened to Zara. John was very reluctant to believe that. He had been keeping an eye on Elaine¡¯s every step.


    ¡¯This makes no sense unless Zara here was possessed.¡¯


    "I appreciate you looking out for me, but I think you¡¯re mistaken, Zara."


    "What do you mean? I¡¯ve got proof!" Zara exclaimed.


    John sighed. "Show me."


    Zara pulled out a small device from her pocket and showed him a recording of Elaine meeting up with some Luminars, but John knew the video was fake because, at that exact time, he had been observing Elaine by himself.


    "Where did you get this from, Zara?" John asked, his voice low and expressing certain danger.


    "I... I can¡¯t tell you that," she replied, averting her gaze.


    "Well, I guess I¡¯ll have to find out myself."


    John took a step towards Zara, and she quickly backed away.


    "Wait! I¡¯ll tell you, step back," Zara warned, unsheathing her swords.


    "Woah, relax, Zara. What¡¯s the matter with you?" John asked, raising his hands in surrender.


    "Nothing. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re being too close, and I don¡¯t like it," she replied, her eyes narrowing.


    "You¡¯re being very paranoid, Zara," John said, taking another step towards her.


    "I said step back!" she yelled and raised her swords, pointing them at John.


    "Zara, I could destroy you if I wanted to, and those swords wouldn¡¯t help you. Now, tell me how you got this video," John demanded.


    Zara let out a sigh.


    "Fine. I got it from Liam."


    "Liam?" John¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "As in, your father Liam," she said.


    John¡¯s expression changed from curiosity to anger.


    "What¡¯s your relationship with Liam?"


    "Nothing, I just..." Zara paused as if thinking of a good lie.


    "I¡¯m working for him. He paid me to keep an eye on you."


    John took a step forward.


    "What could he even give you? Last I checked, he was still the same weakling and a coward."


    "I don¡¯t know how he did it, but he fooled everyone. He¡¯s not weak. In fact, he¡¯s so powerful that he can control people¡¯s minds," she said.


    "Mind control? How is that possible?" John asked, his eyes widening in surprise.


    "I don¡¯t know, but that¡¯s what he does."


    "So, what did he offer you?" John asked.


    Zara looked away.


    "He has a gate, a portal to another planet, and he¡¯s building a colony there."


    "A portal? This is all very hard to believe, Zara, but now that you¡¯ve come clean, you can¡¯t ever lie to me again."


    John stepped closer, his tone dropping to a threatening tone, "Zara, if I find out you lied to me, I will hunt you down and make you wish you were never born. Do you understand?"


    Zara nodded nervously.


    "I understand, John. I won¡¯t lie to you."


    "Good. Now tell me everything you know about Liam."


    Zara took a deep breath and began to tell him about Liam. She told him that Liam had found the portal before the apocalypse, and he had been planning to use it to escape if things didn¡¯t go his way. She also told him that Liam had sent her to spy on him and report his whereabouts.


    Because Liam knew about the invasion beforehand, thanks to Theodore, he had time to prepare. He used his life¡¯s savings to prepare for the invasion and start a new life on that planet they call New Earth.


    "How many people are living in this colony?" John asked.


    "I don¡¯t know, but there are too many of them."


    "Hundreds?" John asked, and Zara shook her head.


    John¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "Thousands!?"


    "Yes, at least a few thousand, and more are coming through the portal every day," Zara said.


    John thought for a moment.


    "I need to see this for myself."


    "But how? Liam would know we¡¯re coming."


    "I¡¯ll figure something out," John said, turning to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Zara asked.


    John turned around to face her.


    "Does Lydia know about this?"


    Zara shook her head.


    "No, I was ordered to keep an eye on you and not tell anyone."


    "Come with me."


    John turned around and walked away, with Zara following close behind. They entered the base and went straight to Lydia¡¯s room. John knocked on her door, and Lydia opened it.


    "Hey, what¡¯s wrong?" she asked as she saw the serious expression on their faces.


    "We have a problem," John said.


    Lydia raised an eyebrow, her blue eyes gleaming under the moonlight coming through the window.


    John told Lydia everything, and she listened attentively. She turned to Zara.


    "Is this true?"


    Zara nodded.


    "Yes, it is. I¡¯m sorry, I was ordered to keep it a secret."


    Lydia sighed, rubbing her temples.


    "I¡¯m disappointed, Zara. I trusted you, and you betrayed that trust."


    Zara lowered her head in shame.


    "I¡¯m sorry, Lydia. I¡¯ll do anything to make it up to you," she said.


    "We¡¯ll deal with that later. For now, let¡¯s focus on the issue at hand," Lydia said, turning to John.


    "So, what do you want to do, John?"


    John thought for a moment before replying, "I need to see this place for myself, Lydia. I need to know what Liam is doing. I¡¯ll infiltrate New Earth."

 Chapter 271: Infiltration 2

    "So, what should I do with you?" John asked Zara.


    "W-what do you mean?" Zara asked, her voice trembling.


    "I mean, you are a spy. I don¡¯t see any reason why I should keep you alive."


    "WAIT! You can¡¯t do that," she begged.


    "Why not?" John asked, his eyes narrowing.


    Zara looked away in shame.


    "Because I... I..."


    "What? Spit it out!" John demanded.


    "Because I love you, John. I¡¯ve always loved you."


    John¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    "What?"


    "I said, I love you," Zara repeated, tears streaming down her cheeks. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You love me?" John asked.


    "Yes, I do." She said, resting her arms on his chest.


    "John, ever since I fir¡ªouch, hey!" Zara whined as John delivered a slap to the back of her head.


    "Zara, I don¡¯t have time for your bullshit. You¡¯re a spy. I should kill you right here," he said as he pulled out his dagger.


    "Wait! I can help you. I have a map of the portal¡¯s location," she pleaded, reaching into her pocket and pulling out a small piece of paper.


    John swiped the map from her hand, and his eyes narrowed as he studied the map.


    "This is good, but you¡¯re coming with me."


    Zara smiled through her tears.


    "Of course, John. I¡¯ll do anything you ask me to," she said, sniffling.


    John nodded and turned to Lydia.


    "Lydia, I need you to stay here and lead the base."


    Lydia nodded.


    "Alright, John."


    John turned to Zara.


    "Zara, I¡¯m going to trust you to lead this mission. We will go in, and you will lead us to the portal. No funny business."


    "I understand, John. I won¡¯t let you down," she said.


    "Good. Let¡¯s go."


    John and Zara left the base and made their way to the portal. The portal was located in an old warehouse on the outskirts of town. It was dark and abandoned, and the only light came from the full moon overhead.


    "Here it is," Zara said, gesturing towards the portal.


    "It doesn¡¯t look like much," John said, staring at the shimmering blue circle in front of them.


    Zara shrugged.


    "Liam said it only needs a little bit of energy to activate it."


    "Where did he get the energy from?" John asked.


    "I don¡¯t know," Zara answered.


    "Alright, let¡¯s go," John said.


    They approached the portal and stepped through it. They found themselves in a forest, the trees looming overhead and blocking out the sunlight.


    "What is this place?"


    "I don¡¯t know. Liam didn¡¯t tell me," Zara said.


    "Let¡¯s find out," John said.


    They made their way through the forest until they came upon a clearing. A single big rock sat in the middle of the clearing, surrounded by a few small bushes.


    "There¡¯s nothing here," Zara said.


    "Let¡¯s keep walking," John said.


    They walked around the clearing until they reached the other side. The forest stretched out before them, seemingly endless.


    "We should go back," Zara said.


    John shook his head.


    "No, we need to find the colony. I need to know what Liam is up to."


    Zara sighed and nodded.


    "Okay, let¡¯s go then."


    They continued through the forest, keeping an eye out for any signs of civilization. As they walked, the forest began to change, and the trees became taller and denser. The air felt heavier, and the temperature seemed to drop.


    "This place is giving me the creeps," Zara said.


    John nodded.


    "Yeah, this forest isn¡¯t natural."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, it looks like it¡¯s been planted here overnight. There aren¡¯t any birds or insects, and the air feels heavy."


    "This is so creepy."


    "Let¡¯s keep going," John said.


    They continued walking until they came upon a large cliff overlooking a valley below. The valley was filled with rows and rows of tents, and there was a faint glow from the centre of the valley.


    "What is this place?"


    "Beats me," Zara said.


    A distant scream startled them, and they instinctively ducked behind the nearest tree.


    "What was that?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    John poked his head out of the cover.


    "Something is wrong here."


    "Why don¡¯t we check out the camp in the valley?"


    John thought for a moment.


    "Yeah, that might be a good idea. We can see if there are any survivors."


    They made their way down the cliff and into the valley, carefully avoiding the tents.


    As they got closer to the centre of the camp, they could hear the murmurs of people talking.


    "Stay quiet," John whispered.


    They crept closer and peered through the flaps of a tent. Inside were a group of men and women sitting in a circle, talking in hushed tones.


    John pulled back the flap and stepped inside. The group of people jumped to their feet and stared at John and Zara, their eyes wide with fear and surprise.


    "Who are you?"


    John raised his arms and said, "I¡¯m sorry, we were running from a group of Clawbacks and we were surrounded, then we found the portal and arrived here somewhere. Can you help us?"


    A middle-aged man stepped forward and said, "You¡¯re not supposed to be here. You¡¯re not on the list."


    "What list?" John asked.


    The man shook his head and said, "No, I¡¯m sorry, but you have to leave."


    John tried to reason with the man, but he stood firm and said, "Is there a way to get on this list?"


    John said, feigning interest, "What do I need to do?"


    The man smiled and said, "Well, you can join the New Earth Guard, and if you prove your worth, you will be added to the list."


    John nodded and said, "Okay, what do I need to do?"


    The man looked around and said, "Meet me here tomorrow at dawn, and we¡¯ll talk."


    John scratched the back of his head and feigned awkwardness. "We don¡¯t have a place to stay, can we stay in one of the tents?"


    The man thought for a moment and said, "Yeah, sure. You can stay here, but you have to be gone by morning. I¡¯ll take you to a tent."

 Chapter 272: SS-Rank

    John and Zara followed the man as he led them through the camp. He took them to an empty tent and said, "Here you go. If you need anything, just come find me." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John thanked the man and entered the tent.


    John sat down and sighed. "This place is weird."


    Zara nodded and said, "Yeah, it¡¯s like they¡¯re all in a trance or something."


    John shrugged, "Maybe they¡¯re just scared."


    Zara shook her head, "No, there¡¯s something wrong with this place."


    "Well, whatever it is, we will find out. At least we found our way in here. This New Earth Guard thing sounds like an easy way to gain their trust," John said.


    Zara nodded. "Yeah, but I don¡¯t know why we need to prove our worth. We¡¯re the ones who are supposed to be helping them, right?"


    John nodded. "I know, but maybe they just want to make sure we¡¯re not going to betray them or something."


    "Yeah, that must be it," Zara said, heaving a deep sigh.


    "Well, we should try to get some sleep. I think it¡¯s going to be a long day tomorrow."


    Zara nodded and lay down to sleep. John did the same and soon drifted off to sleep, but he woke up to the system¡¯s notification in the middle of the night.


    [Quest: Comfort the Weeping Daughter (Zara)]


    [Description: Zara is suffering from PTSD and is having nightmares. Comfort her.]


    [Reward: The system will give you the skill of your choice.]


    John was jolted awake by everything on the quest screen. First off, Zara was suffering from PTSD? Second, the system was going to give him the skill of his choice? That sounded like the best reward yet, and for such an easy quest, it seemed too good to be true.


    He turned to Zara, who was shivering in her sleep, her face contorted in fear. John reached out and placed his hand on her shoulder, gently shaking her awake.


    "Zara, wake up. It¡¯s just a dream."


    Zara¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she sat up, her breathing ragged and her body covered in sweat.


    "W-what happened?"


    John patted her on the shoulder and said, "It¡¯s okay, you were having a bad dream. You¡¯re safe now."


    Zara nodded and looked at John, her eyes filled with gratitude.


    "T-thanks," she said.


    John smiled and said, "Don¡¯t mention it. Are you okay?"


    Zara nodded and said, "Yeah, I¡¯m fine."


    But she was still trembling, sweat trickling down her forehead.


    John knew that she needed more than just a few words of comfort.


    "Come here," he said, holding his arms out.


    Zara hesitated for a moment, but then she leaned forward, burying her face in his chest.


    John wrapped his arms around her and held her close, gently stroking her hair as she cried.


    "Shh, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here now. Everything¡¯s going to be alright," he whispered, his voice soothing and calm.


    After a while, Zara¡¯s sobs subsided, and she fell asleep in John¡¯s arms, her body finally relaxing. John kept holding her, gently stroking her hair as he stared out into the darkness, his thoughts drifting to the strange world they found themselves in.


    What was this place? Who were these people? And why did they seem so terrified? John didn¡¯t know, but he was determined to find out, no matter what it took.


    As dawn broke, John felt Zara stir in his arms. He opened his eyes and saw that she was still asleep, her face peaceful and serene, her goth makeup smeared by her tears.


    John smiled and brushed a strand of hair from her face, marvelling at how beautiful she looked, even when she was a mess. He carefully extricated himself from her embrace and sat up, stretching his muscles.


    Zara stirred again and slowly opened her eyes, blinking a few times before focusing on John.


    "Good morning," John said with a smile.


    Zara rubbed her eyes and sat up, looking around in confusion.


    "What...what happened?"


    "You were having a bad dream, so I comforted you," John replied.


    Zara looked at him, her expression a mixture of embarrassment and gratitude.


    "Oh...I see," she said, averting her gaze.


    "I¡¯m sorry you had to see that," she muttered.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen a girl cry before," John said with a smile.


    Zara fidgeted awkwardly, and John sensed her discomfort.


    "Look, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, but I¡¯m here if you do," John said.


    Zara looked up at him, her expression uncertain.


    "Thank you," she said softly.


    "No problem. Now, let¡¯s get ready for the day."


    "Can you step out of the tent for a minute?"


    John nodded and stood up, stepping out of the tent. He sat on a rock next to the tent and brought up the system¡¯s notifications.


    [Quest: Comfort the Weeping Daughter (Zara) Completed!]


    [Reward Obtained. Pick a skill from the list.]


    John was faced with an overwhelming list of talents and abilities that appeared to go on forever. It was an exhaustive list of every possible skill, from the most routine chores to the most amazing achievements. And buried deep inside this vast spectrum were a few specific abilities that really stood out to John¡ªskills that were unattainable yet genuinely special.


    "Woah."


    [Dagger Mastery (C-rank): Increases damage dealt with daggers by 10%.]


    [Fear Aura (B-rank): Passive. Your presence instills fear in all those around you, making it difficult for them to approach you. The stronger the presence, the greater the effect.]


    [Stealth (C-rank): Increases your ability to remain hidden in shadows. The higher the rank, the harder it is to spot you.]


    [Sense Presence (C-rank): Enhances your senses, allowing you to detect the presence of others.]


    [Shadow Manipulation (B-rank): Allows you to manipulate shadows, forming them into various shapes and solidifying them. The higher the rank, the more control you have.]


    [Night Vision (C-rank): Allows you to see in the dark. The higher the rank, the better your night vision.]


    [Shadow Step (C-rank): Allows you to move through shadows. The higher the rank, the further you can travel. The higher the rank, the less energy it consumes.]


    "All of these are good and I¡¯d love to have any of them, but the reward said I could choose any skill. That means there must be some S-rank skills," he muttered, scrolling down the list faster.


    [Shadow Armour (S-rank): Allows you to create an armour made of shadows, providing you with increased protection.]


    [Shadow Stealth (S-rank): Grants you the ability to conceal your presence and move through shadows, making it more difficult for others to detect you.]


    [Shadow Teleport (S-rank): Allows you to teleport through shadows. The higher the rank, the further you can travel. The higher the rank, the less energy it consumes.]


    "Shadow Teleport would be very useful, but I can still get a teleport skill from Zara," he mumbled.


    [Shadow Domain (SS-rank): Creates a domain of shadows, which you can use to manipulate the surroundings. This skill also increases your strength and speed within the domain and anyone else stepping into the domain will have their motor functions inhibited.]


    John¡¯s eyes widened at the rank of Shadow Domain. It was his first time seeing an SS-rank skill. He smirked, knowing what he had to do.

 Chapter 273: Shadow Domain

    "A shadow domain... Now that sounds like a very useful skill," he mumbled, feeling a sense of anticipation.


    "This must be the reward," he thought, and his finger hovered over the skill.


    "Wait, let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything better," he mumbled and scrolled through the list, but as he did so, his brows furrowed.


    "There¡¯s nothing above SS-rank... Well, Shadow Domain it is..." he sighed.


    He tapped on the skill, and it was his.


    [Skill: Shadow Domain learned.]


    John grinned and felt his mind grow a bit clearer. He could also feel a faint aura surrounding him, learning the skill had somehow changed him.


    "This is amazing!" he exclaimed and stood up. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "John? Is everything alright?" Zara asked from inside the tent, her voice laced with concern.


    "Yeah, I¡¯m fine," John replied, his mind focused on the new skill.


    "Are you sure?" Zara asked.


    "Yeah, don¡¯t worry."


    Zara stepped out of the tent, the dawn¡¯s first rays illuminating her pale face. She had cleaned off her smeared makeup and changed into a fresh, all-black outfit. Her raven hair flowed loosely past her shoulders.


    Her tight black shorts accentuated her firm ass and shapely legs. She wore a low-cut black top that exposed a generous portion of her cleavage and accentuated her slender waist.


    "I can sense where everything and everyone is within my domain even before I activate it," he said, standing up, facing Zara.


    Zara¡¯s brows furrowed. "I see. I guess we should go find that guy we met last night," she said as she turned around, heading in the direction where the New Earth Guard members went.


    John followed closely behind her, his eyes scanning the area around them.


    Their footsteps crunched on the dry leaves and twigs scattered along the path. The scent of bacon drifted from a nearby campfire, and they could hear the clinking of pots and pans as breakfast was being prepared.


    People were emerging from their tents, stretching and yawning in the early morning light. The camp was alive with activity, and they took in the bustling scene as they walked in comfortable silence.


    As they approached the centre of the camp, Zara stopped and turned to John.


    "So, what¡¯s the plan?" she asked.


    John shrugged.


    "I don¡¯t know. We need to find out more about this place and what Liam is up to," he said.


    "Alright, well, let¡¯s go talk to that guy we met last night. What was his name?"


    John thought for a moment before answering, "I think it was Derek."


    "Alright, let¡¯s go find Derek," Zara said, smiling and taking John¡¯s arm.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, glancing at her.


    "What? They must think we¡¯re a couple, so it¡¯s best we play the part, no?" she asked innocently.


    "Sure, I guess," John replied.


    They walked through the camp, passing by the newly awakening New Earth Guard members.


    "It doesn¡¯t look like there are that many of them," Zara observed as they approached the central area.


    "I think you¡¯re right. There can¡¯t be more than a few dozen of them, and they all look inexperienced," John agreed, his eyes scanning the people in the area.


    As they neared the centre of the camp, a group of people emerged from a large tent in the middle of the camp. John immediately recognised Derek among them.


    "There he is," Zara pointed out, gesturing towards the group.


    "Let¡¯s go talk to him," John said, leading the way.


    Derek spotted John and Zara approaching and waved at them.


    "Good morning! You¡¯re just in time," he said as they came closer.


    "In time for what?" John asked.


    "You¡¯ll see. Come with me," Derek said, gesturing for them to follow him.


    Derek led them to a large open area at the centre of the camp. It was an examination test to determine who was fit to serve as guards.


    A large group of people had gathered around the area, all eager to test their abilities.


    "For this test, we will be hunting Razorlins," Derek announced as he stepped into the centre of the crowd.


    "The rules are simple: You will enter the forest in groups of four and hunt down the Razorlins. If you manage to kill one, you may return to the camp. If not, you will be eliminated."


    The crowd stirred, a mix of excitement and fear flowing through them.


    Derek raised his hand to silence the crowd and continued his explanation.


    Meanwhile, John¡¯s eyes narrowed and he whispered to Zara, "Just a Razorlin? How weak are these guys?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve not seen many monsters around. I think the threat level of this planet is just much lower than Earth¡¯s. It would explain why a guard would only need to be strong enough to defeat a Razorlin." Zara replied.


    "That¡¯s a relief, but these guys will all die if they are sent back to Earth."


    Before John could say anything else, Derek finished explaining the rules and ordered everyone to draw lots to determine the groups.


    John and Zara joined the crowd and drew their lots, John getting a piece of paper with a red strip at its end.


    The duo went through the first stage of the examination without issues and returned to their tent earlier than anybody else.


    "I guess we¡¯ve got time to kill," John said.


    Zara nodded. "Yeah, it¡¯s a good thing they had the provisions to feed us. Those food stalls back at the campground could probably use your culinary skills," she said with a light giggle.


    John shot her a sidelong glance and laughed.


    "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t have any skill whatsoever when it comes to cooking."


    "And yet, you can whip up a delicious meal for me every time I¡¯m around. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a luxury dish like steak or a simple bowl of ramen. You have a natural talent for this."


    Zara¡¯s compliment made John¡¯s heart thump with delight, but he maintained his composure.


    "Well, luckily for you, I have my inventory," he said as he summoned a small portable stove.


    "You¡¯re a godsend," Zara said, beaming with delight as she sat down beside the portable stove.